A Pup Named Fenrir

by MisterEdd

Rating: teen
Tags: Profanity, Fluttershy, Adventure, Violence, Crossover, Main 6, Gore, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Second Person, Death, Alternate Universe, Other, Drama
Length: 160145

After his death at Ragnarok, Fenrir finds himself reborn in a strange new land and as a pup!

Monster of the River Ván, Fame-wolf, Bringer of Hlín’s Second Sorrow, Devourer of the Allfather…

After killing Odin, Fenrir himself is slain by the Allfather's son Víðarr, his jaws torn apart and his heart impaled by the silent god's blade. Despite this, he dies content in the knowledge that he ate old One-Eye.

Death, however, is not final.

Awakening in an unfamiliar forest, Fenrir discovers that he has been reincarnated, appearing once more as a wolf pup and now living in a strange world filled with...sentient ponies? Between navigating his way through a brand new realm and reclaiming his independence, Fenrir embarks on a journey of redemption and self-discovery as he comes to terms with his dark past and confronts his greatest fear: a bright new future.

*Inspired by Norse Mythology (hence the "crossover" tag)

Cover art by Throwmeafreakingbone (aka, "Me")

BEING REWRITTEN

Published 2020-05-27 04:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2023-12-15 04:55:24 UTC

Down on the Farm

The next day was a pleasant one, as was to be expected in my new existence as a house pet. After a scrumptious morning repast of canned dog food, which consisted of chicken glazed with gravy and bits of vegetables, Fluttershy let me outside for an hour of running, jumping, and rolling. Who knew that tumbling and splaying oneself in the grass could be such an enjoyable experience? Angel, of course, was wary of me, keeping his distance whilst watching my every move but that didn't matter to me. I was living in the lap of luxury and would revel in it for long as I was able to.

Was this what it meant to be mortal?

Now yes, I realize the fact that I and many of the gods perishing during Ragnarök calls our divinity into question. After all, is a god that can bleed and even die really a god? The truth is, other than extraordinary abilities, extended lifespans, slowed aging, and, in the case of my siblings and I, unique appearances, we are no different than the humans that worshiped the Æsir and Vanir and spread our myths across Midgard. The gods are merely what humanity wishes it could be: powerful, wise, beautiful, strong, clever, exceedingly wealthy. Unlike other pantheons, they didn't want their followers to prostrate themselves pitifully before them and moan about what petty desires they wanted or beg forgiveness for perceived slights.

I suppose I admired the gods of Asgard and Vanaheim, even the likes of Odin the Know-It-All and Thor the Dim-Witted. Sounds strange, I know but just because you loathe someone-or several someones that kept you captive for a few millennia-that doesn't mean that it's insane for you to feel some respect towards them. Even if they did keep you chained up for millennia.

"Fen, come here, please!"

One ear swiveled as I detected Fluttershy's sweet voice summoning me and like a loyal pup, I heeded her call. I leapt up to my paws and scampered as quickly as I could, through the grass, past the disapproving glare of Angel, and up to the front door of the modest cottage that I called home.

Huh. "Home." Such a strange word to use, even if just in my mind.

Fluttershy was gathering some dog toys into a basket and humming a melody.

I really liked her humming. It reminded me of Mother.

"Oh, there you are!" Fluttershy beamed and the world seemingly became brighter.

"What's up?" I asked a bit too enthusiastically, my tail wagging a million miles per hour.

"Don't you remember? Today's the play date at Sweet Apple Acres."

I grimaced internally. Yes, this was indeed the day that I had to attend a "play date," which was apparently a mundane ritual where pets are forced to interact in the hot sun while their owners chatted in the shade about...whatever it is that these ponies talk about. Wait, did I just admit that I was a pet? Hel, I was going native, wasn't I?

"Oh, very nice," I managed behind a fake smile. "I can't wait."

"Then there's no time to lose. Let's get going!"

We strolled out the door and past the various beasts and birds that made up Fluttershy's usual entourage, that being squirrels, chipmunks, badgers, and other small critters, with the added presence of various birds and even a bear. It was funny that they always appeared to inhabit Fluttershy's lawn 24/7 and I believed it was due to a lack of activity in their own lives. They all waved Fluttershy off and I couldn't help but be touched by the affection they had for my owner. Then it occurred to me that, with an army of every animal imaginable, she could easily take over this world and rule as the Queen of Nature. I may be domesticated but I still had some semblance of my prior barbarism, and that included the occasional blood-soaked flights of fancy.

Angel soon joined us, bounding along as fast as his tiny legs could carry him.

"Wait, slow down!"

"I'm sorry, Angel," Fluttershy apologized. "I'd carry you but there's no room on my back." Sure enough, she was carrying her saddlebags plus a burlap sack and the aforementioned basket.

The rodent then flashed me a devious grin. "What if Fen carried me?"

You smug little bastard...

"Well, um, i-if Fen didn't mind. Do you, Fen?"

If I wanted to continue to curry favor with my owner, then I'd have to swallow my pride every once in a while.

I gave her a toothy grin. "It's no problem," I muttered through my teeth.

Pumping a tiny fist, Angel wasted no time, leaping onto my back and mounting me the way a human might mount a horse. He even had the gall to dig his heels into my sides and point ahead of him.

"Onward, dog!"

Every fiber of my being demanded that I tore him apart but I ignored those impulses and we continued on our way. Aside from the occasional heel-jab to my ribs, the walk was uneventful, pleasant even. We soon made our way to a rustic little tract of farmland populated by rows upon rows of apple trees. The apples themselves were, at least, appearance-wise, all shiny and ripe-looking, nothing short of perfection. I idly wondered what Idunn would think of this place.

We soon neared what I would later learn was the Apple family homestead, where Fluttershy's friends and their pets were gathered. There was an owl, a turtle, a dog, a cat, and some sort of long-muzzled scaly thing with a dead-eyed stare. Their owners waved us over and Fluttershy trotted on ahead, giving me the opportunity to shake Angel loose, causing him to fall flat on his stupid little face in a cloud of dust. I stepped over his dirtied form and peered at him innocently.

"Oops."

He lifted his head up and glared.

"I'll remember this!"

"I hope you do," I retorted and skipped towards the house.

Yes, skipped. Shut up.

At the sound of my approach, Fluttershy quickly scooped me up and carried me to the front of the porch. The other ponies all bore big smiles on their faces at the sight of me. It was a tad creepy.

"Hi there, Fen," Twilight greeted. "Hmm, is it just me, or have you grown?"

"He looks th' same t' me," Applejack noted.

Fluttershy inspected me. "Well, he does look at least a little bigger, maybe half an inch?"

She deposited me in front of the assembled pets. I'll have to admit, I hate being put on the spot.

"Everyone, this is Fen. Say hi!"

"Um, h-hello."

The owl was the first to greet me, speaking in a posh Englope accent.

"How do you do, young master Fen? I am Owlowicious." He swept a wing at his companions, introducing them one at a time. "This is Winona, Tank, Opalescence, and Gummy."

"Hey there, li'l fella. Ah'm Winona, er 'Winnie' if ya prefer."

I was petrified in place. Winona. Such a lovely name. Her manner of speaking, although simplistic, was oddly charming and her voice was soft and bell-like. Actually, the more I looked, the more I realized how attractive she was. Sure, she was technically older than me, around seven or eight years old, but she was still quite the looker. Despite the jotunn blood coursing through my veins, I am a canine and thus I am attracted to other members of my species. What else am I supposed to mate with, a pony?

I swallowed. "H-hello."

She must've noticed my enamored staring because her friendly expression transformed into one of uncomfortable confusion. The turtle-Tank-waddled up to me and gave me a lazy smile.

"I'm Tank. It's a pleasure to meet you," the turtle enunciated in a high-pitched voice. "Hey Opal, aren't you going to introduce yourself? It's common courtesy, right?"

The cat merely peered at him through a half-lidded stare of bored condescension. I really don't get why Freya loves these things so much. They're lazy, self-absorbed, overbearing, and above all, useless animals. Dogs at least can shepherd livestock or guard the homestead. Even pigs have more of a purpose than cats do.

"Oh, I suppahse eef I must," Opalescence, or Opal said dismissively. She was evidently Prench, or at the very least, thought she was. "Bonne après-midi, petit doggie. I ahm Opalescence Labelle," she postured, putting extra emphasis on the La. "Ahnd you hahve ze hahnor of being grahced weeth my presence. Lucky you."

"Yeah...lucky me. Thanks for that."

"You're quite welcahme," Opal replied, not a hint of sarcasm or self-awareness in her conceited tone.

The others either cringed or rolled their eyes at this so I knew this was her default setting. I could see why they took her for being a raging bitch. She had a snooty way about her, a pretentiousness that just wasn't normal around here. She puffed her chest out, like a king who thought his excrement smelled like roses, like nothing nor no one could ever be able to crack that thick head of hers and tell her that she wasn't as great as she thought she was. Yeah, I think it would be fair to say...I hated Opal from the start.

"As always, you are a shining beacon of humility and subtlety."

The speaker was that weird reptile-thing, the one with the huge, unblinking eyes and never-wavering gaze. Those eyes...it was if they were peering into my soul, devouring my very being with their scrutiny. I was simultaneously mystified and unruffled that Pinkie would have such a creature as her companion animal. Ignoring the oddity of the previous remark, I maintained my facade of friendliness.

"Riiight. You're Gummy...right?"

"That's what Pinkie Pie designated me as."

"She wants to throw me a party for some reason."

"She's a sweetheart, always doing her best to provide others with mirth and enjoyment."

"Oui, she ahlso gives ze best bahck rubs," Opal interjected. "When hair hooves ahren't cahvered een gleettair ahnd cahnfetti, zat ees."

One day, I am going to devour you...

"That's splendid, old chum." Owlowicious patted my foreleg with a wing and I jumped slightly from the contact. "I do hope I can be there. I rather enjoy a shindig or two."

"The punch is the best part," Tank droned. "Especially the kind that makes the room spin."

"Ah love Pinkie Pie's parties!" Winona beamed. "Well, when Ah'm in attendance, obviously. Ah can guarantee yer gonna have a good time."

I smirked at her and leaned forward. "I will...if you're there."

Winona slid me away from her with a paw, a blush adorning her cheeks.

"Yeah, why don't ya give it a couple o' years an' then try the flirtin' again?"

Ooo, she was playing hard to get. That's fine. All the fun is in the chase anyway.

"Hey."

None other than Angel stood behind me, arms crossed and bits of dirt clinging to his snow-white fur.

"I finally got most of the dirt out. Now I'll have to get a bath. I hate baths."

"Fahr wance, you ahnd I ahre een ahgreement."

Angel gave Opal a quick glare before returning his ire to me.

"You're up to something. I know it. And when I find out-..."

Winona shook her head. "Oh give it uh rest, Angel! So yawl got uh liddel filthy. It's naw uh big deal."

"You're a dog! Of course it's not a big deal to you."

Winona's gaze narrowed. "An' what does tha' mean?"

"Friends, please, let's not do this," Owlowicious requested. "There's no need for unnecessary aggression."

"I ahgree. Let us behahve like ceevilized creatures ahnd leave ze bahrbareesm to ze wahlves."

Ah, there it was. A crack about wolves being beasts. I was actually expecting it sooner.

"Do you want to state that again?" I growled and bared my teeth at Opal, who screeched and hid behind Tank. "I'm two seconds away from chomping down on your pretentious fluffy hide!"

"Is everything okay here?"

Fluttershy was back and judging by her good mood, she was unaware of the recent goings-on and the tension surrounding us. I pulled back and once again became a good little pup, my tail wagging and my smile stretching ear to ear.

"Yes, we're all doing fine! Aren't we?"

"As 'fine' as we can be in an uncertain, chaotic universe," Gummy retorted.

Dammit Gummy...

I ignored this. "We're fine...here...now. How are you?"

"I'm good, thanks for asking! We're going to have lunch. Come on inside!"

The rest of the pets followed Fluttershy inside while Angel and I hung back.

"Just remember, I'm watching you. Always watching..."

He then hopped onto the porch and through the door.

I merely smirked.

"You do that, rodent."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Idunn (ee-dune): Goddess of apples and youth
Midgard (mid-guard): Home of humans; "Middle Earth"
Vanaheim (var-nah-hyme): Home of the Vanir
Vanir (var-near): Norse gods associated with fertility

Get to the Vet

The rest of the afternoon was quite uneventful, spent mostly in the shade conversing with my new...friends? Acquaintances? Potential future meals? Anyway, I found Owlowicious was well-mannered, if a bit insufferable, flexing his knowledge about educated topics like art and literature. Sure, rub it in my illiterate face, why don't you? Then again, at least he wasn't a total buzzkill like Gummy, whose negative philosophical musings and frequent non sequiturs made my head hurt.

But by far, the worst of the lot was undoubtedly Opal. Every word that came out of her faux Prench mouth was like a spike being driven into my eardrums. Owlowicious and Gummy may've discussed topics that went over the rest of our heads but at least they knew when to wrap it up and allow others the chance to actually get a word in edgewise. Opal, on the other hand, had a mouth like a babbling brook: an ever-flowing cascade of words that steadily wore down everything around it. She droned on and on about herself or rumors she heard, obtained from her owner or a group of alley cats that hung out by the boutique she lived in. At least I was secure in the knowledge that I wasn't the only one suffering.

"Ahnd zen Roseluck tahld Rarity zat Bon Bon tahld her zat Lyra was laying down a trahp to cahtch a 'humahn', wheech wahs really just a hole cahvered by leaves weeth some sour cream ahnd onion hay-chips as bait. Poor Lyra is steell convinced zat zese 'humahns' are hiding out in ze Everfree Forest ahnd come out aht night to rearrange her cabinets. Wheech is cahmpletely reediculous, of course-..."

Winona, bless her heart, immediately put us all out of our collective misery. Of course, putting Opal out of her misery would've been preferable but I will take what few gifts I can get.

"Yeah, tha's, er, quite th' story there, Opal. Very thought-provokin' an' such."

"Oh, zank you so very much, my dear," Opal beamed proudly. "You know, I've often been tahld zat I ahm a geefted stahrytellair."

Yes, I'm sure Ponyville owes you a debt of gratitude for your mouth's aid in keeping the local cat population from exploding by driving toms into jumping into oncoming wagon wheels.

"Stories are the building blocks from which civilization springs," Gummy stated rather abruptly. "Every deed, every act, whether witnessed or recorded later on, is what drives sentient beings to take risks and thus supersede their predecessors. Nature is conflict and competition."

I'd consider later eating the reptile or stomping on him, but his eyes just freak me out.

They're just so...empty.

So Fen," Tank began. "What's your story?"

"My what?"

"Everyone has a story," Owlowicious elaborated. "Each of us has within us a tale, an account of where we've been and where we're going. Where are you from?"

"A forest far away from here. I used to live there with my mother, my brother and my sister. I don't remember much of it but I know we were happy."

It was amazing how easily the truth slipped out of me. I thought that I was going to have to resort to deception but this was so much more effortless than lying. An old ache developed in my chest, a pain I'd not felt in centuries. Could this be regret? Funny, I wasn't familiar with the emotion, as I didn't spend much time thinking about my former life in Járnvið with my family.

"Was it hunters? Ah heard there's-a poacher problem inna west."

"I don't want to talk about it," I replied rather brusquely. As much as I liked holding Winona's attention, this was a subject I wasn't ready to get into. "It's in the past, so let it stay there."

Angel looked as though he was going to say something when Fluttershy came trotting over.

"Hi everyone. I hate to interrupt you but we really must be going. Come on, Angel and Fen."

I was thankful for the intrusion, as things were getting a little too heavy for my taste. Fluttershy waved goodbye to her friends while Angel and I said our goodbyes to the pets. I made sure to bid Winona a fond farewell, something that caused her equal parts flattery and disgust. I chuckled at this and threw her a wink as we departed, causing her cheeks to turn a delightful shade of red.

One day, my dear, one day you shall be mine.

Instead of the cottage, however, Fluttershy brought Angel and I to some white brick building. I inquired about this and the yellow pegasus informed me that this was a veterinarian's office. Apparently, this was where animals who were sick or injured were brought to be healed. This was intriguing to me, as they not only had this kind of service but that it was available to the general public. It then dawned on me that something had to be amiss if we were visiting such a place.

Fluttershy shook her head. "There's nothing wrong with you, Fen. I just want to make sure you're healthy so we're here for what's known as 'a check-up.'"

I was a tad wary but I allowed her to guide me inside.

While Angel flipped through a month-old magazine, Fluttershy carried me into a small examination room with blue wallpaper covered in bones. After a few minutes had passed, an earth pony mare entered the room, her white coat reeking from the scents of dozens of different animals. She had a yellow coat darker than Fluttershy's, her mane a light blue with a light grayish blue streak running through it. This must've been the "veterinarian" Fluttershy mentioned and though she had a kindly face and friendly demeanor, I couldn't stop fidgeting. Call me paranoid but I'd learned a long time ago not to trust others so easily.

"Good afternoon, Fluttershy. What brings you here today?"

"Hello, Dr. Fauna. I found this wolf pup wandering the Everfree and I thought you could give him a check-up."

The mare pulled some kind of instrument out of her coat, which resembled a small metal rod with a black horizontal tube on the top. I shied away when she approached but calmed down at Fluttershy's comforting touch on my back. I couldn't see what was happening but Dr. Fauna apparently stuck the tube into my ear, for what purpose, I didn't know. She then scribbled something down on a piece of paper and next withdrew a tiny, thin piece of wood. Again, I tensed up but as before, Fluttershy rubbed her hoof along my back and I started to relax as Dr. Fauna prompted me to open my mouth.

"Say, 'Ah!'"

"Raghawahwah?

She stuck the piece of wood onto my hanging tongue and I couldn't help but shiver at the taste. Thankfully, it didn't last long and Dr. Fauna discarded the wood into a nearby trash-bin. She took more notes and turned to Fluttershy.

"In the Everfree, you say? That's odd. There are no wolves native to this area."

"Zecora said the same thing. Fen here has apparently been wandering around alone. Do you know where he could've come from?"

Dr. Fauna tapped her chin thoughtfully. "There are some wolf packs in White Tail Woods, Macintosh Hills, and the Unicorn Mountain Range. It's possible that his pack was moving and he became separated."

The veterinarian prodded at my open mouth and this time, I decided to cooperate without Fluttershy's calming influence. Dr. Fauna inspected my teeth and gums, once again jotting something down. She took more notes as she looked over my paws and, to my own embarrassment, lifted up my tail to study my backside and genitals. Having collected the right amount of data, the good doctor nodded and scribbled at her notepad in a somewhat energetic manner. It was very rare times like these that I regretted never learning how to read.

"That is fascinating..."

"What is it, Doctor?"

"You can tell a canine's age by inspecting their teeth. Notice how Fen's teeth are still a pristine white? This would make him approximately six to seven weeks old, and yet, judging by his size, he's at least three months."

Fluttershy turned pale. "Is that bad?"

"Well, Fen could have some sort of advanced bone growth or a hormonal disorder. By all accounts, he appears completely healthy. I've never seen anything like this before."

"What should I do?"

Retrieving a small sticky pad, Dr. Fauna began writing something down.

"The cause may be mystical in nature; there is errant magic in certain areas of Equestria, which can impact the local wildlife. If this is indeed the case, I would suggest taking him to see a thaumaturgy specialist. In the meantime, try placing him on a nutritional management regiment. Some skeletal diseases can be handled through dieting and selective nutrient feedings. Try not to overfeed him, cut down on high-calorie and protein foods, and this should halt the process."

Dr. Fauna tore off a sheet and gave it to Fluttershy.

"He's still growing so it is important that both the type of food he's eating as well as the quantity of it are kept under wraps. There are certain meals that have the right amount of calories, vitamin D, calcium, and phosphorus. Avoid multivitamin supplements, added fat and sodium. Introduce more zinc and copper into his diet and he should be good to go."

I had no idea what was coming out of that mare's mouth but she appeared to know what she was talking about and Fluttershy seemed to trust her so that was good enough for now.

"Thank you, Dr. Fauna. I'll let you know what happens."

We exited the examination room and were soon joined by Angel.

"So what's the verdict?"

I peered down at him. "I have a growth problem or whatever."

"Well, you are getting a little big in the middle."

That night, I dreamt of a roast rabbit turning on a spit.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Járnvið (yarn-vith): "Iron Wood;" forest in Jotunnheim

Putting a Pup in the Corner

I was back on Vigrid, thrust once more into the chaos of battle, the stench of gore pervading the air. I could practically taste the fresh corpses that lay scattered over the great plains of the arena, big fat flies buzzing around slack-jawed faces frozen in fear and shock. I prowled the battlefield, the confident and powerful predator in his element. The land shook with every step that I took, my paws creating holes in the dirt big enough to make jotunns weep with envy and men cower in awe-inspired fear. Here, on this desolate field of carnage, I, Fenrir Lokisson, was king above all and no one would even come close to being my equal.

Over the near-deafening din of clashing swords and frenzied screaming, I could detect a series of panting squeaks and I soon realized that they were coming from me. I looked down and found myself inside of a massive paw-print but now I was standing on my tiny puppy paws. No, I was a pup once again! Looking back up, I found the combatants had all ceased their fighting and were now staring at me before launching into fits of hysterical laughter. Everyone, even the dead, were seized by fits of mad cackling.

"Stop it!" I snarled in a pathetic, high-pitched tone.

A narrow-faced woman strode forward, her dark hair nearly reaching her waist.

"Stop pretending, my son."

"M-mother?"

Hel stepped out from behind Angrboða and stood on her left side, the Death Goddess' gaunt half-face trapped between an expression of derision and pity.

"Deep down, you know the truth, don't you?"

"What truth?!"

Jörmungandr slithered onto Angrboða's right side, his expression more spitefully angry than amused.

"That you are what you've always been," Jormungandr hissed. "Just a scared, weak little pup."

"No, no I'm not!" I snapped but this just created more laughter from the amused onlookers.

I backed away from the trio, only to bump into the knee of an average-sized man with short, choppy chestnut-brown hair and a beard streaked with gray. His right hand had been replaced by an iron prosthesis, the hand positioned with the fingers splayed open. It was Tyr, who was staring down at me sympathetically, his left hand resting on the pommel of his sword.

"You can lie to us but you can't lie to yourself. Your great size, your ferocious appetite, they were just covering up what you truly felt and still do."

"And what is that?"

Something struggled and kicked at the inside of my throat, sending me into an agonizing series of whooping coughing and hacking. After several attempts, I finally emptied my stomach and a torrent of bile exited my mouth to form a pile of foul-smelling sludge on the grass. The sludge began to shake and pulsate until a helmed head peaked out of the ooze, revealing itself to be that of a partially-digested Odin, the flesh of his skin missing in some areas to show the bone beneath. The Allfather's right check, lip, and left brow had been burned away, those areas sizzling like meat over an open fire. His one eye, formerly a bright blue but now reduced to a cloudy whitish-blue color, peered into my very soul.

"You're afraid, Fenrir," Odin stated as-a-matter-of-factly. "Of pain, of rejection, that you'll be helpless all your life."

"Will you just shut the Hel up?!"

I soon found myself in a patch of darkness, the source of which was the shadow of a pale-faced youth with gray eyes and curly dark hair. Silent Vidar, the avenging son, towered over me, arms folded across his chest. I urged my body to move but it remained still, every muscle frozen in fear before the god. He bent over and seized a hold of my jaws, stretching them to their utmost limit until a horrible cracking sound invaded my ears, followed by a sharp, tear-wrenching pain. The bitter taste of copper filled my mouth and poured over my lips, the flavor so sickening that I thought I was going to choke on vomit.

Vidar dropped me to the ground, his calm, oddly soothing words echoing in my brain.

"Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep..."

"Fen! Wake up!"

Something, or rather, somepony was shaking me. My eyes flew open in alarm and I found Fluttershy standing over me, her face full of terror. Heavy breaths forced air back into my lungs, my chest heaving so hard that it hurt. My tongue lolled out of my mouth, moistening my lower lip and throat with saliva. If I had sweat glands, I'm sure I'd be drenched from head to toe in perspiration.

"Are you alright, Fen? You were whimpering and shaking in your sleep."

I gulped and peered up at her. She looked ready to keel over and all because I was in distress. For a moment, I was unable to meet her gaze, a strange feeling of unworthiness bubbling to the surface. Of all of the creatures in this godforsaken land, why did I have to wind up with one so compassionate and selfless? She didn't deserve to have a monster like me in her life.

"I had a nightmare," I admitted, my voice unintentionally cracking as tears welled up in my eyes.

"Oh, sweetheart, come here."

Gently, Fluttershy pressed me against her fluffy chest in the warmest, tightest embrace I'd ever felt. Was I wrong in deceiving her and her friends into thinking that I was a harmless pup? Like every other attachment I'd made, I was only going to end up hurting her. Love was a foreign emotion to me, a kind of ache in my chest that made me want to laugh and cry at the same time. If this was what it was, then I wanted no part of it.

Nevertheless, the pegasus' warmth beckoned me and I nuzzled into her fur, a soft whimper emitting from my lips. A soft hoof caressed my back and Fluttershy began to rock back and forth in a motion that reminded me of my mother. The only difference was that she knew what I really was and Fluttershy didn't, and that was possibly the worst of the two situations. The tears continued to fall, this time, however, for the equine holding me against her barrel. Unless I did something now, it was only a matter of time before I did something to break her heart or worse.

I pretended to drift back to sleep and waited until I was certain that Fluttershy was unconscious as well. Her soft snoring echoed in my ears and I took this as the signal to enact my plan. It was still dark out, possibly the middle of the night or the early morning hours. Slowly, I rose on the mattress and gradually made my way to the edge, stopping every now and then to watch the steady rising and falling of her chest beneath the covers. Grabbing a hold of the blanket, I sank my nails into the fabric and bit down into it, using the blanket to shimmy down to the floor.

The funny thing was that I could've sworn that the drop was higher up than that.

Thankfully, Fluttershy left the door slightly ajar in case I needed to go to the bathroom and I used my muzzle to open it. Carefully, with my heart beating in my ears, I traversed the wooden floor, navigating my way around the squeaky floorboards. Eventually, I made it to the ground-floor and crept towards the doggy door, which had been installed long before my arrival. Apparently, it had been built for the various critters that Fluttershy gave shelter to, primarily squirrels, rabbits, chipmunks, and the like. Well, she may be broken up about my disappearance but I'm sure she'll find some other adorable animal to replace me with and my existence would become just a fond memory.

"What are you doing?"

Angel stood off in the shadows with his arms folded against his chest.

I narrowed my gaze. "What's it look like I'm doing? I'm leaving."

He hopped forward, a stern expression plastered on his face. "Just like that, huh?"

"What do you care? You've hated me since day one."

Angel frowned. "I don't hate you, I just...well, 'strong dislike' is a better description, I think. You're incredibly suspicious and up to something. But I can't let you go."

"And why not?"

"Because it would break Fluttershy's heart!" The rabbit hissed at me. "Do you really want to do that to her?"

I groaned and slapped a paw to my forehead. "Look, rodent, it'd take way too long to explain but it'd be better that I leave. I'm only going to end up hurting Fluttershy so if you really care about her, then shut up and let me pass."

Angel looked me over. "Okay, look, I may not trust you but that mare sleeping upstairs does. And since she's the Element of Kindness, that means that she sees something in you. Fluttershy cares about you, and if I had to guess, you feel the same way. Otherwise, you wouldn't be trying to 'save her' by running away."

"I am saving her! You have no idea who or what I am, nor what I've done."

Planting himself in between me and the door, Angel sat with his arms folded and his brow furrowed.

"Try me."

Sucking in a deep breath, I began: "I'm originally from a world called Jotunnheim, one of the children of the God of Mischief and a giantess-slash-witch. I was prophesied to one day grow larger than a mountain, become a harbinger of death and destruction, and help to bring about the end of all of creation, which I did before I was slain by a vengeance-god. I then awoke to find myself here alive and regressed to puphood."

For the longest time, Angel silently studied me.

"Okay then."

I blinked. "'Okay then'? You believe me?"

He shrugged. "I've heard crazier things that Fluttershy and her friends have gotten up to. So you were some kind of gigantic killing machine?"

"In a word...yes."

"And you're afraid that the same thing might happen here."

"Correct."

"That you'll end up hurting the one individual that's given you shelter and loved you?"

"Nail on the head."

Angel considered this and sighed, "Alright, I'll keep your secret but you have to go back upstairs right this instant and forget about any future plans of running away."

"Just like that?"

"Just like that," Angel nodded. "You may've been some kind of doom-bringer in your world but here, you've so far done nothing wrong. Well, aside from acting like an ass towards me but I'll let that slide. The fact is, you make Fluttershy happy and that makes me happy. Keep doing that and everything will be copacetic."

He raised a paw and held it out to me. "So, do we have a deal?"

I stared at him doubtfully. I didn't trust this little pain-in-my-rump, but he did bring up some good points. Besides, he'd made it perfectly clear that he didn't trust me either and that had to account for something. Still, should I risk Fluttershy's safety by remaining here? Or was it better that I continued to play housepet?

"Fine." I placed my paw in his and shook. "You stay quiet, and I stay good."

"Oh, and you have to give me rides on your back whenever I want and you can't throw me off."

I rolled my eyes. "Fine, whatever."

Angel withdrew his paw and nodded, a great big smirk on his face. His grin then dropped suddenly.

"Say, is it my imagination or did you grow a couple of inches?"

So it wasn't just me. Here I thought I was now just an ordinary wolf but could it be that I'd somehow retained my jotunn heritage? Perhaps some of that magic from my world lingered on me in this one. My knowledge on seidr was limited, so it was a lot of guesswork on my part. There was still so much to learn in Equestria and, if my longevity was still intact, a long time in which to learn it in.

"It's...complicated," I sighed.

"Whatever. Good night, Fen."

He then hopped away, bounded up the stairs, and out of sight.

~*~

The next morning, I made my way to the kitchen where Fluttershy was preparing breakfast, merrily humming to herself, apparently unaware of my failed runaway attempt. I briefly locked eyes with Angel, who stared at me as if to say, "Don't forget our agreement." I nodded somewhat stiffly and he returned to his bowl of salad, eyes continuing to watch me as the rabbit munched loudly on some lettuce. Being the dutiful pup that I was, I sauntered up to Fluttershy and nuzzled her hindleg, cutely panting and yipping as I did so. Yes, I looked and felt ridiculous but I was obligated to repay her for her generosity, which included acting like an infantile buffoon.

Bite me.

"Good morning, Fen!"

Lowering herself down to eye-level, Fluttershy gave me an ear scratch that caused my left hindleg to kick like a limb possessed by a draugr. Yep, she knew what spots to hit and that was a dangerous sort of knowledge for one to hold. Ear and back scratches were nonexistent in Asgard, as well as any sort of physical displays of affection, with the exception of Tyr giving me the occasional head-pat. Which was ironically done with the very same hand I later chomped off. The Norns, the trio of women responsible for crafting fate, have a rather sick sort of humor, don't they?

"Are you alright?" Fluttershy asked softly, locking eyes with me. "You were pretty scared last night."

Ah, yes, the nightmare. It wasn't something that I wanted to relive but the soul-gaze that my hostess was giving me made me swallow my pride.

"I'll be fine. Thank you."

"Are you sure? You can tell me."

I nodded and added in a quick cheek-lick for good measure. This elicited a short squeal from Fluttershy, a sound that I'd become enamored with and sought to replicate. I continued my licking, sending Fluttershy sprawling onto her back akin to a turtle on its shell, her giggling becoming louder and more shrill. As I was in a merciful mood, I ended my assault on her cheeks and allowed her to stand back up. I found Angel coyly smirking at me and I shot him a glare, which did little except to cause him to shrug and return to his meal.

Maybe I'd been enjoying myself a little as well.

"So," Fluttershy started as her laughter subsided. "My friends and I have a friendship problem to solve, so I'm going to have to leave for a day. I'm so very sorry, Fen."

"It's no issue," I replied. "Go figure out your friendship problem and have a good time."

"Thanks, Fen." Fluttershy turned, then peered back at me inquisitively. "Did you get taller?"

I cocked my head to the side. "I...don't know?"

Playing dumb seemed easier than I thought.

Shut up.

A doggie-dish was placed before me, containing some mixture of red and brown, diamond- and square-shaped objects. I sniffed at it and took a bite, the food being very crunchy and tasting of meat and grain. As far as meals went, it was satisfactory. Fluttershy kissed my head and went about constructing her own meal, some kind of porridge with a glass of a dark yellow liquid that smelled kind of fruity. The three of us ate in relative silence and that was fine by me.

I once heard Tyr tell his stable-boy: "Let the wary stranger who seeks refreshment keep silent with sharpened hearing; with his ears let him listen, and look with his eyes; thus each wise man spies out the way." That was a tidbit he himself received from Odin. At the very least, Frost-Beard had good sense about him. I wish I could say the same about Thor, who, although bold and confident, was rather brash and short-tempered. Of course, who was I to talk?

After breakfast, Fluttershy washed the dishes and left, though not before giving Angel and I hugs and kisses. It seems that both of us felt both touched and embarrassed by this, possibly as a condition of our gender. We shared a glance of acknowledgment but said nothing, wishing to please our mistress. She promised to be back as soon as possible and that someone called 'Derpy' would be stopping by to check up on us. Angel performed a quick eye-roll and that told me that he wasn't particularly fond of this individual Fluttershy entrusted us to.

Then again, was Angel fond of anyone?

Once the front door shut, Angel went off to do...whatever it was that rabbits do. Meanwhile, I decided that it'd be in my best interest to learn more of this world and that started with something that'd eluded me for ages: literacy. Selecting a thin tome from the lowest shelf of the bookshelf, I gently grasped it between my teeth, taking extra care to ensure that my teeth didn't puncture the covers, and laid it down on the floor. I used my nose to flip it open, curled down on the floor, and stared at the squiggly lines on the sheets of paper. I was going to do this until the words made sense to me and not before.

At least ten minutes had passed before I gave up and, checking for and finding no bite-marks, placed the book exactly as I found it. Who knew reading would be so difficult? I wondered how bipeds and Equestrian ponies made it look so easy and decided not to dwell on it as my head was already hurting enough. Slipping through the doggie door, I strode across the front yard and made my way in the direction of Ponyville. Perhaps observing the locals would be a more successful endeavor.

A thousand different scents swirled through my nostrils, dozens of voices overlapping one another within the town's marketplace. All of the ponies, the unicorns, pegasi and earth ponies, smiled and greeted one another, stopping to inquire about relatives or to share local gossip. Stalls and shops were set up to sell everything from food to flowers. There was even one shop that apparently catered to the acquisition of both writing utensils and furniture. How odd.

No one really paid me much attention, aside from the occasional greeting and head-pat. The baby-talk from some of the mares I could do less of but I enjoyed the affection. Back on Midgard, any time I was seen in public, there were screams of terror followed by the trampling of fleeing people. To be fair, I was usually charging towards said people with literally smoking eyes and bloodthirsty snarling but I digress. This was a nice change of pace and I was loving every minute of it.

I soon arrived at what appeared to be a building constructed in a way as to resemble a giant pastry of some kind, the scent of sugary baked goods wafting through the air. Throwing caution to the wind, I entered through the swinging doors and arrived in a public dining area of some kind, where ponies talked, laughed, and stuffed their faces with sweet-smelling delicacies not seen anywhere in Asgard or Midgard. Truly, whoever was responsible for such creations was an artist in need of enshrinement. My stomach was gurgling at the thought of sampling such tasty treats, my tongue hanging straight out of my mouth with a thin trail of saliva dripping down it. By Freya's massive breasts, I was going to sample those delectables!

Picking up one smell, I turned to follow it when a pair of blue eyes entered my field of vision.

"Hiya there, Fen!"

It was Pinkie Pie, the oddball of Fluttershy's social group.

"H-hello there," I answered, despite knowing full-well that she couldn't understand me.

"Aw, did you come here to see your Auntie Pinkie?"

"'Auntie Pinkie'? No, I want what he's having. And she's having. And they're having."

Pinkie lifted me up and pressed her against her chest so that she peered down at me.

"Do you want something scrumptious from Auntie Pinkie's kitchen? Huh, boy?"

I barked excitedly and she evidently received the message, carrying me past the register and into what I presumed to be the kitchen. Two ponies, one male, one female, one pounding dough and the other placing a pie into a lit oven. The male was orange, thin and sickly-looking while the female was blue and on the fat side. Apparently, she'd been sampling her own wares and was depriving the male of the same luxuries. Both quickly caught sight of Pinkie, or rather, me.

"Pinkie, dear, is that a dog?" The female asked in a motherly, slightly condescending tone.

"Of course not, Mrs. Cake! This is a wolf!"

"Why is there a wolf in the kitchen?" The male inquired in a somewhat feminine manner.

"Mr. and Mrs. Cake, this is Fluttershy's new pup Fen!"

So they were married. That makes a whole lot more sense. Clearly the female was in charge.

"Oh, right, I remember hearing about this," Mrs. Cake said as she wiped off her hooves. "Now Pinkie, you know the rules about letting in animals-..."

"'Absolutely no animals in the kitchen.' But Fen here just wanted to try some of our yummy snacks."

"Pinkie, no. Rules are there for a reason."

"Yeah, clearly the rule about stuffing your face has been broken many times," I glibly replied.

I was slightly bummed out that they couldn't hear me. Which was a pity as that was a good joke.

"Okay. Let's go, Fen."

No, my treats! Curse you, Mrs. Cake!

"Arr-arr!"

A tiny pair of pony infants were pawing, er, hoofing at Pinkie's legs, one a pegasus colt and the other a unicorn filly. The colt had a yellowish gray coat and a brown mane while his sister was a light yellow, an orange mane with a blue bow atop her head. They stared up at me with giant, almost awestruck eyes, their tiny hooves reaching up towards me with anticipation. I'd never even encountered children before my escape from Lyngvi and knew nothing about them, except how succulent they were raw and screaming. I'm only joking, of course.

I'm not a complete monster.

"Arr-arr!" The filly repeated once again.

Pinkie's grin widened. "Awww, do you want to play with the puppy?"

"No, no they do not!" I protested to no avail.

Lifting all three of us up, Pinkie shepherded the foals and I into some kind of wooden playpen in the corner of the restaurant and set us down on the floor. Curse it all, I just wanted something to eat! Now I'm stuck here with some snot-nosed little runts, their grimy little hooves touching me. Unfortunately, the walls of the playpen were too high up for me to climb out of, leaving me trapped with these two babbling infants. What did I do to deserve this?!

"This is Pound and Pumpkin," Pinkie beamed, gesturing to each foal. "Now play nice and I'll be back in a few minutes, 'kay?"

The hyperactive mare then zipped away into the kitchen with the speed of Gullinbursti, abandoning me to my fate.

Pumpkin, the filly, began to crawl towards me.

"Uh, no, you stay back."

She ignored me and advanced, one foreleg held out.

"I'm warning you, I will bite."

She steadily picked up speed, her large blue eyes flashing with eagerness.

"Get ready..."

I winced as her hoof made contact with the top of my head. Surprisingly, it wasn't as bad as I'd thought. She moved her hoof up and down in little arcs, and I actually began leaning into her touch. Witnessing his sister, Pound also began petting me, stroking the fur on my left side. A happy panting sound exited my mouth, much to my internal chagrin.

"Okay, this isn't that bad," I admitted, to which the foals responded with a shared giggle.

I was just thankful Angel wasn't here to gloat.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Draugr (drow-grr): Undead warrior with dark powers
Gullinbursti (gool-lin-burst-tee): Golden flying boar and companion to Frey
Norns (nor-n): Goddesses of fate
Seidr (say-thrr): Magic

The Hunger

I spent the next hour playing with Pound and Pumpkin, chasing them and playfully nipping at their bellies as we chased each other around and wrestled on the floor. Hel, there were times in which they were just entertained by my mere presence, rolling over giggling at the sight of me wagging my tail and panting. Who knew that infants were so easily amused? The way that they looked at me and squealed in delight was giving me a kind of warmth in my chest that I'd never felt before. It was sort of like getting heartburn after devouring a herd of oxen, except without the burning pressure.

The truth was, other than my mate back in Jotunnheim, I'd never interacted with others of my own kind, forming those close bonds that wolves often forged as pups. I was a lone wolf, a pack of one, and thus I'd skipped out on playing with other pups. Growing up in Asgard made me become used to my own company and that of non-canines, causing me to, at times, feel like less of a wolf and more of a mutt locked in a golden kennel. With every lunge or chase, I found myself recovering whatever innocence I thought had been burned out of me through years of imprisonment and loathing. These foals, who I had previously looked down upon, were giving me something I knew I could never be able to repay.

Every now and then, a patron would watch us play, enjoying the show while gobbling down their food and drinks. I heard the words "adorable" and "precious" being thrown around and while not particularly fond of them, feeling that they were somewhat patronizing, I still continued with my games. Now I laid on my stomach, Pumpkin resting on my back while Pound had secured his own spot nestled up against my right side, both exhausted and now fast asleep. A smile had wormed its way onto my muzzle, the twins' added body heat contributing to my overall serenity. I soon found Pinkie leering at us, a hoof poorly covering the grin she'd developed observing us.

"Awww, all tuckered out. Let's get you two upstairs."

She tenderly lifted each foal up into her forelegs and I had to literally bite back the snarl I'd almost made at their absence. It was a good thing Pinkie didn't notice my momentary glare, nor the trembling of my lips as my jaws begged to be open. This was somewhat troubling to me, as I'd almost inadvertently attacked Pinkie and lost my place here in Ponyville. I was originally defensive growing up, this was true, though it was due to being ripped from my home and placed in a hostile new environment that I didn't know amongst strangers who despised me. Now here I was coping with aggressive anger over the departure of my new playmates.

I was truly becoming domesticated, wasn't I?

Pinkie returned and, after graciously retrieving me from the playpen, placed some small pieces of tanned quick bread before me.

"Here you go! Some muffins for a good boy. Yes you are!"

She petted my head and gave my nose a quick kiss, which I surprisingly didn't mind.

Well, she brought me treats and a head-pat, so all is forgiven.

I prodded at one "muffin" with the tip of my tongue and, liking what I tasted, greedily devoured the treat. I would later learn that it was made from cinnamon and bananas, a winning combination in my book. Its siblings followed suit, one right after the other lost to my gullet. All four were soon gone and yet my voracious appetite had yet to be sated. I had to have more.

FEED...FEED...FEED...FEED...FEED...

No, it cannot be!

It was...well, not exactly a voice per se, more like a sort of push in the back of my skull. The emotion of fear was one that I had experienced in only a few rare moments and this was one of those moments. It was the Hunger, an unbearably painful avarice for consumption, an affliction I'd not felt since during my upbringing in Asgard and subsequent growth to gargantuan size. It was the very same hunger that led me to being chained up on Lyngvi, one that I thought I'd conquered but now it was back for me. How or why, I could not rightfully say.

My stomach rumbled, begging me to put food in it, completely ignoring the four muffins I'd just eaten. A pain hit my gut, my insides aching as though my intestines were being twisted into knots. My heart pounded in my ears, the organ furiously beating to a wild rhythm only it could hear. Every scent became amplified to the Nth degree, so much so I could almost vividly taste them on my tongue. I blinked, a crimson haze filling my vision, little golden arches flashing around everyone and everything, bouncing in the air like visible sound waves.

FEED...FEED...FEED...FEED...FEED...

I dug my nails into the floor and clamped my eyes shut in intense concentration. I had defeated the Hunger once before and by Fárbauti, I would do so again. This was my world now, my home and nothing, not even me will spoil it! The last thing Equestria needed at the moment was an eight-hundred-foot, rampaging wolf-demon bent on devouring everything in sight.

I took several deep breaths. Although I knew nothing of magic, my mother was a powerful enchantress and her blood flowed in my veins. Bearing that in mind, I dug deep inside of myself and searched around for that same power. I thought of what I'd lose if the Hunger won: Fluttershy, Pinkie, Winona, Pound and Pumpkin Cake. Even Angel, as irritating as he is.

FEED...FEED...FEED...FEED...FEED...

Finding the magic, I grasped it and hauled it to the surface. The faces of those I cherished most flashed before my eyes, giving me focus, sharpening my resolve. Slowly, the pain in my stomach began to subside. My heartbeat settled, then rested, picking up its natural rhythm. I kept on with my cycle of inhaling and exhaling until I was completely relaxed and in total control.

Soon, the Hunger was gone and my grip on the floorboards ceased. I opened my eyes, finding myself once more in the establishment surrounded by grinning, eating ponies. Thankfully, I was no longer literally seeing red. If anyone noticed my little episode, none of them appeared to give any indication of their awareness. Good. I didn't need any unnecessary attention.

Having had my fill of sweets for one day, I turned and exited the building.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Fárbauti (far-bait-tee): Jotunn; father of Loki and grandfather of Fenrir

Farmyard Fen

The town square was still quite heavily populated, this evidently being the busiest part of the day. I watched the ponies making their transactions, passing gold coins between one another in exchange for various goods. An orange-maned mare was selling carrots next to a trio of what I presumed to be sisters with a cart full of flowers. Seeing all of these friendly, joyful faces was a stark contrast to the dingy stables of Asgard or the Iron Woods of Jotunnheim. Here, no one fled from my presence or shot me venomous glares, all of which served to give me the oddest sense of normalcy.

I soon happened upon a structure resembling a tent, the exterior colored purple, white, and pink with little horse figurines on the top and hearts painted above the door. With its bright colors and decorations, the building stood as the ultimate expression of femininity. In fact, it was almost sickening in how girly it was, almost as if designed by a four-year-old and brought to life by a doting mother. At least it smelled good, carrying within it the scent of lemon and vanilla. Two mares, an earth pony and a unicorn, soon entered the premises and I decided to follow, if only to satisfy my curiosity.

The interior was startlingly sterile, everything from the beige pink floors to the orchid curtains visibly sparkled, making it the cleanest place I'd ever visited. Then again, I spent most of my life inside of a stable and trapped on an island so what did I know? I finished gazing at the immaculate decor to find the two mares from before speaking to an ivory white unicorn whose curly indigo mane had a glossy sheen to it like the shell of a beetle. Yes, if I was remembering correctly, she was a part of Twilight Sparkle's entourage. She had a heavy floral scent to her that I greatly appreciated but her mane smelled vaguely like some sort of foul chemical concoction that nearly had me gagging.

"For you," the white mare said, indicating the unicorn, who was a mint color. "I would suggest a single-shoulder gown in a nice shade of green, perhaps dark pastel."

She then gestured towards the beige earth pony.

"As for you..."

The white mare noticed me standing there and let out a huge gasp.

"Oh my goodness! Hi, Fen! Come here, boy. Come here!"

I found her treatment of me like a dog slightly insulting but I let it go and raced towards her. She scratched my ears and head and although hooves lacked the dexterity of hands, they were sufficient enough for their task. The other ponies, who didn't seem to mind my intrusion, also took turns stroking my fur, complimenting its softness and telling me what a good boy I was. I didn't feel particularly good but who was I to dispute them? Even if I could, I wouldn't, not when I was receiving treatment like this.

I started to feel a tinge of not-feeling-great about my inability to remember the white mare's name.

What was it again?

"RARITY!"

Yes, that's it.

All at once, three fillies came clip-clopping down the nearby staircase and skidded to a stop. The first was a unicorn with a pink and purple mane and green eyes that reminded me of Jörmungandr's. The second was a yellow earth pony with a red mane and a giant pink bow located at the back of her head. Rounding out the trio was a pegasus possessing an orange coat and short shaggy purple mane that I almost mistook for an earth pony due to her minuscule wings. The mares, regrettably, ceased their ministrations and the one named Rarity addressed the little unicorn:

"Yes, what is it, Sweetie Belle?"

"We're going to play in our clubhouse."

Rarity smiled at the little unicorn. "Well, alright, but do be back by four. You have that doctor's appointment at five."

She looked down at me, then back at the fillies.

"And take Fen with you. As much as I enjoy his company, I do have customers to attend to."

Sweetie Belle nodded. "You've got it! What do you think?"

"Sounds good t' me," the one with the bow replied. "Wha' do ya say, Scoots?"

The pegasus shrugged. "Sure, no problem."

"See you later, Sis!"

The three galloped away and I had to move doubly quick in order to keep up with them. Mercifully, they regressed to a walking pace, allowing me to stop and catch my breath. The fillies-Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo-began chatting about things that happened in school, which colts they liked or whatever was going on in their own lives. Honestly, I sort of tuned them out. I mean, it wasn't as though I was able to converse with them, let alone relate to and understand what any of them were going through.

"I mean, it's kind of neat that Fluttershy got herself a dog."

My ears perked up at Scootaloo's voice.

"Actually, he's a wolf," Sweetie Belle corrected her.

"Yeah, Ah've seen pictures of wolves an' he looks more like 'em," Apple Bloom added.

"That is so awesome!" Scootaloo declared. "Imagine what he'll be like when he grows up."

Oh, trust me, filly. I don't have to imagine.

We soon arrived at an apple farm, that sweet, tangy aroma titillating my olfactory senses. As we passed through, I found that I couldn't tear my eyes away from the juicy red fruit hanging from the trees, just begging to be eaten and savored. You might think that as a carnivore, I'm incapable of appreciating apples but that's not true. The Hunger allowed me to devour just about anything: wild animals, people, wood, straw, et cetera. As long as it was edible, I could wolf it down.

No pun intended.

The fillies guided me towards a small wooden structure built inside of a tree, something that momentarily caught me off-guard, as children on Midgard didn't have such curiosities such as this. I mean, a house in a tree is such an odd concept that one wonders how someone could come up with it in the first place. I followed the fillies up the ramp without much prompting and entered the tree-house, which was actually quite cozy, if I do say so myself. The three took their seats and I chose a spot next to Sweetie Belle, seeing as how Rarity essentially placed me into her care.

"So, what do we do now?" Scootaloo asked the others. "We've got a couple of hours to spare."

"We could play Monopony," Apple Bloom offered.

"Nah, that takes too long. Hint?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "No, that game drags, especially when you're trying to figure out who did what in which room."

Seriously? They were so dead-set on getting here yet all they can do is figure out their next move? Why waste time being inside when they could be playing outdoors? It was a beautiful day and three young fillies should spend it enjoying nature. I know I would if I were them.

Having had my fill of this nonsense, I got up and began scratching at the door.

"Hey, what are you doing?!"

"Ah think he's tryin' t' tell us somethin'."

Sweetie Belle glanced at me, then at the door.

"Do you want to go outside, boy?"

I nodded, adding in a little whimper. Sweetie Belle's horn lit up with a light green aura and the door unlocked. I scrambled outside, down the ramp and onto the grass, the fillies following close behind. Before Sweetie Belle could react, I turned and leapt at her, tackling her to the ground and licking her face. Despite her initial protestation, she eventually began shrieking with laughter, then rolling over and enveloping me in a hug.

"Aw, you just wanted to play, didn't you?"

I yipped in affirmation. Noticing a red wagon beneath the tree-house, I ran over and, seizing the handle with my teeth, dragged it over to the trio. All three looked at one another and appeared to have the same idea.

"Do yah wanna pull us around?" Apple Bloom inquired, to which I nodded.

Scootaloo was skeptical. "Pulling an empty wagon is one thing, but there's no way you could possibly be able to move it with all three of us."

Taking this to be a challenge, I slipped underneath Scootaloo and lifted her onto my back, earning me a surprised squeak-laugh. Considering the fact that I was at least two foot shorter than them only demonstrated my incredible strength, a fact that left me rightfully prideful. The other two stared at me in awe and I set Scootaloo back down, having already made my point. Without further prompting, the fillies gathered some rope to build a makeshift harness and reins, attaching the gear before climbing into the wagon. Apple Bloom snapped the reins and I started off slow, adopting a brisk, speed-walk pace to ensure a safe experience.

I took them on a few laps of the farm, taking in the fresh air and the pleasantly overwhelming odor of apples. From the porch of the farmhouse, I spotted Winona watching me with a large grin and nodding in approval, her bushy brown tail wagging excitedly. I hadn't intended on showcasing my skills as a prospective mate and father to Winona but it seemed as though luck was on my side. I smiled and nodded back, putting a bit of an extra bounce in my step. With the wind in my fur and fresh, apple-scented air in my lungs, I strode forward feeling invincible.

Stopping at the farmhouse, the fillies unhitched me from the wagon and gave me extra pats for "being such a good boy," each one taking turns talking about how strong and awesome I was. I'm pretty sure I must've been blushing from the attention, as I was unaccustomed to praise and affection. Whenever people talked about how big and strong I was back on Asgard, it was fear- and disgust-based observation rather than complimentary astonishment.

The three headed inside the house, later returning with a doggie bowl filled with apple cider that Apple Bloom set before me, adding in a chin and neck scratch for good measure. My hindleg madly kicked at the touching of my sweet spot, my tongue lolling out as I panted wildly. None of you are canines, so it is difficult to describe the sensation. All I can say is, it feels fantastic, something akin to getting a massage and the masseuse manages to get out a particularly tough knot that'd been plaguing you for months. The only downside is that the one who's giving it has to eventually stop.

"Now, y'all just stay out here an' be a good boy," Apple Bloom commanded in a somewhat juvenile tone. "We'll be back out inna few mintues, 'kay?"

I nodded in understanding, adding in a little bark for good measure.

"Good boy!"

The trio entered the house once again and I decided to sample the cider they'd been gracious enough to leave me. Lapping tentatively at it, I became entranced by the tangy sweetness and hungrily guzzled it down. Smacking my lips, I soon regretted drinking it all and desired more. Seriously, what do they put in these apples? They're almost as scrumptious as meat.

Well, almost. Nothing can compare to the savory juiciness of sinking your teeth into a hunk of fresh meat.

I caught a whiff of a familiar feminine scent and found Winona staring at me from the porch.

"Mind if Ah join ya?"

"Sure."

She scampered over and sat down next to me.

"Tha' was real sweet what ya'll was doin' fer th' Cutie Mark Crusaders."

"The what?"

Winona giggled. "It's wha' they call themselves. They're uh little club dedicated to helpin' colts an' fillies findin' their cutie marks."

"'Cutie marks'?" I questioned.

I still have a lot to learn about this world.

"Ain't ya ever heard of those? It's those markin's they have on their flanks. It's what tells them what they're meant fer."

Interesting. So a magical insignia signifies what ponies are supposed to do with their lives? This opened up a whole slew of philosophical questions that I had neither the time nor comprehensive skills to contemplate. I figured that I’d leave that sort of thing for Gummy to question and let him deal with it. Instead, I wanted to get to know my future bitch more on a personal level. What? It's not an insult if you're referring to a female canine.

"So how old are you?"

Clicking her tongue, Winona held up a paw and pointed a toe into the air.

"Ah, ah, ah, ya never ask uh lady her age but in case ya was wonderin', Ah'm nearly fifty-seven. So Ah'm much too old fer uh pup like ya."

"You'd be surprised at learning my age," I smiled cryptically. "Looks can be deceiving."

"Oh really? So how old are ya, may Ah ask?"

"At least two-thousand, five-hundred and forty-seven. I'm not good with numbers."

There was a temporary silence, then Winona broke out in wheezing laughter.

"My, my, Fen, ya'll are just too much! Tha's a good one, there. Over two-thousand. Ha!"

"Yeah, that's me. Funny puppy."

I didn't think she'd believe me but it was worth a try. Now, you might be wondering why, if I was so gung-ho on keeping my true nature hush-hush, I would attempt to tell Winona my secret. I don't know, I guess I wanted more than just Angel to know the real me, or at least, as much as I was willing to show. Having to constantly pretend to be something that you're not is quite draining and a part of me is tired of hiding. I want to be more than just Fen, the cute little stray pup.

Besides, isn't any relationship built on trust?

"Yer quite strong fer a little fella," Winona commented. "Ah don't know how ya did it but it was quite impressive."

"I must get that from my father. He's a Giant."

"Well, they say size runs in th' family so ya might be pretty big someday."

Yes, someday soon...

"I'm sure I can lift more than just a wagon."

"Ah'm sure ya could, stud."

I could feel my insides heating up, my blood quickly coursing through me.

"Is that a challenge?"

Winona smirked. "It ain't uh dinner invitation."

A little side-grin wormed its way onto my face.

"Follow me."

With Winona in tow, I looked around for something to prove my giant's strength, searching high and low for a worthy opponent. I soon spotted a discarded plow in a nearby field and sped over to it, deeming it perfect for my goal. Muttering a prayer to my grandparents Fárbauti and Laufey, I took the rope into my teeth, the corded material tasting like horse-flesh, dirt, and sweat. Ignoring the bitterness in my mouth, I began to heave, the plow's blade stuck deep within the earth. I groaned through the rope, tugging at it with all of my might.

"Fen, it's okay. Ya ain't got nothing to prove-..."

The plow budged, much to Winona's shock, and I began to drag it behind me. It took some effort but I managed to pick up speed, the plow cutting through the dirt like a longboat on the whale-road. I made it ten feet before exhaustion set in and I dropped the rope from my mouth to allow me to regain my breath, my lungs burning as I loudly panted. It had certainly taken more effort than pulling three fillies in a little red wagon but my satisfaction outweighed my bone-tired weariness. Winona still gawked incredulously at me, having clearly never seen such a feat, especially not from a creature as small and seemingly weak-looking as I.

"How...how did...?"

I gave her a toothy grin.

"Giant's blood," I boldly and, somewhat cheekily, claimed.

We both turned, having collected an audience. The Cutie Mark Crusaders, along with Applejack, a large red stallion, and a wizened old mare had gathered a few feet away, their eyes widened and their mouths hanging open in amazement. Well, this was new. So far, no one was screaming or fleeing in mortal terror and I thus counted this as a win. Applejack approached and bent down so that she could meet my gaze.

"Yer one tough li'l thing, ain't ya? Small like uh rabbit yet strong as uh bull."

She then reached out and scratched my head.

"Yah've got uh future as uhn apple farmer ahead of yah."

"Eeyop," the big red stallion uttered cheerfully.

Apple farming? Hmm, not the most prestigious of positions but not terrible either.

I licked Applejack's snout, a gesture she was appreciative of, if her huge smile was of any indication.

"Well then," Winona giggled. "Ah guess Ah'll be seein' more of ya 'round here, huh?"

"You'd better believe it," I mischievously winked at her, causing her to roll her eyes.

~*~

I stayed on the farm for a few hours, mostly playing with the CMCs and even giving them each a ride on my back. Sure, it was tiring but we all had fun and that made it worth it. Sweetie Belle had to leave for her doctor's appointment, giving me a farewell kiss on the snout and a hug. I can't say that I'm fond of kisses but hugs are quite nice, especially when combined with back scratches. I shall make it mandatory that I should receive hugs from all who cross my path.

Afterwards, Applejack sent me home with a small wagon containing some apple pies and cider for me to share with Fluttershy. As I returned to the house, the sweet aroma tempted me with its beatific promises of pleasure, the scent occupying every fiber of my being. A familiar pain returned to my core, a stinging pressure that traveled up from my stomach to my chest. No, no it was too soon! The Hunger was returning!

Blood pounded in my ears, my teeth set on edge as I ground my jaws together. I could no longer resist. I mean, was one teeny-tiny bite going to hurt anyone? Selecting the largest pie, I took a small nibble from it, just barely breaking past the crust bordering the gooey, cinnamon-scented interior. Oh gods, it was so scrumptious!

Feed...feed...feed...

Maybe another bite was okay? I took a bigger sample of the pie, this time catching a chunk of apple, the piece practically melting in my mouth. A third couldn't possibly be bad, right? Or a fourth? Fifth?

What started as a few minuscule samples turned into a feeding frenzy. The next thing I knew, I was devouring the pie whole, unabashedly covering my face in crumbs and apple slices. I paused mid-bite and looked over the results of my insane gorging. To my shame, three of the four pies were gone, banished to the recesses of my stomach. It wasn't that I was mortified of eating the pies per se, but rather because I'd lost control over the Hunger, and just once was enough.

When I'd banished the Hunger earlier, it wasn't a permanent fix; I'd merely banished it temporarily. I really believed I had a handle on it as I'd previously conquered those cravings in my previous life and I thought I could do so again. Perhaps this was the cost of having a new body, one that was adjusting to a new world. It then occurred to me that the magic flowing through me may also need time to "recharge" itself so to speak, hence why I was still so weak. Denying the Hunger was also affecting my growth and magical reserves but I couldn't afford to satisfy it again.

Wiping my face with my forelegs, I moodily slunk up to the cottage with my head held low and my tail between my legs. It felt as though all of the progress that I'd been making had just been squandered and all because I was weak. I'd let Fluttershy and the others down, betraying them for ephemeral gratification. Shaking loose the harness to the wagon, I climbed through the doggie door to find Angel slumped inside of a small wicker basket, a bowl of nuts sitting on his belly. He lazily raised his head up and peered nonchalantly at me.

"Hey. Where've you been?"

"At Sweet Apple Acres," I replied, trying desperately to conceal my bad mood. "You?"

"Hopping around the woods. It was a nice day out so I thought, 'Why not?'"

I encircled a spot on the floor and collapsed into a ball of self-loathing.

What else is new?

"What's wrong with you?"

"Nothing."

Angel gave me a suspicious once-over. "You sure? You look like someone took your favorite squeaky toy."

"It's...complicated."

There was a knock at the door.

"Hello? Anypony home?"

The door slowly opened and a gray head with a head of yellow hair poked in.

"Hello? Flutters?"

The mare entered fully, revealing herself to be a pegasus with a brown satchel hanging around one shoulder. Perhaps she was a messenger of some kind? What really caught my attention were her eyes, which stared off in two different directions. I suppose she must've had an accident as a filly or had even been born like that. How did she see anyway?

Derpy, as that was the only guess I had as to the mare's identity, soon spotted Angel and grinned.

"Hi, Angel! Fluttershy asked me to come over and check up on you!"

The rabbit merely glared at Derpy as she made her way over to him and began to rub his head. Based on his grimace, he was not enjoying the treatment and I could see why. Derpy was petting him a little too roughly but clearly with loving intentions rather than malice. As she couldn't communicate with him, his discomfort was lost on the funny-eyed pegasus. Thankfully, she soon stopped before turning her attention to me, her smile deepening with glee. Uh-oh...

"You must be Fen! You are soooo cute!"

Seizing me around the midsection, Derpy hauled me up and hugged me tightly, my head fitting under her chin. Okay, this wasn't ideal but I didn't see the problem. Then one of her hooves began rubbing my belly and I felt my anger meter turn from zero to one hundred. I hate belly rubs, especially when done poorly. Only Fluttershy can touch my belly, not you, Crazy Eyes!

"Who's got a soft wittle tum-tum? You do!"

The only thing I hated worse than belly rubs was baby talk.

"So cutey-wutey!"

At least Derpy placed me gently back on the floor when she was done. I scampered away and gave myself a good shake. For once, Angel wasn't grinning at my expense, instead shaking his head as if to say, "I understand." Huh, what do you know? The rabbit isn't a total pain in the ass.

Just half.

Derpy soon made herself at home, setting up a plate of sliced celery stalks for Angel and a bowl of dog food for me. Angel dug into his meal with gusto, whereas I sniffed at my food and merely laid back down. I sighed and turned away in disgrace.

"No, thanks. I'm not hungry..."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Laufey (la-ow-fee): Mother of Loki

Note: "whale-road" is a kenning (poetic figure-of-speech) for "the sea"

Examination

I stood within a dark forest, the thick, near-black trees reaching nearly to the sky, their sprawling, crooked branches claw-like and bare. A light snowfall had begun, covering the land in a thin layer of ivory powder that lightly crunched beneath my footfalls. I took a whiff, my nostrils invaded by the spicy musk of the trees, a scent I'd not detected since the early days of my first lifetime. I was in Járnviðr, or "Iron-wood," an infamous forest in Jotunheim known for its immense size and mammoth trees. It was also my place of birth, the location of my earliest memories, now mostly forgotten and lost to time.

Dancing flurries flitted past my eyes, landing on me and coating my fur with little icy-cold droplets. Hoarfrost encased the trees' trunks, creating glittering, semi-transparent carapaces that caught the sunlight and refracted it into a million tiny luminescent beams. In spite of the beautiful day, I couldn't help but shiver at some imperceptible terror that wriggled its way down my spine. Further into the forest I ventured, determined to discover why I was here, whether it be the will of fate or mortal being that returned me to my old home. Fear never held me back before and it wouldn't begin now.

A steady drumbeat pounded out a rhythm, beginning low then rising in intensity. All around me, I could detect multiple voices whispering in the darkness, their words indiscernible even to my keen lupine ears. Ahead of me, a roaring bonfire blazed from a stone fire-pit, the flames reaching for the clouds with yellow-orange fingers. I could make out a shape standing right behind the flames, their face enshrouded by rising smoke and descending ashes. Inexplicably, I was drawn towards the fire and, more importantly, to the as-yet-identified figure, who watched my approach with unwavering anticipation.

Soon, I was bathed in the heat of the bonfire, which now retreated enough for me to accurately catch a glimpse of the figure and in that moment, I nearly felt my heart stop. It was a tall, pale-skinned woman with flesh nearly as white as the snow, her raven-black, waist-long hair kept in multiple braids tied with metal bands and leather strips. The woman's face was high-angled, with jutting cheekbones and a pointed chin, her eyes a golden hazel with cat-like pupils. She'd painted gray-black, wing-like markings around her eyes and cheeks with several dots connecting her jaw to her chin. As for her clothing, she was garbed in a light brown strap-dress and a white cloak trimmed with gray fur held in place with a silver, serpent-shaped brooch.

It was Angrboða, the Witch of the Iron-wood, who I knew as...

"...Mother?"

Angrboða smiled and took several hesitant steps around the fire, unfazed by the snow beneath her bare feet. She raised a slender hand and placed it on my snout, her fingers lightly combing through the hair. Her other hand gently cupped my cheek and raised my head so that we could meet eye-to-eye. I swallowed away the sudden dryness in my throat and I wished that I had some water to quench my new thirst. My heart raced faster than it ever had before.

"My son, it is you," she declared softly.

For a moment, I was completely speechless.

"It is I, Mother," I finally replied, relieved to have finally broken the silence. "But why am I here?"

"Dearest One, you have brought me here to the place of your deepest desires. Dreams are the unrealized wishes of the heart. Why else would I be here?"

I nodded, enjoying the sensation of her caressing my face.

"I've been reborn in a new world called 'Equestria.' I have a life here, friends even!"

Exhaling through her nostrils, Angrboða peered at me sorrowfully.

"I know, but it cannot last."

"I don't...I don't understand, Mother."

"I think you do," she sighed. "The Hunger has returned. Despite your best efforts, it continues to plague you."

My heart sank at her words. "Yes, but I can conquer it, perhaps even for good. I can start over anew, no longer be the monster that I once was, can't I?"

Angrboða shook her head, eyes sparkling with tears.

"There is a dark power within you, a magic that is...alive in a way, a force of insatiable greed and hunger. It is starving and the more that you try to force it away, the stronger it grows until one day, you may not be able to resist it."

It was like getting struck in the stomach with Mjölnir.

"What happens then?"

"Then you...become a mindless savage, an unthinking aberration of gluttony and destruction. Every time you fight it, it tries harder to return. As long as you periodically satisfy it, you can keep the Hunger at bay."

I growled in frustration and turned away. No matter what I do, I'm in trouble.

"How did I get like this?"

Angrboða was silent for a minute. "Do you recall the story of Gullveig?"

Long ago, there was a powerful enchantress named Gullveig, who was renowned for her skills in sorcery as well her cruelty and malicious ambition. It is said that she was an incredibly wicked and vile woman who frightened the Aesir so much that they impaled her with spears and burned her alive. Amazingly, she survived so they tried again and again but she refused to die. It was the fourth attempt that Gullveig actually perished, with only her heart remaining intact, which was surprising given that Fire devours everything. How truly wicked was this woman if Fire refused to fully consume her?

I nodded, so Angrboða continued: "When Gullveig perished, Loki found her unconsumed heart and it called to him, making him believe that he could gain the witch's power by eating it. Instead, Gullveig's corruptible influence infected your father, turning his heart black and his mind to wickedness. Loki passed that evil onto you and your siblings but as you were the eldest, you inherited the majority of the dark magic."

It all made sense now. Gullveig may've died but her spirit, her essence lingered on, turning my father from a cunning trickster to a ruthless schemer and me into a monster of death and carnage. "The Hunger" was nothing more than a dead witch's final joke, a mystical plague that'd infected me since I was small.

I turned to my mother. "Isn't there a cure to this affliction? Anything?"

After contemplating, Angrboða merely shook her head. "I don't know. My own skills as an enchantress are great but even I don't know how to remove Gullveig's curse. The only thing you can do is to learn magic, enough to fight off the Hunger and keep it from overwhelming you. You have magic in your blood, just as I do and my mother before me did."

She took my face in both hands, her eyes pleading with me to listen to her words.

"Fenrir, you have that magic too. Believe in yourself and you will succeed. Remember, only eat enough to survive and to control the Hunger and learn the ways of sorcery. I have faith in you, my son."

I was on the verge of tears.

"Mother..."

I awoke with a start, my limbs flailing out as though I'd just been kicked in the gut. Hel, I was so startled that my little jolt almost sent me over the edge of the bed. Righting myself, I peered over my shoulder to find Fluttershy slumbering peacefully, the sight of which greatly put me at ease. For how hard she worked, a few hours of respite were more than well earned. I stretched my legs and carefully touched down on the floor, once again taken aback by the shorter drop.

Slipping through the bedroom door, I passed by the long mirror in the hallway and confirmed what I already suspected: I had indeed grown once again. Before, I was tiny, just barely reaching the average pony's knees but after my little pie-binge, however, I now stood at chest-level. My legs were longer with more muscle, four toned limbs made for hunting and catching prey. My muzzle was more narrow and pronounced, my body slimmer and lacking in the fluffy softness I'd previously possessed. At this rate, I'd be full-grown within weeks and that'd mean the end of my little ruse.

I was seized by a sudden onset of panic.

Would Fluttershy and the others reject me upon learning of my true nature? It was possible that the alicorns could fill the role of the Aesir, becoming so afraid of what I might do and what I was capable of that they would try to keep me locked in a cage somewhere. No, Fluttershy wouldn't do that! She cared about me and would never allow that to pass. Besides, based on their semi-pacifistic society, I doubted the ponies had it in them for such extreme measures. Equestria wasn't Asgard and the ponies weren't the Aesir.

This was just my old fears and insecurities rearing their ugly heads.

Nothing more.

A part of me contemplated another runaway attempt, to just flee and never look back. The Everfree Forest, though vast and notoriously treacherous for travelers, was much too close to Ponyville and would be the first obvious choice if the ponies sent out a search party. I stopped and was reminded of my first attempt, Angel's words bouncing around in my head reminding me to stay for Fluttershy's sake rather than my own. I conjured up excuses and counterarguments but I couldn't find a way to dispute the rabbit's claims. Fine, I will stay but I didn't know how I was to continue keeping my secret when my own body was going to betray me first.

Perhaps it was time to come clean?

I found Angel seated on the couch with a small book on his lap, albeit one that was upside-down, his brow heavily furrowed as he squinted at the words. The picture on the front cover was that of a robin, leading me to believe that it was a book on ornithology, or the study of birds. One ear twitched at my arrival and he glanced up from his book, only to jump slightly at the sight of me. His eyes comically widened, his ears flopping down to either side of his face.

"Faust, what has Fluttershy been feeding you?"

I frowned. "It's just the way that I'm built."

"Like you were in, uh...?"

"Asgard."

"Right." Angel waved a paw then set the book aside. "Couldn't sleep either, huh?"

"No," I admitted, sitting down in front of the couch. "Crazy dreams."

"I can understand that. I just woke up from a dream where a hundred tiny Opals were chasing me with sticks of butter. I guess that's what I get for eating pretzels before bed."

I merely quirked my brow at this.

Angel awkwardly coughed into his clenched paw. "Right...anyway, what was your dream about?"

"My mother," I answered honestly. After all, he already knew my secret so deceit was pointless at this stage. "She was telling me about this...affliction, for lack of a better word, that I have. Basically, I have this intense hunger that drives me to consume and grow. I thought I had it handled back on my world but now it's returned for me."

"That's rough," Angel commented, clearly not comprehending my words but responding to show an interest in what I was saying. "So what now?"

"I'm going to try to gain control over it, rather than it controlling me."

"Good plan."

An awkward silence steadily grew between us.

"So you had a mother, huh?" Angel finally asked. "Any other family?"

"I had two younger siblings: a brother that was a giant serpent and a sister with half of her face and body resembling that of a corpse. I also had a half-brother that was an eight-legged horse and whose mother happened to be my father."

"...I'm sorry, what?"

We continued to talk for a half hour, during which I related much of my life story, though omitting much of the more explicitly violent and dark portions. Surprisingly, Angel remained captivated by my tale, never once interrupting or making a snarky comment. Eventually, he bid me good night and I too decided to retire, though sleep sadly eluded me. As I couldn't get back to sleep, I attempted once more to teach myself to read, again to no avail and gingerly placed the book back onto the shelf. I adjourned to the kitchen and waited five minutes before Angel hopped into view, giving out a groan as he stretched his little arms out.

"Morning," I greeted him.

"Hey. Is Fluttershy up yet?"

Just then, we heard the familiar clip-clop-clip-clop of hooves on the staircase, then on the hardwood floors.

"Good morning, Angel. Good morning, Fen...oh my!"

To say Fluttershy was surprised by my sudden growth spurt would be an understatement. She'd staggered back onto her hind-hooves with her wings flared out, a slight tremor shaking her body. Her blue eyes were heavily dilated as she took in my new appearance, starting with my face and traveling downward to my toes. I gave her an uneasy grin in an attempt at diffusing the situation, hoping that she'd still recognize the pup she'd come to adore. Settling back onto her front hooves, Fluttershy folded her wings and began to look at me with curiosity rather than fear.

"Good morning, Fluttershy," I murmured. "As you can see, I've had a bit of a growth spurt."

She nodded absentmindedly, then took a few steps towards me. I remained perfectly still, not wishing to startle her with an unexpected movement and this seemed to pay off in my favor as she continued advancing. Reaching out a hoof, Fluttershy gently prodded at my mouth, her toe poking at them to reveal my teeth. The motion tickled and I desperately fought the urge to release a very masculine giggle. She stopped poking and began to stroke my muzzle in long, deliberate drags.

"Fen?"

"It's me," I confirmed, my eyes searching her own.

"Yeah, he grew up a little," Angel interjected in a blasé tone. "Freaky, right?"

"Well...I'm definitely going to have to stock up on beef," Fluttershy joked somewhat uneasily, though I suspected it was more for her benefit than my own. "How do you feel?"

"Taller."

Fluttershy cocked her head to the right, then the left, presumably to get different angles in the light. She then smiled and caressed my cheek, a gesture that I was more than happy to receive. I leaned into her touch and a soft whine of contentment slipped out. While I was mortified, Fluttershy laughed softly at the sound. Well, at least she was no longer apprehensive.

"I think some breakfast is in order," Fluttershy beamed and I nodded.

"About time," Angel remarked and I shot him a dirty glance. "What?"

Fluttershy prepared Angel his usual greens and I couldn't help the sound of disgust I made when she laid a bowl out for him. The little troublemaker responded by covertly holding up a clenched paw and sticking out his middle digit in what I assumed to be an obscene gesture of disrespect. He then wiggled his eyebrows, grinning smugly. Smiling somewhat amiably, I opened the side of my mouth wide enough for him to get a glance of my teeth and then made a biting motion, complete with a quiet snarl. Angel immediately turned green and quickly spun around so that his back was to me.

Me: one, Angel: zero.

As for me, Fluttershy placed a plate down and gave me a good ear scratch. My meal consisted of a large piece of raw chicken covered in a light smattering of gravy with bits of grain and pork-chunks. Mmm, delicious! I semi-purposefully made loud chewing noises, which caused Angel to keep his back to me. I could almost picture his face twisting up in disgust.

Me: two, Angel: zero.

Sounds petty, I know but I take my victories where I can get them.

"Angel," Fluttershy spoke up. "I'm taking Fen over to Twilight's so we'll be back in about an hour."

My ears perked up. "How come?"

"Dr. Fauna said to take you to a thaumaturgist and Twilight graciously offered to examine you for free. She's always interested in studying oddities and logic-defying rarities. Maybe she'll help find a remedy for your condition."

I froze mid-bite. I hadn't anticipated that this would happen so soon, my fears of imprisonment creeping back into my heart. Aside from the terror I felt of the ponies learning my secret, there was an added dose of undeniable curiosity. Just what would Twilight find upon examining me? If Gullveig's curse still had me clutched within its iron grip, then surely that meant that I was still a jotannulfr, just in a different location and body. More importantly, could Twilight find a cure?

Angel turned around so that his eyes met my own, his face wearing an I-know-what-you're-thinking-but-you-need-to-keep-calm-and-carry-on expression. I blinked in acknowledgement and swallowed the last of my meal. Despite the full belly, I had this sudden cold emptiness in the pit of my stomach.

"Maybe. Do you think she can?"

Fluttershy tapped on the tabletop. "Well, Twilight is a gifted spell-caster and an alicorn." She then added more confidently, "I really don't want to give you any false hope but I think it's possible."

"Even false hope is better than none," I gently smiled and Fluttershy patted my head.

If only that were true.

We, that being Fluttershy and I, leisurely strolled into Ponyville, the pegasus trotting with me plodding alongside her. Ponies stopped and stared, no doubt puzzled by my literal overnight transformation and trying to piece together what could've happened between then and now. It appeared to be more bafflement than fear, though this did little to assuage my mounting anxiety, which metamorphosed from a slight tremor in my left paw to a spasm that shook my whole body. For the first time since I'd arrived, I walked with my head lowered and my tail tucked between my legs like a lowly mutt.

"Wasn't he much smaller yesterday?"

"Yeah, he was! How bizarre!"

"Maybe it's some kind of magic?"

My ears swiveled to pick up on the conversations, collecting every whisper, every speculation and binding them to my mind. The ponies were watching me and I couldn't help but watch them back, my eyes darting at each and every face that passed me by. Looking back at this moment, I realize, of course, they weren't all judging me but in that moment, all gazes were fixed on me and me alone. There'd been a time when I wanted others to look on me with awe and terror, to be able to point and scream, "What is that thing?!" moments before I ended their pitiful existence. I used to savor those moments, relish them, however, now that I'd experienced true happiness, I wanted nothing more than to be ignored and forgotten.

Kill...kill...kill...

The Hunger clawed at the back of my head, demanding through slobbering jaws to be released. It wasn't just the need to consume that fueled it, oh no, but a drive to satisfy all of my baser instincts, to fulfill the wishes and desires that arose within me. I wanted to snap my teeth and howl, to send these miserable fools fleeing in mortal dread to huddle up with their loved ones and pray that I didn't smash through their doors. I wanted to feast on their flesh, to rend them limb from limb and display their dismembered remains as warnings to those who would dare judge me. Who were they to criticize and condemn me for being different, for being born the way that I am?!

Kill...kill...kill...

Crimson flooded my vision, a thousand little pinpricks jabbing at the backs of my eyeballs. A low growl rumbled in my throat, my lips pulling away to reveal my teeth. My heart was beating faster now, thundering in my chest as blood rushed to my ears, drowning out all other sounds. My mind conjured up all of the pain from my previous life, from being snatched out of my mother's arms to being chained up and left to rot for a millennium, and now, I wanted revenge. Every muscle in my body was pulled taut, readying themselves for the incoming attack.

Kill...kill...kill-

Through the veil of unbridled fury, something solid brushed against my scalp. The crimson haze was pulled away like a stage curtain and I once again gradually became aware of my surroundings, as though I was awakening from a dream. I blinked away the vestigial remains of rage to discover Fluttershy hugging me, her hoof stroking my head front-to-back. Although I couldn't exactly make out what she was saying, her dulcet tone was enough to pacify me and I slowly regained my composure. My eyes no longer prickled and my legs, which once were pillars of iron, were now reduced to wobbling pieces of soggy bread that could crumble beneath me at any time.

"Shhh, it's alright, Fen. There you go, that's it," Fluttershy cooed into my sagging ear.

It was astounding how much of an impact she had on me, a factor that was simultaneously relieving and terrifying. No one, not even Tyr, who himself was a master dog-tamer, was capable of placating me to this degree, not when I was ready to launch into an all-out blood-rage. This rage, comparable to the battle-trances of the berserker warriors, was first discovered during my first night in Asgard, when a foolish stable boy decided to jab a pitchfork at me. By the time the guards arrived, he wound up losing the last two fingers on his right hand, the index finger of his left hand, his left ear and most of his nose. Odin speculated that it was the result of my jotunn heritage and whatever type of dark magic power my mother wielded.

No one said that he was all-knowing.

Once I'd become lulled into a more complacent state, we continued our trek and despite Fluttershy's calming influence, I still regarded the townsponies with a suspicious glare. It wasn't long until we arrived at what appeared to be some kind of crystalline fortress, its near-transparent walls glittering in the sunlight. I concluded that it was some sort of pony-magic and left it at that; too much consideration on one topic was hazardous to one's mental well-being. There were no sentries posted so we entered without delay, Fluttershy leading the way without a servant or messenger in sight. Twilight Sparkle must be a very relaxed and laid-back monarch if this was how she ran things in this town.

As we entered the castle, a warm, almost numb sensation rattled through my limbs and the rest of my body. An old, dare I say, living energy inhabited this palace, something so powerful that even one uninitiated in sorcery as I could detect it. From what I could tell, the castle had been created out of the unidentified magic, which continued to hum and flow through its halls. Perhaps Twilight made it and if she did, then it spoke volumes of her great power. A ray of hope shone on me in that instant.

We were soon met by a short, plump bipedal lizard with purple skin and large green eyes.

"Hey Fluttershy," he greeted in a high-pitched voice, giving me the impression that he was a child.

"Hello Spike! Is Twilight around?"

"Yeah, she said you'd be dropping be. She's in the library."

Spike then looked at me. "So this is Fen, huh?"

"Who's this?" I questioned aloud.

"Oh, where are my manners? Fen, this is Spike. He's Twilight's dragon assistant."

This was a dragon? I certainly hoped he wasn't done growing because he looked like something Níðhöggr picked out of between his toes. If all dragons in Equestria looked like this, then I had no doubts the ponies lived here unimpeded.

"Hello," I said simply and gave him a large whiff.

He smelled like peppermint and roasted nuts.

The three of us traversed the shimmering hallways and passed through a set of large doors emblazoned with twin twelve-pointed stars. We entered a massive circular room filled with more books than I've ever seen, hundreds of them sitting on thirty-foot wooden shelves connected via several metal ladders. Four crystal pillars located around the room reached up and interconnected at the ceiling where a giant glowing blue gem hung like a lantern. In the center of the room, Twilight was seated nose-deep in a book that, sadly, lacked a picture on the cover so I had no clue as to its contents. Detecting visitors, she made the book vanish in a flash of raspberry-colored light and strode over to meet us.

"Hi Fluttershy! And..." She paused upon spotting me. "...Hi Fen."

Fluttershy smiled somewhat uneasily. "Yes, Fen had a bit of a growth spurt. Overnight."

"No kidding."

The alicorn conjured some kind of an item resembling a glass set in a metal circle with a small handle. Peering through it, she studied my face, then the interior of my mouth. I don't know what she was looking for but she appeared to be utterly intrigued by me regardless.

"Fascinating."

The item disappeared and Twilight motioned to Spike, who placed a clawed hand on Fluttershy's foreleg.

"Stand over here, please."

"Will it hurt?" Fluttershy sounded apprehensive and that made me growl aloud.

"Absolutely not. I promise he won't feel a thing!" Twilight cheerfully assured her, and by extension, me. "Tell Fen to hold still. This will make the examination much easier."

"I can hear you, you know," I grumbled but that went untranslated.

Twilight's horn ignited with the same raspberry energy from before, engulfing the appendage in a brilliant light. The light extended over to me, surrounding me in a similarly-colored aura, which felt like being blown on by a light breeze. That was soon replaced by the sensation of having a million little men marching all over my skin, a feeling mildly uncomfortable but not unpleasant. She concentrated, the aura ebbing and flowing around me in a lazy rotation. So far, it was a fairly inoffensive procedure.

Waves crackled off of the perimeter of the aura and contracted into a tiny ball. The ball then zipped into my chest and began illuminating my entire skeleton. Twilight glanced through half-lidded eyes and rubbed her chin thoughtfully.

"So far, his bones and muscles look normal. I doubt this is a physical abnormality."

"That's a relief," Fluttershy sighed.

"So what is it?" Spike asked.

"Hold on..."

The ball wobbled, giving off ripples like a stone after it was cast into a lake, each one bouncing to the other parts of my body and returning to their point of origin. A metallic hum, akin to that of a bell, soon filled the room with its soft dinging. I saw Twilight's brow furrowed in confusion.

"What in Celestia's name...?"

The humming grew louder, accompanied by a sound like crackling fire. Lowering her head, Twilight poured more magic into her horn, creating a bigger aura around me and lifting me off the floor. A secondary aura shone within me, this one a bluish-white that brought to mind frost on a window in the afternoon sun. Twilight willed the aura to expand until it surrounded my body underneath her own aura, this one a pale green with a jagged black outline and a dark green interior. Unlike Twilight's aura, which appeared to dribble like water, this one moved in a decidedly more flame-like manner, sputtering and swiping at the air in aggressive random strikes.

"That's strange..."

Spike cocked his head. "What is?"

"Unless I'm mistaken, Fen has his own magical aura!"

Fluttershy immediately looked puzzled. "Is that even possible?"

"It shouldn't be...wait..."

Focusing intensely, Twilight poured more magic into her horn, which now glowed at a near-blinding luminescence. Having spotted something in the aura-my aura, apparently-and sifting through it, she peeled it back to expose a series of interlocking spirals, each one burning with a red glow. The raspberry field developed wedge-shaped appendages and began extracting the spirals, pulling them out and untwisting them. Slowly, the spirals were converted into a series of geometric shapes, both rudimentary and intricate, all of which appeared to throb with malicious energy.

"Twilight," Spike began in a semi-frightened tone. "What are those things?"

"I don't know, Spike. They might be ritualistic symbols of some kind."

I knew what they were. Although I didn't understand their exact meaning or purpose, I recognized them as magical sigils known as staves. Seiðkona, or sorceresses, often employed them in their rituals to aid them in predicting the future or summoning spirits. Vague recollections filtered through my brain of my mother drawing staves on the ground as she chanted over a bonfire, her arms raised above her head in salutation to an unknown god or spirit. It would seem that Gullveig enchanted her heart with several such staves, imbuing the accursed organ with dark magic powerful enough to corrupt and twist the minds of others. If I had somehow inherited such evil workings, then what did that mean for me and could they be reversed, even removed?

The staves floated around me, beating like the heart of the witch that spawned them.

"I think that's enough of that."

A burst of white light engulfed the room and I found myself floating back to the floor, the magical symbols and auras dissipating into nothingness. It was good to have solid ground back under my paws but the more pressing matter was what that was all about. In between frantically scribbling notes, Twilight was casting little peeks at me, her face unreadable. Whatever it was that she'd discovered, it couldn't be good. The anticipation was stifling to the point where the room began to spin, my heart beating so fast that it almost hurt.

"Twilight, what did you find? Is Fen okay?"

I was thankful Fluttershy broke the silence; the eerie stillness was unspeakably nerve-wracking.

Setting aside her quill and notepad, Twilight took a deep breath and sighed.

"I...don't know how to answer that. This is unlike anything that I've ever seen before."

Spike looked at me, then at Twilight. "You said something about his own aura?"

"All things, both living and inanimate, generate a magical aura. This is what makes casting spells possible. However, inanimate objects, such as trees and rocks, and certain non-sentient and semi-sentient beings, like fish and bears, cannot project that same type of magic; they can only be affected by magic instead of affecting it. If Fen can generate his own magical field, then that means he's capable of affecting matter. That is to say, he can perform magic."

"Oh, but what about the symbols?" Fluttershy asked worriedly.

Twilight rubbed her temples. "Look, when someone casts a spell, they leave behind a fragment of their own mystical signature. By the looks of it, that's someone else's signature. Someone cast some sort of spell on Fen, I just don't know why or what for. What I do know is that when I scanned those symbols, they gave off an energy reading almost exactly similar to dark magic."

I exhaled, releasing a breath I didn't know that I'd been holding in.

"Will Fen be okay?"

Twilight smiled weakly, placing a hoof on Fluttershy's shoulder. "I don't have any answers at the moment but for right now, I think Fen is going to be alright. Whatever this dark magic is, it doesn't appear to be affecting his health. I need time to research it but I believe he's going to be fine."

Fluttershy appeared to believe Twilight.

That made one of us.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Gullveig (gool-vague): Evil witch
Mjölnir (me-oll-near): Thor's hammer
Níðhöggr (nee-thaw-grr): Dragon that gnaws on the roots of the World Tree

Surprise!

Once the examination had been completed, Twilight ensured us that she'd do everything in her power to solve this mystery. Fluttershy was certainly hopeful but I wasn't so optimistic; based on my previous life's trajectory, I suppose I'd become a bit jaded. Okay, a lot but you really blame me? In spite of how positive things were looking here in Equestria, I still had that nagging feeling in the back of my head that everything was inevitably going to go wrong. Even Fluttershy's affectionate petting and murmurings of positive affirmations did little to calm my exceedingly restless nerves.

A plethora of questions flooded my mind, far too many to count and this irritated me greatly. It seemed that for every answer I received, two or three questions emerged to vex me. I was thankful, however, that Fluttershy continued to stroke my head and neck, her delicate and surprisingly soft hooves aiding to keep me from completely losing my sanity. I doubt she noticed the subtle glances Twilight threw my way every now and then, the alicorn's face speaking volumes of the suspicion she had to have felt. Would it just be easier to confess the truth, tell her and Fluttershy everything and just hope that they didn't spurn me or lock me up for future experimentation?

I know some of you are screaming, "Yes, oh my god, yes, tell them!" or "If it were me, I would've come clean by now!" Really? You would all tell them the truth if you were in my position? Well let me tell you, it's so easy to make that kind of call as an outside observer but until you've gone through what I have, you'd do best to keep your judgment calls to yourself.

Spike, apparently being a little burgeoning chef, had baked me some "dog biscuits" based on a recipe he'd been working on. After trying a few-or dozen-of the treats, I found that I'd become instantly endeared to the little dragon. What? I'm a simple creature with simple tastes. Just give me some physical affection and food, and I'm practically yours.

"Who's a good boy? Yes, you are!"

Following the dog biscuits, Spike gave me back-scratches and bell rubs, his dexterous little appendages reaching through the thick fur to get at the skin beneath it. Ooooh woooow! Given that I'm surrounded by ponies, I'd almost forgotten how awesome fingers are at scratching those hard-to-reach areas. No offense to Fluttershy, of course but when it comes down to a contest of hooves versus fingers, fingers are going to win every single time.

"Me, I am!" I affirmed, my tongue lolling out of my mouth.

Picture this: Fenrir, Devourer of the Allfather and Plague of the Nine Realms, lying on his back while a tiny dragon rubbed his tummy. Should I feel bad that I don't feel bad? Who cares? Belly rubs!

"Fen, it's time to go!"

Curse it all!

"It's okay, Fen," Spike reassured me as I begrudgingly rolled onto my paws. "You'll see me again soon."

I made my way towards the doorway, though not before stopping to repay Spike with a long lick on the cheek. Hey, I know it's gross to you but please bear this in mind: despite my intellect, I am still, at a fundamentally instinctual level, a member of the canis family. This is how we show affection; it's not creepy or sexual, like some of you may think. Shove off. Honestly!

"Aw, you made a new friend. I'm so happy!"

Fluttershy scratched beneath my chin, already causing me to miss Spike's nimble little claws. Speaking of which, he and Twilight were waving us off when we last saw them, before the door closed, an audible pop sounding off followed by a trickle of purplish light. Huh, well that was a tad odd but I merely chalked it up to Twilight just doing something magic-related and left it at that.

"Well that certainly took longer than I was expecting," Fluttershy commented as we once more made our way through the castle's hallways. In spite of her tone, however, I was then a little wary by the undercurrent of relief. True, she didn't seem to have planned on being here this long but she was far from upset about it.

"But I'm glad that Twilight was so thorough."

I regarded my yellow guide suspiciously but said nothing until we neared the exit. My old fears of betrayal had finally bubbled over like a boiling pot and I could no longer muster the strength to continue going without answers. I spared her a sideways glance.

"Why do you sound glad that the examination was so long?"

Fluttershy stumbled a little but continued her trot, albeit a bit more shakily.

"Wh-what do you mean, Fen?"

"I mean," I replied with a bit of a growl, "You said it as though you were annoyed but in actuality, you're happy that it worked out that way. Why?"

Fluttershy slowed her pace, though continued her beeline for the door.

"Fen, there's no reason to raise your voice-..."

"Don't change the subject, Fluttershy. What's going on?"

Her blue eyes widened, a shaking hoof pushing at the front door.

"Nothing, nothing at all!"

"Do your friends have something planned for me?"

The mare froze in place, her breath coming out more rapidly.

"I...I don't..."

"Fluttershy..."

I placed a paw against the door's surface. Fluttershy slowly turned to face me, her demeanor like that of a rabbit in a trap as the fox comes a-calling. Standing up on my hindlegs, I now towered over the pegasus.

"What are you hiding? Is it a trap? Are your friends waiting for you to give them a signal and then they ambush me so they can chain me up? Or stuff me in a cage?"

Fluttershy went from fearful to bewildered in an instant.

"Chains? Cages? Fen, what are you talking about?"

In my terror-slash-anger-filled haze, I didn't hear her.

"I'm not going back to that! I refuse to be locked up again! You can't make me!"

FREEDOM...FEED...KILL...RAGE...

Tears stung the edges of my eyes.

"Not again..." I almost whispered, slowly dropping to all fours.

Fluttershy's forelegs wrapped around my neck and like that, my rage dissipated.

"Please..." I wept. "Don't send me back..."

"That'll never happen," Fluttershy murmured into my chest. "You're okay. You're safe now. I promise."

I couldn't tell you how long we stayed like that. In many ways, I didn't want this moment to end. Words like "safety" and "love," which had always been foreign concepts to me, now had wrapped me in an invisible blanket as warm as the mare embracing me. Fluttershy couldn't possibly be capable of deception, not with the way she spoke to me, stroked my fur, or held me in her forelegs. Was this tightness in my chest truly love? Not the love between two mates but rather, the love one reserved for family, particularly for their parents.

I'd say yes, it was possible.

When Fluttershy finally withdrew, I emitted a tiny whimper, then a cough to clear the nonexistent clump in my throat. I realized how badly I had wronged the poor mare and nuzzled her neck.

"I'm so sorry."

To her credit, Fluttershy wasn't upset by my outburst, more concerned and confused.

"It's alright, Fen. Something bad happened to you, didn't it? Some bad people hurt you?"

I nodded, too ashamed for words.

"When you're ready to talk," Fluttershy smiled encouragingly. "I will be there to listen."

"Thank you, Mother."

I hadn't meant to say that; the word just came out. Fluttershy stared at me with an expression of...I'm not completely sure, to be honest. Mind-blowing shock, perhaps?

"Fen..."

"Just pretend I didn't say anything."

I shoved the door open and lumbered past Fluttershy.

"Fen, wait!"

At the sound of her voice, my heel-dragging gait converted into a full-on charge. Why? Why was I so stupid?! Was I really so emotionally-starved that I clung to someone that quickly just because they were nice to me? I was a big, dumb dog with mommy issues, trapped in a world that I didn't understand.

"Fen, stop!"

The frantic beating sound near me indicated that Fluttershy was airborne.

"Fen!"

I couldn't look her in the eyes, no matter how desperately she pleaded. She couldn't possibly care for me like a woman would her child. I was just a pet, nothing more! I...didn't deserve love or happiness. I didn't deserve her.

Fluttershy's cottage was still far away and I ran towards it as though my life depended on it.

"FEN!"

I halted, almost tumbling over. I turned to find Fluttershy touching ground, her wings splayed open like those of an eagle's. She took a moment to get her heaving under control before addressing me.

"Why did you run away? Is it because you called me, 'Mother'?"

"I'm sorry! It just...came out! I know you're not my mother. She's dead."

I actually wasn't certain of that fact but given how Jotunnheim was one of the areas devastated by Ragnarök, chances were more than likely that Angrboða had perished. The dream that I'd had of her was nothing more than my desire to see my mother once again, to hear her voice and feel her touch. I looked at Fluttershy, ashamed that I projected my juvenile emotions onto her. My eyes dropped to the ground, unable to meet her kindly blue gaze.

"I'm not angry with you. You just surprised me, that's all."

I raised my head. "Really?"

Fluttershy nodded and flashed me a radiant smile. "If...that's what you want to call me, then that'd be okay."

A smile soon developed on my face. "Alright."

After our little moment, we headed over to the sweets-shop, or "Sugarcube Corner," as it was actually called. Pinkie Pie was in need of some assistance and Fluttershy, being the dutiful friend that she was, volunteered to help her. Strangely, the place looked deserted: no lights, no ponies, no sound. Last I heard, this place was always busy, existing as one of the primary hang-outs of Ponyville, so it seemed very odd that it'd be vacant this time of day. Then again, to my limited understanding of businesses, shops were not always open so it was possible that Sugarcube Corner was closed.

"Pinkie said she needed help stocking up on a new item they're adding to the menu," Fluttershy explained as we arrived at the front door. "Could you go on it first? I have a bit of an issue with the dark."

Given how she looked like she could be scared by the chirping of a cricket, I could believe she had such a fear. I nodded and pushed open the door with my nose. Before I knew it, I was struck by a blinding light.

"SURPRISE!"

I recoiled from the myriad of voices, stumbling into something hard, which I quickly deduced to be a table. Blinking away the spots, I found Pinkie, along with Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Spike, the CMCs and several other ponies I didn't recognize or bother to learn the names of were all standing with their arms held out triumphantly, large grins plastered on their faces. Even Winona and the other pets were in attendance, with Gummy sporting his usual blank expression and Opal looking bored by the whole thing. Bits of confetti rained down on me, each piece having been painstakingly cut into the shape of a bone. I couldn't read the giant banner hanging above everyone's heads but it didn't take a genius to figure out the message it conveyed.

"Wh...what is this?"

Fluttershy giggled at my confusion, an act that would've infuriated me had it been anyone else.

"It's a party. For you."

"Me?" I surveyed the room in confusion. "But why?"

Pinkie, who had somehow teleported across the room, placed a foreleg around me.

"Remember how I told you that I was going to throw you a party? Well...here we are!"

How she could've possibly been able to tell that I was confused was so mind-boggling that I left it alone. "Pinkie just being Pinkie" seemed to save a lot of time.

Fluttershy pointed at the banner. "It says, 'Welcome to Ponyville, Fen!' It's to officially recognize you as its newest resident and it as your home."

"Home," I repeated. It was not a word in my vocabulary so it was quite alien.

"That's right, Fen." Fluttershy kissed my cheek and once again hugged me. "Welcome home."

A catchy rhythm blared from an object I would later learn was called a "gramophone," a device for listening to music. Admittedly, I zoned out when Twilight, noticing my fascination, attempted to explain how it worked. All I knew was that it was "science," a type of magic that left me metaphorically scratching my head. Mercifully, Pinkie snatched Twilight away to participate in a dance-off...which Pinkie won hands-down. Seriously, I've never danced in all my life and even I'm better than Twilight.

Lapping up some punch, I found my way over to the pets.

"Hey Fen," Angel greeted, a half-eaten carrot in one paw. "Glad you could make it."

"Great party, ain't it?" Winona asked me.

"It's swell. Does Pinkie do this often?"

"Oh sweetie, ya have n' idea."

"It's what she's best known for," Owlowicious stated sagely. "Her special talent is merry-making."

I expected Gummy to launch into a pseudo-philosophical lecture on existence or whatever, but instead, he merely offered up this little gem: "Indeed. So the cutie mark says, so the pony must obey."

His tongue then darted out to sample a cupcake, the forked tips smearing his lips with icing. Opal let out an aggravated gasp and glared at the reptile.

"Mon dieu, Gummy! Would eet keell you to show sahme cahmmon deening eteequette?"

"No, but why take the risk?"

Everyone but Opal laughed at this, myself included. Perhaps the alligator wasn't so bad after all.

"Are you having fun?" Tank asked me in his deliberately-slow fashion.

"For my first party, it's good. Excuse me one minute."

Sneaking through the rear entrance, I found a small patch of earth to sit down on and heaved a heavy sigh. Today was certainly one of emotional stops and gos. Any more excitement would probably kill me, or worse. A light breeze combed through my fur with the expert dexterity of a million tiny fingers. Although I was touched by Pinkie and everyone else's gesture I was thankful for the reprieve, simply enjoying the open air and the smell of grass.

"Y'all okay there, Fen?"

I turned, discovering Winona walking over to take her place beside me.

"It's...a lot."

"Not used t' all th' attention, huh?"

"I'm unaccustomed to positive attention."

She leaned forward, studying me closely.

"Yah know, fer how young yah are, yah've got such sadness in yer eyes, almost like yah've lived fer a long, long time."

I gave her a half-smirk. "I'm older than you think I am."

"Old 'nuff t' flirt wit' li'l old me?" Winona asked, fluttering her eyelids.

"Oh, definitely much older."

Winona then adopted a more pensive expression. "So when yah was tellin' me tha' yah was over two-thousand...yah weren't foolin'?"

I bit my lip. Did I really want to let someone else in on my little secret? Angel hadn't ratted me out...yet, but I was still feeling uneasy about having a second confidante. Plus, Winona's owner was Applejack, who was apparently the physical embodiment of honesty. If asked point-blank, Winona might spill the beans faster than you can say "Ginnungagap."

Then again, did being the Element of Honesty mean that you were forced to always speak the truth or that you could control how the truth comes out? I then recalled that, apart from Fluttershy, me, and the other pets, no one could understand Winona anyway so who could she tell? But what if Winona ended up talking to the others and word reached Fluttershy? Where would I be then?

Winona's hazel eyes began to bore into mine. Well, I guess it was time for a leap of faith.

"I was being completely honest with you," I finally admitted. "It's...a very long story."

She reached over and placed her paw over mine.

"Would yah be awright wi' tellin' me?"

"I don't know. I haven't even told M...ahem, Fluttershy. Let's just say that I've had a rough life and it wasn't until she took me in that I've been happy. I don't want to lose it."

"Well Fen, if yah ain't willin' t' risk wha' yah got, then is it really worth it?"

I grinned at her. "You're very smart, Winona."

She returned the grin and inched closer to me.

"Thank yah, sweetie. An' yer quite th' listener, yes sirree."

I scooted closer to her and lowered my voice.

"Can I trust you to keep what I tell you just between us and Angel?"

"Really? Angel knows?"

I sighed, "Yes, the rodent kind of forced it out of me. But do you swear?"

"Cross mah heart, hope t' fly, stick uh cupcake in mah eye."

My left brow shot up. "Huh?"

"It means ah promise," Winona giggled, then began serious. "Ah promise Ah won't tell nobody."

Sighing, I said, "My name, my full name, is Fenrir. Fenrir Lokisson."

"Tha's quite th' funny name."

"My father's name was Loki, so my surname is 'Lokisson'."

I explained my backstory-leaving out the, shall we say, gorier details? As with Angel, Winona gave me her total attention, just as captivated by my tale as he was and I could swear I felt her moving closer and closer until we were rubbing shoulders. I told her about my parents, my siblings, the prophecy of Ragnarök, my time in Asgard, my imprisonment and escape, Odin's slaying and my own demise.

"...then I woke up in the Everfree Forest, except now I was a pup. I found my way to Zecora's hut, met Fluttershy and she took me in. The rest you pretty much already know."

Winona jolted as though she'd been under a spell.

"Wow...tha's, er, quite th' story."

Fear slowly crept in.

"Do you believe me?"

"Ah think th' scary thing is, yeah, I do." Winona stood up and took a few steps back. "Ah'm goin' get back t' th' party. We'll talk later, 'kay?"

"Wait, are we...are we alright?"

Winona sighed, then shook her head. "Ah need time t' think. Ah promise we'll talk again soon."

I watched her depart sadly and then turned back around. I laid down on my stomach, watching the sun slowly dip behind the hills until, like my optimism, it had slowly retreated from view.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Ginnungagap (gin-none-gin-gap): Void, nothingness

Feeding Time

The party wound down at about ten, leaving only myself, the Element Bearers, which was the name of their merry little band, and their respective pets. Winona had not spoken to me since I revealed my true identity, every now and then casting a look in my direction and making mindless chatter. I decided to give her space and consoled myself via some unattended cupcakes. I was still feeling hunger-and a tad upset-so I also devoured a sizable chunk of cake. And by "sizable chunk," I mean a wedge approximately ten-by-twenty inches in diameter.

I'm a bit of a nervous eater.

The remaining party-goers excitedly recounted events from the day, laughing and prattling on about topics that ranged from mighty adventures to mundane actions. I purposefully tuned out the run-of-the-mill details, only listening to the more spicier tales like when Fluttershy stopped a full-grown dragon by scolding him or when Rarity pretended to be a yokel in order to impress a rather unremarkable-sounding stallion. Rainbow Dash found this so humorous that she ended up spitting out her punch onto Rarity's face, punch dribbling down an unamused expression and pooling around her hooves. When Rarity whined about having just had them manicured earlier that afternoon, everyone else burst into wild cackling. I watched them enjoy themselves from behind the counter, a small stash of sugary treats gathered into a pile.

I was soon brought into a memory I'd forgotten: the feast of the Svartalfar's defeat, an event that happened so many moons ago that I can barely believe that it really happened. There had been some kind of large battle waged in Svartalfheim and the conquering heroes were holding a world-wide feast to commemorate their victory. The Svartalfar, or "Dark Elves," who were, in fact, much scarier than their names suggested, had finished a successful raid on Vanaheim and were planning to strike at the Dwarf realm of Niðavellir, the location of several armories loyal to the Aesir. Somehow, Odin caught wind of this scheme and sent Thor and Tyr to deal with them, resulting in a crushing defeat for the Dark Elves and added glory to the two gods' reputation. Had the Dark Elves been successful, they might have actually had a chance to attack Asgard and become the new rulers of the Nine Worlds, a truly frightening prospect to consider.

All over Asgard, the people rejoiced, contributing their continued survival to Thor and Tyr, as well as their armies of brave warriors. You would've been hard-pressed to find a hovel that wasn't alive with the sounds of jubilation. From the most magnificent dwellings, to the most humble of abodes, everyone drank, danced, and hollered with joyful ecstasy. No celebration, however, was greater than the banquet being held at Valhalla, the golden palace of Odin Allfather himself. The sounds of fiddles, drums, flutes and horns reverberated so loudly throughout Valhalla that the music could be heard miles away.

Inside, was truly where the wonders awaited for me. Over a roaring fire, two men spit-roasted the bear-sized pig Sæhrímnir, a third pouring thick globs of herb-infused honey over it. The halls boomed with the chatter and guffawing of armored men, raising their drinking horns in drunken toasts as their merriment spread from longhouse to longhouse. A few reenacted their battlefield feats, both real and imagined, with a few of their compatriots aiding them by miming the events. It was the food that I craved most of all, their paradisiacal scent taunting me with promises of pleasure I would've traded anything for just to have a single bite.

Valkyries, fearsome female warriors and spirit-guides for the slain, served a seemingly never-ending supply of mead for the warriors, some of whom decided to woo the valkyries to various degrees of success. One poor fool made the mistake of groping a valkyrie's behind and was rewarded with a punch that sent the man crashing over a table and rendering him completely unconscious. A few bawdy jokes were exchanged between the man's friends before they were silenced by the valkyrie's cold stare and they all conveniently moved onto another topic of discussion. Nearby, a young, arguably handsome warrior was more serendipitous as a giggling valkyrie was hanging off of his shoulders, the warrior's hands roaming her back and waist as he whispered sweet-nothings into her ear. A group of sullen figures eyed the two from their spot in the corner, glaring at the warrior and his future conquest.

Following the stable-boy incident, I'd been relegated to being confined to the stables, a leather muzzle strapped to my face and thin chain secured around a wooden pillar keeping me in place. The boy's father demanded that I be killed, to avenge the lad's disfigurement and, quote, "Put that miserable little bastard out of his misery," unquote. Tyr, being the impartial peacekeeper that he was, instead opted to lock me up and pay the father a weregild, or compensation, to settle the matter, which turned out to be an exorbitant amount of gold. Despite the payment, the father walked out with a glare that told me that the issue was far from resolved.

Anyway, once I'd heard about the planned festivities, I knew that I had to see them for myself. Slipping out of the chain and wriggling out of my muzzle were surprisingly easy, though I chalked it up to my jotunn's blood and dashed to find a spot for a good vantage point. Valhalla was where the greatest party was being held so I immediately went there but I soon found out that as I was still a young pup, my diminutive size meant that I couldn't simply peep into one of the windows. Luckily, a discarded crate served as a stool and for a few minutes, it was like I'd been transported into another world. However, the excitement quickly faded, as I'd grown tired of observing festivities that I could never be a part of and retreated back to my stable.

Slipping back inside, I was suddenly struck on the back of the head and knocked to the floor by an assailant, one who'd clearly been lying in wait for my return. Stepping into the torchlight, the man revealed himself to be the stable-boy's father, a short, fat man with a severely receding hairline and the stench of moldy cheese. His boot caught me in the stomach and before I could rise, he swung his arm out, his belt catching me in the face right above my left eye. The buckle dug into my skin, filling half my vision with blood.

"Mutilate my son, will you?" The man snarled, slurring his words a bit as he teetered slightly. It seemed he'd been doing his own bit of partying. "You turned him ugly. I can't marry him off now. How can I marry him off when no girl can stand the sight of him?! How?!"

His arm descended, the belt biting into my right cheek. Then my chest, followed by my neck, and my ear

"How?!" He roared in between swings. "How, how, how, how, how?!"

I begged him to stop but he was in no mood to listen, his judgment clouded by alcohol and rage.

"Answer me how, you son of a bitch-...!"

There was a clattering sound, as if someone had dropped several items, accompanied by the thundering of speeding boot-steps. A hand shot out of the darkness, seized the man's arm and spun him around so that a fist could collide with his nose. Blood sprayed out in droplets as the man tumbled to the floor. Raising my head up, I soon caught a glimpse of my rescuer, it being none other than Tyr himself. I was thrown off, not just because of his fortuitous appearance but also because his eyes were filled with a seething rage I'd never witnessed in the normally calm and collected individual.

"L-Lord Tyr?" The man appeared to sober up somewhat, his hand wiping away the twin trails of blood flowing from his nostrils. "I-I was just-..."

Quick as a bolt of lightning, Tyr had drawn his sword, the point resting beneath the man's chin.

"Beating a helpless animal?"

"No, you see-..."

"Rúnar, I thought we'd settled this."

The man-Rúnar-glared at Tyr, the sword seemingly forgotten.

"My boy's a freak, and this monster is to blame! No gold is going to fix that!"

The sword-point inched closer to Rúnar's throat, silencing him.

"We discussed this already: your son attacked Fenrir and he was defending himself," Tyr enunciated in a level tone, the anger still present but now muted. "The debt's been paid and as far as I'm concerned, the matter closed. But you couldn't accept that."

"My Lord-..."

This time, the sword-tip made contact, a scarlet bubble oozing out of the flesh of Rúnar's throat.

"You're going to trial and this time, I will not be so generous. Now get out of my sight."

Wobbling to his feet, Rúnar took one last spiteful glare at me before dashing out of the stables. It didn't matter; everyone knew who he was and there was nowhere in the Nine Realms he could hide. Tyr was a man of justice and he would not rest until the law was upheld and the guilty punished. Sheathing his sword, Tyr exhaled and peered at me with concern before crouching down to lay his hands on me. Naturally, I flinched at his touch, whimpering at the contact.

"Shhh, it's alright. I'm not going to hurt you. Let me look at you."

His eyes held such kindness in them that I wanted to believe that he was being genuine. Scooping me up into his arms, Tyr carried me towards the doorway, where a tray containing scraps of meat and bread lay scattered on the floor. He set me down and, wetting a rag with a bucket of water, began to dab at my wounds. I jerked back a few times but allowed him to continue tending to me. Throughout it all, I could only view him with something akin to admiration.

"Most of these are minor cuts," Tyr commented gently. "The one above your eye may need stitching."

"Why?" I murmured timidly.

Tyr stopped mid-dab. "What he was doing was wrong. Not only was Rúnar beating someone who couldn't defend himself but by defying me and essentially rejecting the weregild, he broke the law. This cannot stand."

"I saw it in his eyes. He was going to kill me."

"I don't doubt it, Fenrir. If I hadn't arrived when I did, he probably would have."

A chill ran through my spine, causing me to visibly shiver.

"Maybe he should have."

Tyr placed his hand atop my head, his fingers gently massaging my scalp. If he wished, he could easily crush my skull and yet, strangely enough, this infused within me a kind of trust in him that I had for no one but my mother. I leaned into his touch, grateful for what little support that I had.

"Never wish for the end so quickly. No matter how slowly we walk, we will all arrive at our destination. So be sure to make your journey one that is worthwhile."

I...I didn't remember that happening, at least not in that way. I could remember Rúnar hitting me, could practically inhale his mead-scented breath and cheesy body odor, the sweat trickling down his brow with every swing. Then he left, and I was lying on the straw-matted floor, curled up in a ball as I silently cried myself to sleep. Tyr saved me? He'd never been cold or cruel towards me, at least, not that I recalled, but now it seemed as though he really cared about me.

The donut I'd been eating toppled from my mouth. What else had I suppressed or misremembered? Had I really been so consumed by rage and vengeance that I somehow rewrote my own history in my mind? If I couldn't trust myself, then who could I? Great, now it seemed that I was a rapidly-growing murder-machine and completely insane as well.

Gullveig. This had to be her influence. It seems the Hunger wasn't content with food or blood, also devouring my memories, mainly any recollections of happiness. What other hidden additions to this curse were there? Were there any more surprises in store for me or those I've come to befriend?

I bent down to pick up a cupcake, only for it to suddenly blink open a pair of mismatched eyes.

"Well, hello there!"

Releasing a yelp, I threw myself onto my back, scrambling to get away from the pastry, which was now floating in mid-air and cackling madly. There was a flash of white light and it soon developed into the single most oddest thing that I've ever seen. A horse's head with an antler and goat's horn rested upon a serpentine body that continued to defy gravity as the thing shook with laughter. Its limbs consisted of a lion's paw, an eagle's talon, one hoofed leg and the leg of a lizard. A pair of wings, one bat-like and the other bird-like, sat on its back, the two appendages far too small to allow flight.

"Discord, stop. You're scaring him!"

The thing-Discord-ceased its laughter, regarding Fluttershy with a look of half-regret.

"Oh, I am truly sorry, my dear. It was just a bit of fun. I really meant no offense."

Discord then grinned at me, the roguish sneer and twinkle of mischief in his eyes reminding me of Father. Whatever this thing was, he was most definitely a troublemaker.

"Um, Fluttershy, who...what is this?"

The pegasus placed a foreleg around me comfortingly.

"Fen, this is my friend Discord. Discord, I'd like you to meet my pe-son, Fen."

A lion paw shot out and seized my paw, giving it a vigorous shake.

"Greetings, my lupine friend! I am Discord, the supremely handsome and dashing Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony. My, what a grip you have!"

"So he's the god of mischief?"

"Erm, not quite," Fluttershy responded. "He's just...Discord."

"'Just Discord'?" The being began fanning himself dramatically. "Two words that should never be in a sentence together! Oh, how you wound me, Fluttershy!"

"So where have you been?" Twilight asked. "We've been trying to get in touch with you."

"I've been where I am usually am in times like these: waiting at home to see if the writer wants to bring me in for comic relief or to act as a cheap deus ex machina."

Judging by the glances the ponies gave one another, this odd behavior was par for the course. It gave me some small comfort to know that I wasn't the only one confused by his response.

"Would you care to elaborate?" I snorted contemptuously.

Discord shrugged. "Eh, seems too easy. It's much better to keep folks guessing."

I suppose I couldn't fault a spirit of chaos for having such a-

Wait a minute...

"You can understand me?!"

"No need to shout," Discord grimaced, twisting a talon in one ear. "And to answer your question, yes, I can." He then peered at me through the same device Twilight used during my examination, something I heard the alicorn refer to as a magnifying glass. "Strange, this isn't normally the case when I interact with Fluttershy's furry friends."

He then stroked his beard. "There's something off about you. Something weird..."

I searched his face, wondering if he knew the truth about me.

"I like weird!" Discord declared and snapped his fingers. A parade of fish manifested, all of them playing various musical instruments as they marched in-step on their tail fins. "Ha ha, what fun!"

"He takes getting used to," Fluttershy quietly assured me.

I certainly hope so.

By the time the all-fish acrobatic show concluded, Fluttershy said good night to everyone and left home with Angel and I in tow, the rabbit riding on my back. I decided not to argue with him as we did have an agreement to honor and the party left me in a somewhat generous mood. He soon curled up and fell asleep, eliciting a smile out of me. Fluttershy caught this but had the good grace not to bring it up, merely beaming at me as she unlocked the door to the cottage. She carried Angel to his basket-bed and tucked him in, giving him a peck on the brow and a head rub.

I told Fluttershy that I was going to stay up a little and she bid me good night, giving me a tight hug.

"Good night, Fen." She drew back so I could look her in the eye. "I love you."

Those three words hit me like a flaming arrow to the chest.

"I love you too...Mother."

After Fluttershy ascended the staircase, I pulled a book off of the shelf and attempted once more to read. Like last time, the squiggles on the pages made no sense and after an hour of intense mental labor, I called it quits and nearly threw the accursed thing in frustration. Hmm, Owlowicious appeared to be a worldly and well-read bird. Perhaps he could teach me if I asked him? It could prove useful if I wished to learn more about this world and its inhabitants.

FEAST...FEAST...FEAST...

Oh no...

FEAST...FEAST...FEAST...

It was too soon! I'd already gorged myself on sugary treats at the party!

FEAST...FEAST...FEAST...

The Hunger intensified, desperately gnawing at my cranium like a starving dog.

"What do you want?!"

HUNT...HUNT...HUNT...

The words resounded in my head, their voice that of an old crone.

It'd been some time then I chased down my own meal. I suppose I'd allowed myself to become domesticated, changing into a privileged pooch rather than the hunter that I truly was. Perhaps having some freshly killed meat in my system would satiate the Hunger, at least for now. Plus, I could use the exercise. I wasn't fat, just a tad pudgy in the middle and a good run through nature would fix that.

I slipped out the back door and took off, racing across the field with the moon and stars as my only companions. With my wolf senses, I had no issues navigating my way through the darkness, everything around me as clear as day. Arriving in a forest, my ears swiveled at the hundred different sounds, nostrils flaring at the plethora of scents. A bird trilled in the tree above me and a fox that was at least twenty feet away slunk by, clearly recognizing the superior predator. This pleased me greatly.

I sniffed and sighed, having caught the exquisite scent of a deer. Slowly, I ambled through the forest until I located the source of the smell, which was a ten-point buck lapping at a puddle of water. Yes, he'd be perfect. Not only would I benefit from the challenge but all of that raw meat would appease the Hunger, which practically howled at me impatiently. The crimson began pooling within my vision.

Keeping myself downwind, I gradually approached my quarry, taking care to avoid any branches or leaves that would otherwise give away my presence. As any great hunter would tell you, the key to a successful hunt was patience. You had to know when it was time to attack and when it was time to remain still. One of the buck's ears flicked but he remained ignorant of my existence, continuing to sate his thirst. I watched him, my heart thudding a furious staccato.

HUNT...HUNT...HUNT...

Wait for it...

The water rippled slightly with every push and pull of the buck's tongue.

FEAST...FEAST...FEAST...

Wait for it...

Lowering myself to my haunches, I bowed my head low, readying every muscle in my legs for the imminent attack.

KILL...KILL...KILL...

The buck raised his head.

Almost there...

KILL...FEAST...HUNT...DEVOUR...

Now!

Pushing on my hind paws, I hurled myself forward, racing towards my prey with savage voracity. The buck immediately scrambled to leap away, his long legs allowing him to put distance between us as he bounded through the woods. I followed close behind, practically tasting the fear, and more importantly, blood coursing through his veins. Determined not to let him get away, I picked up speed, my nimble jog transforming into a full-speed dash. Picking up on my advancement, the buck too picked up speed, madly darting to and fro in an attempt to not become dinner.

Faster and faster we raced, ducking low-hanging tree branches and protruding roots in our lethal game of tag, one in which victory and defeat had permanent consequences. My lungs burned, my legs screamed from the strain but I refused to submit, my pride as a hunter pushing me past my limits. I was not going to return home empty-handed...pawed, whatever. Tonight, I will dine on venison.

Now I was running alongside the buck, his desperation palpable while he too fought to overcome his natural stamina. Changing tactics, I swerved around a tree and put some distance between us, hopefully lulling the buck into a false sense of security. The worst thing for a prey-animal to do was to lower its guard; doing so causes them to slip up, make mistakes. Predators have to work for their food and are always on the lookout for the next meal to come traipsing by. Hard work, hard reward.

Little crackles of white popped around me, fizzing around my limbs like fireflies. An ominous glow began to surround my whole body, a fiery black and green aura that I instantly recognized as the one Twilight had earlier detected. I had no time to ponder this, however, as I was currently locked inside of my hunter's head-space and could not afford to get distracted. A warm, tingling sensation vibrated throughout my body, creating a series of pains akin to being pelted by stones. The jabbing persisted, followed by a kind of twisting, stretching feeling in my bones and sinews.

My limbs lengthened, my chest expanded and my muzzle elongated, allowing room for my new, longer teeth. Now equipped with longer, more powerful legs, I confidently resumed the chase with a new vigor, the pains of my previous exhaustion now long gone. The buck, however, was faltering in his movements, fatigue claiming him as its latest victim. Evading a thick tree, I charged in a large semi-circle, cutting off the buck's escape route and closing the distance between us. Our eyes met and the buck finally conceded.

KILL...KILL...KILL...

I leapt, wrapping my jaws around his throat and biting down, sending us tumbling down a short hill. My teeth clamped down harder, releasing a sickly-sweet substance into my mouth. We came to a shortstop and I started to wildly shake, guzzling down the warm blood that flowed freely from the wound. The buck weakly kicked in a last futile attempt at a struggle but it was too late. The kicking stopped and he was soon dead, the light fading from his large eyes.

Dropping the buck's neck, I held my head up high and let loose a triumphant howl. I did it, I had won the race and was rewarded with a bountiful feast. The crimson drained from my sight, returning my vision to its usual collection of reds, blues, yellows and greens. Strangely, despite being essentially a big wolf, I could always see more of the color spectrum and simply attributed this anomaly to my unique parentage. This gave me an edge above my canine kin, as well as most predators.

I dug in with wild abandon, savoring the kill with every bite and tearing of flesh. When I licked my lips in completion, I found that I had devoured nearly every piece of meat on the buck, leaving the head, back, hooves, back-end, and parts of the sides intact. I wobbled, a slight feeling of queasiness overcoming me but it soon settled and I decided to travel back home. The repast left me sluggish but satisfied and when I arrived back at Fluttershy's cottage, I slipped inside, waddled up to the bedroom and fell fast asleep on the floor. That night, I slept a dreamless sleep.

Author's Note

I honestly imagined the Hunger's "voice" as sounding like Betsy Palmer. Is it just me?

Pronunciation Guide:

Niðavellir (neetha-vell-leer): Home of the Dwarves
Sæhrímnir (say-rim-near): Magic pig/boar that is killed and eaten every night, then resurrected the next day, only to be eaten the next night
Svartalfar (svart-alf-far): Dark Elves
Valkyrie (vall-ker-ree): Female warrior, "Chooser of the Slain"
Weregild (where-guild): Blood payment

Triple Threat

The very next day, you can imagine Fluttershy's shock upon waking up to find a hairy lump peeking over the side of her bed. Following the cupcake splurge and the subsequent venison feast, I'd hit another growth spurt, now standing so tall that the average pony's head barely reached my chest. It was a mercy that Fluttershy knew nothing of my activities the other night. Knowing the kind-hearted mare, she'd probably have a heart attack if she knew what I did to add the extra inches. Before I returned home that night, I'd bathed extensively in a pond deep in the woods, removing all traces of gore from the buck and no one seemed to be the wiser.

Other than a bug-eyed stare and a remark about "growth hormones," Angel said nothing of my new size, possibly out of fear of any carnivorous repercussions. I can't blame him; if I were a rabbit, I'd be scared of me too. The stares continued and while the Hunger persisted, begging me to avenge myself upon the offenders, I managed to retain my composure and did my best to ignore them. Two days passed and still no word from Winona. She was absent from the pet meetings, the official explanation being an increase in farm work due to it being cider season.

After a quiet breakfast, Fluttershy informed us that she had some business to attend to and left for Twilight's, resulting in Angel and I taking a walk to Sweet Apple Acres. Or rather, I walked and Angel once again took his spot on my back, only this time he had to use a step ladder just to get on. We made our way to the apple-farm, with Angel now using my excess fur as reins, giving them the occasional snap followed by a deep-voiced "Mush!" I indulged his tomfoolery, saying nothing on the way there and this lack of a reaction appeared to take the wind out of Angel's sails. By the time we arrived at Sweet Apple Acres, Angel demanded that I let him down and he hopped through the rest of the way.

Out of the group, only Winona and Owlowicious were there to greet us. Gummy had gone to Phillydelphia with Pinkie Pie for some kind of baker's convention, Opal was at an all-day pet-spa, and Tank was helping Rainbow Dash train for the Wonderbolts. How helpful a turtle could be in aiding a pegasus performing aerial stunts was beyond me. Maybe it was some kind of a cutesy owner-pet emotional support thing? At least I didn't have to listen to Opal talking.

"I do hope everyone is having a lovely morning," Owlowicious cheerfully postured with an outstretched wing. "I started the day with a light snack of poetry..."

Winona was behaving very withdrawn, speaking little and keeping her distance. I caught her watching me out of the corner of my eye a couple of times, a sort of fascination behind her gaze as though she was trying to decide if she should fear me or be in awe. When I turned to look at her, Winona gave me a small ghost of a smile and proceeded to listen to Owlowicious' literary diatribe. Just what was going on inside that head of hers? I swear, females are the same regardless of what world they're from.

"...and, of course, Lord Byrein's 'Childe Hayrold's Pilgrimage' is an undisputed classic, describing the disenfranchised and hopeless ponies of a post-war society. The world-weary and disillusioned attitudes of both the poet and the viewpoint character both paint a portrait of-..."

Winona's ear perked up. "Huh? Wha' was tha,' Applejack?! Ah gotta go!"

She hurried off in the direction of the barn, leaving the rest of us puzzled.

Owlowicious blinked at us. "What the deuce was that about?"

"Hold on. I'll be right back."

I left just as Owlowicious continued his lecture, much to Angel's chagrin. Pushing open the slightly ajar barn-door with my snout, I entered and soon found Winona lying on a haystack. She jumped up at my approach but soon settled into a seated position and gave no objection when I planted myself on the floor in front of her. I didn't know what I could possibly say to her and she seemed to have the same dilemma. The minutes ticked by and neither of us spoke until:

"Ah ain't mad at ya. Ah ain't scared neither."

"Then why have you been so distant?"

Winona took a moment to gather her thoughts. "Th' truth? All th' things ya told me, it was jus' uh lot t' think about. Here Ah am listenin' t' this story 'bout ya bein' uh mass-murderin' death-machine inna whole 'nother world. Then ya die an' wind up here an' yer jus' this cute li'l thang. Ya go from eatin' folks an' burnin' up uh planet t' playin' wi' fillies an' giving back-rides t' bunnies."

The more Winona talked, the more she began to make sense. She'd been presented with one image of me and told about another, causing her to have difficulty reconciling the two conflicting views. It was then that I realized something important: I too wasn't sure who I was. There was Fenrir, Scourge of the Nine Realms and the Great Devourer, and Fen, the overgrown pup and friend to fillies and rabbits. Was I always going to have to struggle in differentiating between the two lives?

"I can understand where you're coming from. I don't know which I am either."

I could see the wheels turning in Winona's head. "'Cause of th' whole reincarnation thang?"

I nodded. "In my previous life, I was nothing more than a monster, one that decided to destroy and kill without distinction after having spent centuries locked up. I thought that because others were cruel towards me that answering it with more cruelty was the answer. Now I come here and the ponies show me kindness and compassion. Where once I had no rules, now I'm developing restraint."

"Ah'm sorry." Winona peered up at me remorsefully. "Ah'm didn't consider yer feelings in all this. Ah should've considered tha' you'd be freakin' out too. It's gotta be tough t' live wi' such an awful big secret an' act like yer someone else all th' time."

"I'm just trying to live each day, that's all. Fluttershy and the others are going to find out the truth sooner than later and I don't know if I'm supposed to be scared or relieved."

Winona's paw found its way over to mine. "Well, if they do, it ain't gonna be from me."

"Thank you, Winona."

She nodded, giving me a lopsided smirk. "Sure thang, Fen...rir."

The barn-door burst open and the CMCs came charging in at full-speed.

"Ah told ya he was in...whoa nelly!" Applebloom paused to gander at me. "Ya got big real fast!"

"He's ginormous!"

"Gargantuan!"

Scootaloo turned to Sweetie Belle. "I think you just made that up."

"What? I did not. It's a real word. Look it up."

"Anyway," Applebloom continued. "Wanna come wi' us, Fen? We're visitin' Zecora t' help her pick some herbs."

Zecora? Oh yeah, the zebra I met when I first came to this world. Honestly, I'd forgotten all about her. As she's a bit of a recluse, she tends to stay in her hut and no one sees much of her. It was good to know that she at least had some friends to come and visit her from time to time.

"To be continued," I murmured to Winona, following the fillies outside and around the barn. I barely missed her tossing me a little wink. Yeah, I'd say things were getting better between us.

The four of us kept to a better lit part of the Everfree, the path we walked being a smooth dirt road that was a straight-forward route to our destination. It felt strange to be heading back to the beginning, especially given that it seemed to have happened so long ago. I wasn't the same wolf that I was a couple of weeks ago, both figuratively and literally, having made friends and even found a place of acceptance. I wondered what the old me would think of who I was now and if he'd approve.

All signs point to no.

The CMCs alternated between trotting and singing and idly chatting while atop my back. We soon came to a fork in the road and Apple Bloom advised me to take the left as it was the path that would guarantee our arrival. However, Scootaloo argued that the right was the quicker and safer option. Sweetie Belle, acting as the mediator, elected to flip a coin to decide which path to take, with the result being the bit landing on heads and Scootaloo doing a victory dance. Turning right, we entered onto a wide, bumpy pathway, one with thicker trees on both sides and a noticeable lack of ambient wildlife sounds.

"Uh, Sc-Scoots? Are you sure this is the right way?"

"Of course I'm sure, Sweets! I've taken this way before. I'm pretty sure."

"'Pretty sure'? Tha's not really reassurin' t' me."

I caught a distant crunch, like a foot snapping a twig. Sniffing the air, I took notice of a spicy, feline-esque odor. However, it was one I was unfamiliar with as it was mixed with two other scents, one a strong, rancid musk and the other smelling like something wet and dusty. Whatever it was, it wasn't friendly. I growled and the fillies ceased their squabble to take notice of my discomfort.

"Fen? Wha's wrong, boy? D'ya smell somethin'?"

My head snapped to the right side of the path as something parted the tree branches. At first, it appeared to be a large tigress, her tusk-like fangs jutting out of her mouth like daggers. When she fully emerged from the treeline, I found the head of a she-goat growing out of the left shoulder like an overgrown tumor. Adding to the bizarre sight was the shaggy, cloven-hoofed hindlegs and the green-scaled tail ending in a viper's head, which was hissing and flicking its forked tongue. All three heads were gazing insidiously towards Apple Bloom, their shared grins speaking of malicious intent.

"It's a chimera," Apple Bloom breathed unsteadily. "The one from the Flame Geyser Swamp."

"Well now, it's been a while since we last saw you," the tiger head said in a faux-amicable manner.

"Indeed it hassss, hassssn't it, sssisters?" The snake head whispered. "Ssssso niccccce to sssssee you."

"We missed you," the goat's head bleated pleasantly. "And look! You brought some friends."

"Wh-what is a chimera doing in the Everfree?" Sweetie Belle mustered to ask.

"Hunger," the tiger head answered as-a-matter-of-factly. "Not much to feast on in the swamp."

"But cccccertainly more choicesssss here," the snake head snickered.

"At least choices that are nice and plump," the goat-head sneered.

Placing myself in front of the CMCs, I raised my hackles and emitted a low growl.

"These fillies are off-limits. Leave this place at once."

"Ooo, look, sssssisters. They have a guard-dog."

"And a big one too," the goat-head observed with a twinge of fear in her voice.

The tiger head, however, was unimpressed.

"We have no quarrel with you, Wolf. Give us the fillies and we'll let you leave."

Firmly planting my paws, I growled, "No deal. Harm a single hair on their heads, and I will rip you to pieces."

"Was that a threat?"

"No. That was a guarantee."

The tiger licked her lips. "Then I suppose we'll start with you first."

The chimera leapt in a blur of orange and black stripes. Barely evading the outstretched claws, I ducked and used my back and shoulders like a battering ram, catching the chimera on her underbelly and knocking the wind out of her. She tumbled sideways through the air, corrected herself and landed on her paws, skidding to a stop in a half-circle facing away from me. All three heads rotated simultaneously to glare at me, all humor evaporated in favor of burning hatred. I snarled, exposing my teeth as I snapped at her, serving as a last-time warning to walk away.

Turning herself around, the chimera released a bellow and raced towards me. I accepted the challenge, bounding at my foe and we met in a furious collision of teeth and claws. I sank my teeth into the tiger's neck, the goat head answering the attack by gnawing on my shoulder, biting hard enough to draw blood. I scraped and clawed at the chimera's chest until she released me, rolling under the beast to avoid her swiping claws. When I sprang to my paws, the snake head darted over and bit me on my undamaged shoulder, each fang like a roofing nail being hammered into my flesh.

Growling my way through the pain, I grabbed the snake's neck in between my teeth and shook, prying her loose. My shoulder tingled, a tremor shaking my right foreleg as a burning sensation shot through the skin and muscles like a lightning bolt. Venom! Why didn't I account for the viper head? The chimera's demeanor changed, their countenances more haughty and celebratory. The three broke into a chorus of sadistic cackling, their laughter hurting worse than the venom.

"What'ssss the matter, o mighty wolf? Where issss that blusssster from before?"

"You look tired," the tiger smirked. "Relax. Lie down. Sleep."

"Don't worry about the fillies," the goat cooed mockingly, eyeing the CMCs maliciously. "We'll take extra good care of them."

Enraged, I dove at the chimera, biting both the tiger's and the goat's necks in a mad frenzy. The chimera responded by smacking me with her paws, the curved nails accompanying a few of the hits. Seizing my left shoulder with her teeth, the tiger head lifted me up, exposing my underside to her claws. Rivulets of battle-sweat oozed from my chest and belly, staining my fur with streaks of crimson paint. The chimera then hurled me like a rubber ball, sending me crashing into a tree trunk, a snapping sound echoing in my ears as I tumbled to the ground in a bloody heap.

Wincing, I began to draw myself back up, biting back a yelp as I took stock of the damage. A couple of my ribs had to be broken or otherwise cracked, a wound on my forehead poured into my right eye and left me effectively half-blind. My right foreleg was nearly completely paralyzed, the skin reddening and the site of the bite mark had swollen to the size of an apple. I was hit by a wave of nausea, the urge to puke my guts out rising exponentially by the second. I was leaking blood all over my body and I didn't know what would conquer me first, the venom or the blood-loss.

The chimera, meanwhile, had just cornered the CMCs, one paw raised above Scootaloo's head, ready to deliver a killing blow.

"Fen!"

At the sound of Apple Bloom's shriek, I threw notions like "pain" and "sickness" out the window and charged the chimera once more. She turned just as I leapt onto her back, biting and clawing at her flesh, doing anything to keep her focus directed towards me. The snake coiled around me, squeezing my ribs and I couldn't stop the howl of pain from escaping. She threw me to the ground, allowing the chimera to grab me with her paws and repeatedly slam me into the dirt. Rolling onto my belly, I begged my legs to move and with great effort, they obeyed and I steadily rose.

"Run!" I shouted to the CMCs and though they couldn't understand me, they recognized my pleading gaze and with great reluctance, turned and fled the way we came in. The chimera moved towards their direction but I hobbled in her way. They all gawked at me as I fully stood up.

"How is he still standing?" The goat marveled.

"It doesn't matter! Inject him again!"

Once again, the snake rushed towards me, her fangs catching me on my undamaged side.

"Now sssssee how long he ssssstandssss now!"

I was afraid, the realization that this was a battle that I wasn't going to win becoming as clear as day. Having nothing left to lose, I prayed to whatever nameless gods of Equestria for a simple request: if I died fighting the chimera, then let it be so that Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo get away safely. I didn't want forgiveness or adulation, peace or rewards. If they granted me this last boon, then I could die a warrior's death doing something good for once.

I was going to battle this freak to the bitter end. No matter the number of heads, this was an opponent like any other, so I just had to find a way to defeat her. As the primary head and body were those of a tigress, I considered that the tiger was the main source of blood and motion so that was the main target. However, I'd never be able to land a severe enough blow with the snake head keeping me at a distance. But what if I crippled it?

KILL...KILL...KILL...

Hello, Hunger. Good to see you again.

KILL...KILL...KILL

My eyes prickled, my vision turning crimson while red smoke rushed out of the edges of my eyes. A well-spring of rage and bloodlust overtook me, filling me with nothing but unbridled fury and a desire to utterly destroy whoever was standing in my way. There was a roaring crackle as my green and black aura appeared, writhing around my body like a wildfire. Tiny red staves floated out of my core and around the edges of the aura, each one radiating a deep red and vibrating with power. The chimera's heads laid eyes on me, faces flushed with bewilderment, their faces trembling with every step I took.

"What-what is he? What is he?!" The goat head shrieked hysterically.

"Get a grip!" The tiger head snapped, then turned to the snake head. "Again!"

Obediently, the snake-head complied, biting my other shoulder. I staggered briefly, then brushed it off and resumed my unflinching gait. The stings meant nothing, not when there was still this piece of trash to throw out. Don't get me wrong; I could still feel the impact, it was just that the pain didn't bother me.

"Stop him!"

I tackled the chimera, my jaws latching onto the goat head's neck. The chimera clawed at me, her claws raking open my tissue to liberate the blood beneath it. The snake struck again, this time on my left foreleg. Seeing that I continued my assault on her sister, she tried for my back, then my neck. She drew back in fear, her mouth hanging wide in alarm.

"You ssssssshouldn't be ssssstanding! Thisssss isssss imposssssible!"

The snake lashed out, only this time I caught her neck in between my teeth and twisted around so that I stood behind the chimera. Pulling with all of my might, I lifted the chimera off of the ground and jerked my head to the right, sending her crashing to earth. I then jerked my head to the left, striking the ground with her before repeating the process two more times and tossing her through the air. She struck a tree hard enough to split it in half, sending the top half toppling over. I opened my mouth and allowed the snake's head to bounce and roll in the dirt, her slack eyes rolling backward.

KILL...KILL...KILL...

The chimera raised its tail, the end where the snake head once was now gushing blood uncontrollably.

"Sister! You will pay for that!"

The tiger head unleashed a powerful roar, one full of indescribable outrage and sorrow. If I'd cared at that moment, I might've felt sorry for her but I had no sympathy for anyone that wanted to harm innocent foals. I readied myself as the chimera lunged at me, dodging her wildly swinging claws, ducking under her blows to clamp down on her throat. Biting harder than I ever have, I tugged until the skin ripped and the throat came loose. A curtain of blood dropped down the front of the tiger head's neck, the torn muscles opening and closing as she gasped for breath.

Losing its primary source of energy, the chimera toppled over, leaving the goat head as the last survivor. She watched me with an unblinking gaze, her face one of incomprehension. A series of shuddering breaths escaped her lips, tears racing down her blood-spattered cheeks. The goat-head silenced her hyperventilating by swallowing with a loud click.

"Wh-what a-are you?" She whimpered pitifully.

"I am the last thing you will ever see," I stated coldly before bringing my front paw down, crushing her skull like a melon. "I told you to walk away."

Once my vision had cleared, my legs buckled and I collapsed, my limbs now completely useless. I heaved and expelled a torrent of vomit, the smell immediately hitting me as I lay paralyzed.

"Fen! Fen!"

I recognized the voice but I couldn't see who it was as my vision had gone blurry. My chest ached, my breath coming out in wheezing, ragged gusts. Everything inside me felt as though a giant hand was crushing my lungs from the inside. I must've blacked out because the next thing I knew, someone was holding my head, a familiar hoof stroking my snout. Blinking slowly, the mist subsided and my eyes focused on the visage of the weeping yellow pegasus.

"Mother?" My throat was raw, my voice coming out in a strained whisper.

"Yes, it's me, Fen. I'm here."

"Mother...I'm...happy you're here..."

"Please, help him!" Fluttershy begged in between sobs. "Do something!"

A secondary voice joined in:

"For a chimera's bite, it takes only one. No matter how strong your wolf, to the venom he will succumb," Zecora intoned gravely. "One sting is easy enough to heal but six is far more than even I can deal."

"Please, you have to-..."

"Mother...thank you..."

"For what?"

"For giving me a beautiful life..."

"Don't you dare say your goodbyes!" She was shaking me now. "Don't say goodbye!"

Before the mist returned, there was a flash of white and a shower of sparkles. I heard voices but their words were too muffled to make out. The next thing I knew, everything went dark.

Draumarheimr

Have you ever found yourself suddenly awakening from a dream, then unexpectedly returning to it despite being unable to even recall going back to sleep? This is what it was like for me, teetering on the threshold between life and death, the chimera's venom filling my veins with a burning, sharp pain like melted lead. As I faded in and out of consciousness, I caught glimpses of a long, white hallway and a series of bright, rectangular-shaped lights flashing overhead. It was unclear if I was being manually carried or wheeled in a cart; all I knew was that my stomach was in knots and I could still smell the lunch I'd thrown up earlier. I released a series of sharp, pained whimpers, my limbs flailing uncontrollably in little spastic kicks that hurt with every movement.

"Hold on, FenFenFen..."

Fluttershy was trotting alongside me, her voice full of barely-contained panic.

"Can we get some help over hereereere?!"

Discord?

Aside from the blurriness, my vision was impaired by my rapidly-swelling eyelids, the skin irritated by a burning itching feeling that I was frustratingly unable to scratch. I blacked out again, now finding myself lying on what I assumed to be some kind of stiff cot with something sharp being carefully inserted into my foreleg. Instinctively, I growled at the intrusion, though my swollen throat made it come out in a strained gargle. The familiar scent of elderberries and wildflowers filled my quivering nostrils and I immediately ceased as a hoof found its way to my scalp. Sniffling, Fluttershy-Mother-stroked my head in gentle sweeps, lightly sobbing as droplets of saltwater pattered my cheek.

"Shhh, it's alright, Fen. It's all going to be alrightrightright..."

I wanted to tell her how scared I was, that I didn't want to die and that I was sorry for everything. True, I had died before but that was when I was alone and bitter, my heart consumed by malice and vengeful fury. Now I had a home and beings who cared for and even loved me. It wasn't fair!

A persistent, high-pitched beeping stabbed at my eardrums and I wanted to completely obliterate the source of the torturous nuisance.

Something seized my chest, squeezing my rib cage until my rapidly-beating heart felt as though it was going to explode. I began to thrash around, swiping in random directions, hitting what I assumed to be a metal table and sending several unseen objects clattering to the floor. Somepony screamed in alarm and a warm blanket of tingly fuzziness secured itself around my limbs. I let loose a strangled cry from foam-splattered lips, the venom now boiling my insides and frying my flesh. Fluttershy clamped her forelegs around my neck in a bear-hug, half-sobbing words of encouragement.

"...seizing up, we're losing himhimhim..."

"...that antivenomvenomvenom?!"

I jumped as a cool sensation flooded the inside of my foreleg. Suddenly, I felt very tired.

"You're going to go to sleep nowowow," Fluttershy sniffled, kissing my temple. "Sleepeepeep."

"Mother..." I managed before my mouth locked up.

"Go to sleep, now..."

Happily, I obeyed.

Darkness became my only world. There was nothing, no light or warmth, just darkness. Flashes of white and a cacophony of voices unintelligibly echoing in the void interrupted the black realm. Sometimes, I went long stretches of time without feeling anything, then there'd be a poke or a jab followed by a lull of pain. Then the pain would recede and the darkness returned to spirit me away from everything.

Except for that damned beeping.

Sometimes, I could see Fluttershy pacing around me or stroking my fur, though I couldn't be sure if this was real or simply the result of wishful-thinking. A flash or two of white light, and I was either being looked over by a ring of masked pony faces or standing on a snow-covered mountainside, the wind rippling my fur as I peered into the gaping mouth of a large cave. A red-orange glow burned deep within the cavern and I could only linger indecisively at the entrance. Another white flash and I could see Dr. Fauna having a conversation with Fluttershy, one or more of her friends consoling her. I must've been really out of it because I could've sworn that Angel was seated nearby in a chair much too big for him, the rabbit staring blankly ahead in a wide-eyed daze, an untouched plate of carrots on the nearby table.

This became my world: long periods of darkness, followed by flashes of white and a parade of random images. Winona was seated at the foot of my bed, her forlorn face searching my own for any spark of awareness. Fluttershy wept into Discord's chest as he held her, his smug demeanor replaced with sorrow. Pinkie Pie was tying some balloons into place, her usually poofy mane now hanging limply over her face like a veil. The CMCs took turns watching me, their shifts consisting of idle chit-chat or giving me appreciative head-pats.

Darkness. White light. Images. Rinse and repeat.

"Face me, you overgrown mongrel!"
"That thing turned my boy into a freak! He should be taken outside and killed!"
"Go to sleep."
"No matter how slowly we walk, we will all arrive at our destination."
"Yer one tough li'l thing, ain't ya?"
"What'ssss the matter, o mighty wolf?"
"Come, brother. Let us end this."
"That's right, Fen. Welcome home."

My past erupted in a geyser of voices. Snippets of visions sailed through my mind on longships of memories both recent and ancient. Every unfortunate incident or joyous event, all came flooding back to me. Was I reminiscing about my life's choices or was I obsessing over my greatest regrets? There was still so much that I wanted to say and do, friendships to make and wrongs to right. It couldn't end like this, could it?

A sea of numberless stars greeted me when I opened my eyes. I blinked in confusion, first at the blue-black canopy and then at the limitless, empty expanse of grass fields. Lifting myself off my stomach, I slowly rose, finding that my legs were no longer paralyzed or trembling. The pain was, mercifully, also absent, leaving me free to think unimpeded without the distraction of mind-numbing agony. I sniffed the air, detecting nary a trace of any distinctive odors, and then listened, picking up on dead silence.

I hesitantly plodded across the field. No matter how far I walked, I never got any closer to anything like trees or a stream. Even the stars remained set in their course. I was unfamiliar with the pony concept of the afterlife but I didn't believe that I was there. For one thing, I was pretty sure that I was still alive and even if I had died, I wasn't a pony so why would I go to the realm for dead ponies? Wherever I was, I needed answers.

"Where am I? Am I dead?"

"No, you are not dead. Merely asleep."

A tall, dark blue mare was standing ramrod-straight, her mane a swirling vapor of tiny glittering stars. If her horn and wings weren't enough of a dead giveaway, the black crown atop her head certainly served as an indication of her position. If she was not the goddess of death and I wasn't dead, then what was she and, more importantly, where was I?

"Who are you?"

"Princess Luna, sister of Princess Celestia and co-ruler of Equestria."

The mare was cold and formal, yet strangely carried within her an almost matronly warmth.

"Yes, I've heard of you both. What is this place?"

"This is what is known as 'the Dreamscape,' or, put simply, the land of dreams."

Ah, so I was asleep. A part of me was relieved to know that my life hadn't yet been extinguished and yet another part of me was in terror at the prospect of being stuck here with the goddess of this realm.

"And you rule over this 'Dreamscape'?"

Princess Luna nodded. "I am the Princess of the Night and that entails that I raise the moon and craft the stars in the night sky. I also protect my subjects from their nighttime demons, to guard and counsel them from what plagues their subconscious minds." She then peered at me curiously. "It has taken me some time to enter your dreams, as your brainwaves are much different than those of any animal I have thus encountered."

"'Brainwaves'?"

"It is...difficult to explain. All I can tell you is that your mind is not the same as a pony's or even that of a regular wolf. Then again, you are far from regular, Fenrir Lokisson."

All at once, I was filled with an overwhelming sense of dread.

"You know who I am?"

"Indeed," Princess Luna confirmed. "After Twilight Sparkle's report on your examination, my sister tasked me with gathering information. To that end, I searched the dreams of your friends and associates until I came across the memories of Winona and Angel. What I found was quite revealing."

Well, it was over. Even if I survived, my life here was at an end.

"That sounds very...invasive."

Back-talking someone who commanded the dream-world was incredibly, astronomically stupid but I've already lived one life without apology and I was not about to start now by submitting to this stranger like a whipped dog. Princess Luna, however, was not offended and instead blindsided me with a tiny smile.

"Yes, I suppose it does. Be that as it may, I have sworn a sacred oath to protect my subjects from any and all threats. If that means invading their privacy, then so be it."

I cocked a brow. "So I take it you consider me a threat?"

The princess studied me for a minute. "I have not ruled the possibility out. You are an anomaly, a creature that has never existed in Equestria before and that uncertainty creates suspicion. I heard about what you did to that chimera and saw the pictures of its remains."

"It was threatening some friends of mine," I countered defensively. "And then attacked me. That was purely an act of self-defense."

"That is why we are having this conversation," Princess Luna replied. "The fact that you were willing to give your life for the Cutie Mark Crusaders shows that you are capable of great compassion and selflessness. Still, I would not be performing my duty if I was not thorough. Tell me, what are your intentions?"

Ah, so here we are. She wanted to know if I planned on destroying the world or taking the throne for myself. I'd be lying if I said neither option had never crossed my mind. Just as Hel is Death and Jörmungandr was Destruction, I am the embodiment of Hunger, not just in the sense of food but indulgence in all base desires. In this land, however, I had found something precious, something pure to hold onto and that overshadowed any ambitions of limitless power or world-wide devastation.

"I just want to live," I answered honestly. "I didn't come here by choice but I'm here to stay. Here, I actually matter; there are those who care whether I live or die. I got a choice, which was virtually nonexistent in my previous life. I want the basic freedom to be happy, just like any living being. I want a legacy more than one of fear and hatred, to not be shackled and left to rot alone for a thousand years."

I sighed and turned away, adding, "I wouldn't expect you to understand."

A moment passed before:

"I do, better than anyone else."

Princess Luna's tone was soft and quiet, so unlike the authoritative mare that'd been previously standing before me. Her expression was sympathetic, vulnerable even, her teal-colored eyes spinning a yarn of deep-seated pain, loss, shame, and regret. That gaze alone told me more about her than any conversation could.

"Yes...I think you do. What happens now?"

"I will inform my sister that you are not an active threat," Princess Luna slipped effortlessly back into her royal trappings. "However, I will advise her to keep you listed as an individual of interest and will continue to watch you until I am convinced that you pose no danger to our kingdom or subjects whatsoever."

"Does that mean I will have the pleasure of your company in future encounters?"

Princess Luna smirked. "Indeed you shall. Goodbye for now, Fenrir."

She faded into a cluster of miniature stars, winking out of existence as though she were never here.

"Show off," I grunted.

"I heard that," Princess Luna's disembodied voice informed me.

"Good."

I settled into the faux grass of the Dreamscape, a series of constellations forming in the canvas of Princess Luna's sky. How long I was stuck here or if I would ever wake up, I didn't know. All I knew was that I was alive and that meant there were opportunities, though I wasn't entirely sure what that entailed. I would definitely have to find a way to make it up to Fluttershy for scaring her like that and putting her through Hel. Was it even possible at this point to entrust her with the truth about me?

She saw me as her ersatz-son, a pup that had bravely allowed himself to get mauled in order to save some fillies. Oh, how I wanted to tell her who I really was and where I came from but that meant tarnishing that image she had of me. Did I have the right to break that trust? Fluttershy meant the world to me and I wanted to repay her kindness, but not at the cost of what we'd developed. I considered summoning Princess Luna back here for advice but swiftly rejected that idea, as she had better places to be and more worthy dreamers to aid.

Besides, I didn't know what exactly she would tell me or if she'd even want to help me at all. She said that she didn't consider me a threat but that didn't mean we were friends and I couldn't exactly trust the word of someone that didn't fully trust me either. I couldn't help but chuckle at the ridiculousness of the situation. My adoptive mother is a pegasus, a rabbit is the closest thing I have to a best friend, and now I have to contend with a pony sleep-goddess. Could my life get any stranger?

The short answer? Yes, oh yes, it can.

Awake

Shrieking winds resonated between the skeletal trees of the Everfree Forest, disturbing sounds that were more akin to a chorus of screams rather than gusts of wind. Rather than the thick trees I'd recalled seeing, these were skeletal and twisted, the bark charred and smoking. The ground was dusted with a thin layer of wood shards and soot, the remains of burnt branches lying strewn about the dirt. I wandered through the ruins and soon came across the blackened corpses of numerous squirrels, rabbits, hawks, deer, and raccoons, their bodies still audibly crackling from the heat of the fire that'd ravaged the land. The air was thick with the scent of cooked flesh and scorched wood, so much so that I almost choked.

Snow tumbled down in slim grayish-black flakes and I raised a foreleg to inspect a few that'd fallen onto the back of my paw. No, I was wrong as, rather than snow, it was ash. Soon, I exited the Everfree and discovered that the fire had not only devastated the forest but seemingly the entire land as well, with there being miles of singed fields as far as the eye could see. Just what had happened here? A sickening realization struck me and I bolted in the direction of Ponyville, futilely hoping that everyone was alright.

My heart sank as I came upon the town, or rather, the still-burning ruins that had once been Ponyville. Homes and businesses were reduced to husks of crushed, flaming debris. Sugarcube Corner had been completely leveled and I nearly expelled my guts at the sight of the Cake family lying beneath some rubble, all of them huddled together to form a pile of bloodied cadavers. Further up, I found heaps made up of millions of crystal shards, all that remained of Twilight's castle. Both the princess and Spike were stretched out in a ditch, their hoof and claw nearly touching as they died trying to reach one another.

Rarity swayed back and forth from a partially uprooted lamppost, her noose consisting of her own intestines. Pinkie Pie was impaled on a flagpole, her face distorted into a ghoulish mask of untold horror. Carrion birds picked at Rainbow Dash's broken body, her head lying a few feet away and blankly staring up at me. I could no longer prevent the tears from pouring when I caught a glimpse of the half-devoured Cutie Mark Crusaders, their bodies haphazardly tossed into a massive ditch.

If I had been here, then perhaps I could've saved them, I thought ruefully to myself.

I raced towards Sweet Apple Acres, searching the crater where the farm once stood, frantically shouting Applejack and Winona's names. I found them almost completely flattened, their insides lying on the outside of their crushed forms. Wasting no time, I quieted the rage that'd been building within me and sprinted hastily in the direction of Fluttershy's cottage. If I could just make it in time, then maybe there could be a chance to save her. I followed the trail of dead animals until at last I'd arrived home, finding the cottage as a smoking pyre.

"Fen..."

I perked up at the voice and turned. A bruised and blood-spattered Fluttershy stared vacantly at me, a crimson-painted Angel lying limp in one foreleg. She then spoke, her tone hollow and choked.

"Why did you do this? I thought you loved me, loved all of us."

"What are you talking about? I would never do this!"

"Wouldn't you?"

A cloud of black smoke appeared behind Fluttershy, congealing into the form of a semi-solid wolf. A pair of bright red lights flashed within the darkness of his indistinguishable features. He soundlessly walked around to stand at Fluttershy's right side and spoke again, his voice deep and mocking.

"This is who you are, who you've always been."

"No...no it isn't!" I roared defiantly. "This isn't real!"

"Not yet. Give it time. Eventually, this will come to pass, Vánagandr."

Fluttershy and Angel turned a gray-black before crumbling into ashes.

"Stop running and accept who you really are, who we really are..."

Those red eyes were like twin pools of water and as I stared into them, I saw my reflection was that of a black-furred wolf, my eyes a bright, burning crimson and my mouth contorted into a fierce snarl.

"You are the Beast of Slaughter. There is nothing else," we both appeared to state with finality, his words tumbling out of my lips. "Cease this sad masquerade and embrace your destiny!"

"Fenrir!"

A light blue explosion of luminescence momentarily blinded me. The world vanished and when it reappeared, I was no longer in Ponyville but now floating in a dark blue void filled with swirling purple clouds and scintillating stars. One served as a mirror and with it, I discovered that my fur was once again gray-white and my grayish-blue eyes returned. I let out a sigh of relief and found, with no amount of surprise, Princess Luna approaching me. She stopped and raised a wing, using it to gently cup my chin.

"Are you alright?"

Her voice still carried authority, though it contained great concern and tenderness.

"I..."

As much as I wanted to tell her off, that she had no business being inside of my head, I recognized the fact that I was alone in this "Dreamscape" and being tormented by my own negative thoughts.

"No, I'm not alright."

Princess Luna nodded and lowered herself to her stomach, folding her legs beneath her.

"If you wish to talk, I am here to listen."

Hesitantly, I replicated her movements.

"How much do you know of my past?"

"Pretty much everything," Princess Luna admitted.

"I feel as though I'm being haunted by who I was before, that monster is all that I am and because of that, if Fluttershy and the others find out, then I will lose everything."

"You are afraid, afraid of rejection."

I sadly bowed my head in affirmation.

"This is something that I know all too well. I too know the stigma of being someone terrible, someone who went centuries being feared by my subjects and remembered only as a monster. There was a time when I felt as though Nightmare Moon was my past, present, and future."

"So what did you do?"

Princess Luna leaned forward, patting my paw with her hoof.

"I stopped worrying about what others thought of me and with the help of some special friends, I learned to put my past behind me and forgive myself."

"I don't know how to do that," I sighed.

"It will not be easy but you can do it, especially if you have help. If you truly love and trust your friends, then you will tell them the truth. Be honest with them and they will stay by your side."

She then rose to her hooves.

"But first, you must do something for me. You have to wake up."

The darkness gradually dwindled and soon, an orange-yellow glow irritatingly filtered into my closed eyes. I groaned, squeezing my eyelids together in an attempt at banishing the intrusive light but to no avail. Slowly, I managed to peel one open, the orange-yellow veil pulling back to reveal a white fog with several spots covering my eye like flies on a carcass. I moved my eyelid in a series of delayed blinks, causing the fog and mist to subside. Everything soon came into focus, revealing that I was lying on my left side, a thin cotton blanket laying over my hindlegs and hips.

My midsection, chest, and shoulders were wrapped in thick gauze and though I couldn't see it, I could feel several bandages that'd been applied to my head and face. I found a clear tube connected to my right foreleg and followed it to a bag of mysterious liquid hanging from a metal rack, recalling the moment of panic when somepony poked me with a sharp object. I peeked out of my uncovered eye at the room's walls, which were painted an egg-shell white and covered with little yellow ducks, both their eyes and toothy grins cartoonishly wide. A small wall-mounted television across from me displayed a scene of an old pegasus talking to an earth pony couple, who the captions helpfully informed you have been together for three years. The pegasus then brought out the mare's sister, who had been cheating with the stallion and a pair of large guards stepped in to keep the sisters from tearing each other apart while an audience cheered the pegasus' name in excitement.

In the corner of the room, I found a blanket-wrapped Fluttershy curled up with Angel across two chairs. Had she been here for however long I was unconscious? My thoughts were interrupted by that infernal beeping and it didn't take long for me to find the source. A small white box on a single wheeled leg was situated on the left side of the bed, a horizontal line with several jagged points moving across the glowing screen. Carefully, I began to move, my muscles stiff and sore from lack of activity, ignoring the pain as I steadily managed to sit up and let out a sustained groan.

There was some movement on the other side of the room and Fluttershy groggily arose from her seat, rubbing away the dust from her eyes. Her widened gaze fell on me and using her wings, she shot across the room and wrapped her forelegs around my neck. I chuckled and craned my neck so that I could hug her, adding in a foreleg for good measure. Across the room, Angel was shaking himself awake and, upon seeing me and Fluttershy, folded his arms across his chest and shot me a wink. I mimicked the gesture as Fluttershy pulled away, her hooves rubbing alongside my muzzle.

"I'm so happy that you're awake!" She exclaimed, light tears of joy gathering in her eyes. "I was so frightened that you'd never wake up!"

"I'm glad to see you too, Mother," I smiled, then looked around in alarm. "What about the CMCs? Are they alright?!"

Fluttershy clamped my cheeks. "Fen, calm down. They're safe, thanks to you."

She then filled me in on the events surrounding the incident with the chimera and my subsequent trip to the hospital. When I told the CMCs to run, they fled down the other pathway and made it to Zecora's, where Fluttershy happened to be visiting in order to pick up a new herbal tea from the zebra's homeland. The fillies quickly brought the pair up to speed and then the two raced towards the site of the battle, where they found me. That sparkly flash of white turned out to be Discord, who Fluttershy summoned for aid. However, when he tried snapping his fingers, nothing happened.

"Why not?"

Fluttershy scratched the back of her head. "Twilight theorizes that because of the nature of your magic, that since it appears to be different than our own, that it is somewhat incompatible. Discord uses chaos magic, which is rare but still a form of Equestrian magic. He was unable to use his magic to heal you, so he brought us to the hospital."

"What about Twilight's examination?" I asked in a puzzled tone. "Her magic worked on me then."

"That was different. Um, imagine the difference between picking up a rose and using shears to cut the stem off. Twilight used her magic to lift you up and to examine your aura. She didn't try to alter your body or change your form, which is how magic interacts with matter. It's like your magic was clashing with Discord's, preventing it from putting you back together."

I then asked a very pressing question: "How long was I out for?"

"Three days, but they felt so much longer."

Wow...

The door opened and in walked Dr. Fauna.

"Oh my Faust, you're awake! Welcome back, Fen!"

She made her way over to my bed and used a light from a tiny cylinder to peer into my visible eye.

"How are you feeling?"

"Alright. I'm a bit sore though."

Fluttershy relayed the information and Dr. Fauna nodded.

"Yes, that'd be the atrophy. Your muscles will start working when you move around. You were in pretty rough shape when Discord brought you in. It's a miracle that you're alive at all."

According to Dr. Fauna, I had three broken ribs, two cracked ribs, a dislocated shoulder, heavy blood loss and a bruised kidney. Due to the chimera's venom, there were also respiratory issues, heart palpitations, nausea, muscle spasms, and an onset of necrosis. Thankfully, enough antivenom had been administered in time and the necrotic patches surgically removed, meaning that no amputation was required. As for the other symptoms, the delivery of antivenom meant that they gradually faded and there were no signs of permanent damage. The dislocated shoulder had been reset, the wounds stitched up and a combination of fluids, sleep and blood transfusions fixed the rest.

"There's something else, however."

Fluttershy looked ready to pass out. "What is it, Doctor?"

"With Fen's injuries, it would normally require weeks, perhaps even months to heal and properly recuperate. It's only been three days and yet, he's...almost completely recovered. His kidney is looking well and his stitches are ready to come out."

This was news to me. I knew that I was tough but this was insane.

"Doctor, what does this mean?"

Pushing her glasses further up her muzzle, Dr. Fauna took a moment to gather her thoughts.

"There isn't anything concrete at the moment, just theories. Either Fen is a member of a mutated wolf species who possesses advanced regenerative capabilities or there is strong magic at work keeping him alive."

Mentally filing this information for later, Fluttershy placed her hoof on my undamaged shoulder.

"Does this mean I can take Fen home?"

"First, he needs to get the stitches removed. Then you may take him home."

Deep growling rumbled around us.

Fluttershy giggled. "Looks like someone is hungry. I'll get you something to eat."

"And I'll be back to check up on you," Dr. Fauna added.

The two mares exited the room, shutting the door behind them. Once two minutes had passed, Angel gave the door a glance and then hopped up onto the end of the bed.

"So, uh, how are you feeling?"

"I'm okay. This is just a lot to take in."

"Good. You really had everyone worried. Winona won't stop asking about you, the CMCs keep crying and kicking themselves for what happened to you, and me and Fluttershy haven't left the hospital."

I leaned down so that we were at eye-level.

"Hey, thanks for staying here. It really meant a lot to Fluttershy."

Angel crossed his arms and looked away. "It, um...it wasn't for her."

We both fell silent. It was one thing to have everyone else worry about me but Angel just admitted that he cared too, in his own roundabout way. Things are odd between us but this looked to be the start of a possible friendship. Heh, a wolf and a rabbit being friends. Life is weird, isn't it?

Fluttershy soon returned with a tray piled up with food, apologizing that the hospital didn't carry meat but I assured her that this was okay. There was an egg sandwich, potato wedges, two diner rolls, and some plastic cups of mixed fruit. I was feeling starved and greedily wolfed down her offerings-no pun intended. Afterwards, Dr. Fauna took my temperature while an orderly removed the gauze around my face and to work on the stitches. Thanks to a mirror provided by Fluttershy, I could see the results of the chimera's attack and the doctors' efforts to save my life.

Parts of my fur had been shaved away to tend to the wounds, a collection of faded, jagged white claw marks adorning my body. The ones on my face weren't as deep, decorating my cheeks, the top of my muzzle and over my eye. It was a miracle the chimera didn't gouge out my eye, and that had me wondering what would've happened if she had and whether or not my eye would heal. The viper head's bites were no more than puncture marks, the swelling around the skin having gone down and the dead flesh cut away, leaving those areas smooth and hairless. All in all, my injuries weren't looking all that bad.

Dr. Fauna dictated some notes and took a blood sample before giving me permission to leave. I still limped a little as I was helped to the hospital exit but Dr. Fauna assured Fluttershy that it was more due to atrophy rather than physical damage and would soon fade. Despite Dr. Fauna advising against it, I offered to let Angel ride on my back, something that made the rabbit light up and he was quick to hop on, even humming to himself on the way to the cottage. I suppose I mostly did it just to reclaim that sense of normalcy and that Angel's mirth was just a happy side effect. During the journey home, Fluttershy wouldn't stop smiling and neither did I.

When we arrived at the cottage, I let Angel down and began to search the property. When asked why I did this, I told Fluttershy that I was expecting Pinkie Pie to jump out with a hoof-full of confetti while some ponies yelled, "Surprise!" Fluttershy explained that while, yes, the pink mare did have a get-well-soon party planned, as well to give everypony the chance to thank me for protecting the fillies, it wasn't until I was well enough to attend. This was terrific news as I wasn't exactly in the mood for celebration but was touched by the gesture nonetheless. Still, I entered the cottage warily, just in case Pinkie decided to pop out of a cookie jar or something as she was apparently wont to do.

Fluttershy brought me to the backyard, where a rectangular, oak wood structure with a red shingled roof had been erected. Seeing as how I was too big for the bed, Applejack and her family had built me a doghouse so I could have room to sleep and for my own privacy. Apparently, they took measurements during the time I was in a coma and while it was a tad creepy-sounding but I appreciated the gift. It'd even come with a door that was opened via a push-latch, which Fluttershy demonstrated before showing me inside. The doghouse was big enough so that I could stand without bumping my head on the roof and could fit at least fifteen ponies standing head to hindquarters.

"What do you think, Fen?"

"I love it. Really, I do."

Fluttershy gave me that same smile of boundless joy and compassion I'd come to love and hugged my chest. I licked her cheek and pulled her in close to me. We stayed like this for, well, I'm not exactly certain for how long. All I knew was that I was home and with my Mother. When we finally separated, Fluttershy giggled and rubbed my head affectionately.

Feeling drained, I eased myself down onto a pile of old pillows, which had been generously donated by several of Ponyville's residents. Pulling a quilt blanket over me, Fluttershy tucked me in, humming as she did so and kissed my brow. I really didn't deserve someone like her caring for me. I then recalled Princess Luna's words and wondered if I could really tell Fluttershy who I really was. It was true that she was the Element of Kindness but did that mean she'd instantly accept me as the Bane of the High-God and continue to love me unconditionally?

"Mother?"

"Yes, Fen?"

"While I was in my coma, I met Princess Luna."

Fluttershy beamed. "Really? She's a dear friend of mine."

"She told me that she was once called 'Nightmare Moon' and did terrible things."

Substituting her smile with a frown, Fluttershy sat quietly for a moment.

"That was a long time ago. She hurt others but she's different now."

I chose my next words very carefully.

"So does that mean anyone can be forgiven?"

"If one truly feels sorry and wants to make amends then I believe that they deserve a second chance."

I ingested this information and opened my mouth to speak, to finally get the words off my chest. For whatever reason, my brain locked up and the words just refused to come out. I wanted to say something, anything, but I held back, instead giving her a joyous smirk.

"I think I'm going to nap for a bit. Good night, Mother."

"Good night, Fen. I love you."

"I love you too."

Once the door closed behind her, I let out a huff of anger.

"You are such a coward."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Vánagandr (vahn-nah-gon-derr): One of Fenrir's other names; literally, "Monster of the (River) Ván"

Celebration Time

I slept uneasily for the next few hours, my rest peppered with unintentional awakenings and half-remembered dreams. I saw nothing of Princess Luna nor my birth-mother and for once, it was actually nice to be alone in my own head. There came a point where I rolled onto my back and simply stared at the ceiling, tracing the wood-markings in little revolutions. My old friend boredom had returned to play and I was not looking forward to their visit. Fed up with the monotony, I exited the doghouse to head up to the cottage when I found myself face-to-face with the CMCs and Winona.

"Oh, yer up!" Winona chuckled somewhat awkwardly. "Good-good t' see ya. Great."

"Hey Fen," Apple Bloom greeted. "We thought we'd swing by an' see how ya were doin'."

"Yeah. We were really worried about you!" Sweetie Belle added.

Scootaloo was oddly quiet. Whereas the others were practically nose-to-nose with me, the young pegasus stood off to the side, her head hanging low in shame and her tiny wings lying limply at her sides. I looked at her, then at the others and cocked my head in confusion, throwing in a baffled whimper. I hoped they'd get the message and correctly interpret my body language, which they did as Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle shot each other a glance of discomfort.

"Well, see, the thing is, Scootaloo feels really bad about the thing with the chimera," Sweetie Belle explained in a low tone.

"It's true," Winona affirmed. "She blames herself fer yer injuries."

"What? That's ridiculous."

Winona jerked her head back in Scootaloo's direction. "Let her know tha'."

My shadow fell over Scootaloo and she finally raised her head to look up at me, albeit with guilt and shame. In my past life, if anyone found themselves in my presence, they'd be staring up at me with fear and hatred and for good reason. Heaving a sigh, she blinked to rid herself of the oncoming tears.

"I'm...sorry, Fen," she sniffled and rubbed her nose with a foreleg. "It was my fault you got hurt. I told you to go onto the right path because I thought it'd be quicker but I misremembered."

I chuckled and licked her cheek, pulling her into an embrace.

"It doesn't matter. You and your friends are safe."

Even though Scootaloo didn't understand my words, she appreciated the gesture, practically choking me with a hug. We withdrew and I gave her a little nuzzle. She giggled, giving my head a good scratch and playfully shoved me away. I couldn't have her believing that she was responsible for the chimera attack so it was nice to see her happy once more, the weight of her guilt dropped from her shoulders. Rejoining her friends, I turned to Winona and found her giving me an enigmatic grin.

"Yes?"

Winona merely shook her head amusingly. "I'm just relieved that you're not dead."

"Me too."

She passed by me, her tail swishing against my nose.

"Well, Ah'm gonna take th' fillies back ta th' farm. Why don't ya come on up an' see me sometime?"

Tossing me a wink, Winona gave out a bark and ran, leading the CMCs to chase her down.

~*~

Entering the cottage, I found Fluttershy seated in her favorite green chair, a porcelain tea cup in her hooves while Discord was lounging across the couch with his chin resting on his hands. Interestingly, he was grasping a cup within the sole of his lizard foot while using his tail to pour tea into it, the fur at the end of his tail acting as a third hand to hold the kettle by the handle. Nearby, there was an inverted pink cake floating an inch above the plate's surface, the white frosting and strawberries staying perfectly still despite the change in gravity. Discord began reciting a rhyme about a crocodile luring in fish with his alluring smile, all the while sipping tea and blowing puffs of steam out of his ears shaped like fish, which actually began to swim around the ceiling. Just what in Equestria was Discord and did his bizarre powers have any limits?

"Ah, Fen, so glad you could join us!" Discord cheered while steam poured out of his nostrils, forming into a grinning crocodile that proceeded to wave at me. "Take a seat, my canine compadre."

I laid at Fluttershy's side and she kissed the crown of my head.

"How are you feeling?" Fluttershy asked.

"Much better. I just needed to get up and move around."

A loud ringing permeated the air and judging from the vibrations within Discord's chest, the sound appeared to originate from him. He tugged at a zipper that had magically appeared and unzipped his chest, digging around inside of it like a rucksack until he pulled out a comically large wind-up alarm clock, the device shaking hard enough to cause his whole body to vibrate. Flipping a switch, the clock fell silent and Discord stuffed it back into his chest before zipping up the crevasse. He gave an overly-dramatic sigh and shrugged at us.

"So sorry to cut this visit short but it appears I have an appointment to attend to."

SNAP! Now he was wearing what appeared to be a red and black one-piece uniform of some kind, a badge consisting of an arrowhead inside of a circle pinned to his left breast.

"Mon capitaine needs me. I shall return shortly!"

He vanished in a bright shower of blue light accompanied by a mysterious whooshing sound.

"Does he always do that?"

Fluttershy smiled sweetly. "You get used to it after a while."

With how this land and its inhabitants function, I doubt I'll truly ever get used to anything.

"By the way, I got you a little something."

Quickly fluttering upstairs, Fluttershy returned with a small blue box, a yellow ribbon wound around to form a bow. She set it down in front of me with all of the delicacy of someone handling glass and pulled off the lid. Inside, there lay a dark-red collar lined with a fuzzy light red interior, the exterior adorned with a ring of little brass stubs. A steel paw print-shaped tag hung from a brass loop on the front, glittering softly in the light. Fluttershy lifted the collar out of the box and proudly held it up.

"What do you think?"

Memories of being chained up by the Aesir flashed before my eyes, a tight pressure forming around my neck. When I finally escaped Lyngvi, I swore to myself that I would never again be helpless, to feel the constriction of a leash or the humiliation of a fetter. This collar represented everything I loathed, a symbol of restraint and bondage that I wanted to tear to shreds. One look at Fluttershy's face, however, one glance at those massive baby blues and wide, innocent smile, and all of the rage dissipated. She didn't want to enslave me or make a fool of me, just wished to give me something nice to wear, to show that I had a place in both her household and her heart.

Besides, canines usually wore collars anyway; this was nothing more than a harmless custom.

"It's very nice," I managed in a convincing tone, even throwing in an appreciative simper.

Fluttershy let out a little squee. "I thought you would!"

She secured the collar around my neck, ensuring that it fit snuggly before clapping her hooves together and taking a step back to appraise her gift.

"Aw, you look so cute! I'm so glad you like it!"

Admittedly, I felt like an ass, though if it meant making Fluttershy happy, then I suppose it couldn't be too bad. If anything, the fuzzy interior and slight looseness meant that it sat comfortably in place. Fluttershy enveloped me in a hug and I happily reciprocated it, as she gave the best hugs. In fact, I would've preferred a hug rather than anything else. Okay, almost anything else as I was hankering for some bacon.

"Thank you, Mother."

Fluttershy's hug tightened.

"You're welcome, Fen."

~*~

Afterwards, Fluttershy said there was work to be done downtown, as not only was it to help set up my "get well soon" party but it was also to welcome Princess Celestia for her annual visit to Ponyville. I offered my assistance and although Fluttershy told me that she appreciated the offer, she would prefer it if I rested and when I tried to convince her I was feeling fine, she refused and flat-out ordered me to refrain from physical activity. Fluttershy may appear shy and demure but she can be very assertive when she wants to be. I'd heard talk of some great power she kept in reserve known as "the Stare" and though I've had yet to witness its might, I was nonetheless in awe by the thought of such sorcery and didn't wish to be on the receiving end. So I laid down on the living room floor and curled up into a ball like a good boy, complete with a wagging tail.

I soon grew bored of simply lying there so I picked a random book from the shelf and carefully set it down in front of me. It was a medium-sized hardback book that was a cobalt-blue, carrying with it the dusty scent of old paper. The front cover was decorated with a wavy silver border and featured the detailed image of what I assumed to be an equine's heart. It was presumably a book on anatomy and piqued my interest as I knew little about pony biology. I nudged the book open with the tip of my snout and used a nail to skim through the pages with all of the delicacy of a bird sitting on its eggs.

Subverting my expectations, the book lacked any kind of illustrations, instead consisting of more nonsense. I was a bit disappointed that I didn't get to see exposed bones and muscles but decided to stick with this selection and return to my usual routine: start with a random page, I stare at it, then flip to another and repeat the process. Ten minutes flew by, the incessant ticking of the nearby clock gradually wearing down my patience until I wanted to toss the thing across the room. As satisfying as that would've been, I respected Fluttershy enough to refrain from damaging her property and managed to get a tight grasp on my anger. Reeling it back and stuffing it deep down, I returned to my solo reading lesson.

I squinted at the misshapen collection of squiggles, struggling to decipher them and ready to quit when something unexpected happened. The squiggles were surrounded by a semi-transparent white light, leading them to bounce and fluctuate in place. They began to erratically rattle around until:

"...-which I shudder to reflect, that I have been the miserable origin and author? Cursed be the day, abhorred devil, in which you first saw light! Cursed (although I curse myself) be the hooves that formed you! You have made me wretched beyond expression. You have left me no power to consider whether I am just to you or not. Begone! Relieve me from the sight of your detested form."

I blinked once, then twice, then thrice in bewilderment. Without any explanation, the words on the page made complete sense to me! I thought back to my stay in the hospital room and my comprehension of the television's written text. I hadn't thought much of that moment since I'd chalked it up to post-coma disorientation and thus ignored it. Was it possible I could somehow read Equestrian unimpeded now?

I skimmed further along in the book. Again, the words were coherent:

"Such was my sentence, and on that night would the demon employ every art to destroy me and tear me from the glimpse of happiness which promised partly to console my sufferings. On that night he had determined to consummate his crimes by my death. Well, be it so; a deadly struggle would then assuredly take place, in which if he were victorious I should be at peace and his power over me be at an end. If he were vanquished, I should be a free buck. Alas! What freedom?"

I flipped the front cover over, noticing the words that were scrawled in silver above the heart:

FRANKENSTAG BY MAREY SPELLEY

Deciding that I'd had enough of reading for one day, I placed the tome back where I found it and resumed my place on the floor. What was happening to me? Was this another as-yet-unknown ability I possessed that hadn't manifested until now? I briefly entertained the notion of Discord's involvement until I realized that making me literate was far too prosaic for the loud and theatrical mischief-maker and quickly nixed that idea. So then what was the case?

"Hey Fen," Angel greeted me, then peered at me concernedly. "What's wrong?"

"I'm not sure. I-I'm literate now."

"You're what?"

"I can read," I replied flatly.

"Wait, you can read now?"

Cracking Frankenstag back open, I turned to a random page and recited:

"'Cursed, cursed creator! Why did I live? Why, in that instant, did I not extinguish the spark of existence which you had so wantonly bestowed? I know not; despair had not yet taken possession of me; my feelings were those of rage and revenge.'"

Angel's mouth was formed into an O.

"You can read. Your eyes were moving along the page and everything. How did you do that?"

I shook my head in frustration. "I don't know! These things are just happening to me!"

"Okay, okay. Easy. Breath..."

I rubbed my head with a paw. "What do I do now?"

"How about this?" Angel beckoned me closer with a toe. When I acquiesced, he took a breath and then shouted at full volume: "TELL FLUTTERSHY THE TRUTH, YOU MAROON!"

Ow. Well, at least he'd regained some of his wits after I'd scared him half to death.

Once my ears stopped ringing, I sighed and hung my head.

"You're right. I should tell her. I can't keep up this lie anymore."

"Whew, that's a relief!"

Angel grabbed a paw-full of fur on my side and hoisted himself onto my back.

"Let's get going!"

He directed me through the town and towards a multi-tiered, pavilion-like building topped with several flags and a cupola. It was something known as a "town hall," a place for community meetings and social get-togethers similar to the folkmoots Asgardians and Midgardians organized. I'd walked past it many times but never once went inside; the desire to explore it just never surfaced. Currently, a crowd of ponies had congregated in front of it, all of them brimming with excitement. Above their heads, a banner proclaimed, "WELCOME PRINCESS CELESTIA!"

What caught my attention, however, was the pure-white alicorn merrily chatting with the Element Bearers, minus Pinkie, her informal behavior and manner of addressing them very intriguing to me. Similar to Princess Luna, Princess Celestia wore a crown and neck-piece, except hers were golden and featured gemstones in place of crescent moons. She too had a flowing mane but unlike her sister's star-littered blue hair, The Princess of the Day's mane consisted of strands of light blue, green, dark blue and pink. Whereas Luna was more serious and reserved, Celestia appeared warm and outgoing, the difference literally being night and day between the siblings. Despite Luna's claims of co-rulership, here was the true sovereign of Equestria, the one the ponies honored and worshiped above all others.

Just then, the crowd parted to allow Princess Celestia and the Element Bearers to pass, making a beeline straight for me. I was a bit nervous at first but then I recalled that the last supreme god of a realm I'd interacted with ended up becoming my meal and my anxiety petered out.

"Ah, this must be the famous Fen," Princess Celestia greeted, flashing me a serene smile. "Let me formally welcome you to Ponyville. I apologize for not coming sooner; my duties often necessitate my need to stay in Canterlot."

Lowering my front half to the ground, I bowed my head respectfully.

"No apologies necessary, Your Majesty," I replied. "A thousand blessings upon you, Sun Goddess."

Upon Fluttershy's translation, Princess Celestia let out a snicker and waved her hoof.

"You are too kind but please, enough of this 'Sun Goddess' business. Just call me, Celestia."

She then took notice of the rabbit seated upon my back.

"I see you've struck up a very unique friendship. Amity knows no bounds between species."

Her pink eyes were soft but ancient, carrying with them both compassion and joy but also untold sorrow and the weight of living for centuries, even millennia. There was a moment where she gazed at my features with such heated scrutiny that I felt my insides cooking. Mercifully, the moment passed without incident and Princess Celestia turned her attention back to her fellow ponies. Did she know who or what I was? Or was her soul-piercing examination simply a quirk?

We soon headed over to Sugarcube Corner, where Pinkie Pie greeted us with two hoof-fulls of confetti and a three minute song-and-dance number, complete with fireworks and balloons. Princess Celestia found this amusing, applauding Pinkie and thanking her for the show. Pinkie then turned her attention to me.

"Hiya Fen! I hope you enjoy your 'Get Well Soon-slash-Thank you for Saving the Cutie Mark Crusaders' party!"

"I'm sure that I will," I commented and gave her a couple quick licks on the cheek.

Which she then copied.

Okay, here's a tip for anyone who is not an animal (sentient or otherwise): don't lick us. It's not cute or endearing. Unless you're a tiny pink horse on a twenty-four-hour sugar-binge.

Angel climbed down and raised a front toe.

"Don't forget, Fen: tell Fluttershy the truth. Don't chicken out this time."

He then hopped on over to the refreshments table.

I couldn't help but notice that this party was noticeably smaller. Apart from Angel, Princess Celestia, the Element Bearers, Spike and the Cakes, it didn't appear as though anyone else was invited. When I questioned Fluttershy about this, she told me that she noticed my discomfort during the last party and convinced Pinkie to keep it as a private event. A few more guests were due to arrive any minute but that was it and for that, I was eternally grateful. Given my past, it was still jarring to have a celebration thrown in my honor, especially for performing a good deed.

It wouldn't have been surprising if the surviving gods back home raised their horns to toast my demise.

I nearly bumped into Discord, who was lounging in mid-air with a plastic cup of punch in his eagle claw. He then grabbed his antler and pulled, his eyes spinning in their sockets like knattleikr balls and when they stopped, his eyes each had images of three cherries. A wild alarm rang out and a series of flashing lights popped out of his ears. A geyser of gold coins poured out of his open mouth and created a small pile on the floor. He smirked, then picked up a coin, holding it out in front of my face.

"A bit for your thoughts, chief?"

All of this seemed a touch extraneous for a punchline but I let it go.

"Sorry, I was just deep in thought. Listen, I never properly thanked you for saving my life."

Discord waved his lion's paw. "Oh, say no more! If there's ever a moment where I can help my best friend in all of Equestria, then I will gladly jump at it."

"Nevertheless, I want to express to you my undying gratitude. I owe you a debt that can never be paid-...."

A noticeable glint shone in Discord's eyes.

"Did you say, 'debt'?"

"...I did."

He rubbed his mismatched hands together. "Oh, now this is delicious! You're saying that I can call on you for a favor at any time and you can't refuse?"

I regretted opening my mouth.

"Basically, yes."

After a moment of pondering, Discord stuck his tongue into his cheek and grinned wryly.

"Then I suppose I ought to hang onto this for the time being."

"What are you planning?" I shivered.

"Moi? Planning? Don't worry your fuzzy little head about it and just enjoy the party."

SNAP! And like that, he was gone.

Of course.

Fluttershy was chatting it up with that big red stallion I met at Sweet Apple Acres, rather, doing the majority of the talking while the stallion nodded and said, "Eeyop." As I recalled, he was Applejack's brother, a rather quiet fellow known for his great strength and reliability. I felt that old familiar fear rising within me, keeping me frozen in place. Drawing on my inner strength, I managed to break free from my petrification and nervously walked to their corner of the room. Given my size, they immediately noticed me and ceased their conversation.

"Oh, hey Fen! You remember Big Mac?"

The stallion appeared as though he was ready to cry.

"Yer th' one tha' saved muh baby sister. Ah can't begin t' tell ya how grateful us Apples are fer th' service ya provided us wit'."

"Er, you're welcome. Flut...Mother, can we talk?"

"Fen? What's wrong?"

"I need to tell you something. And you might not like it."

A certain mare planted herself in between us like a pink wall of flesh.

"Who wants peanut butter-chocolate cookies with cream fillings?"

"Not now, Pinkie! This is important."

I turned back towards Fluttershy, whose eyes were practically bulging out of her skull, the same with Big Mac. In fact, a cursory glance told me everyone was staring at me. Wait, could they actually understand me now? I decided to test this theory out with a joke:

"What? Do I have something on my face."

Pinkie calmly picked up a cup of punch, took a sip, and then spat it out in a purple mist.

"You can talk?!"

I tried my best to ignore the gawking faces and addressed Fluttershy:

"I have a lot of explaining to do, don't I?"

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Folkmoot (folk-moo-t): "folk meeting"; a community assembly
Knattleikr (gnat-lye-kerr): Ancient Norse game similar to field hockey or lacrosse

Revelations

Note: Fenrir's speech will not be in bold. The only reason I did so in the previous chapter was to differentiate between his regular "wolf talk" and his dialogue with the other characters.

"Whatever you have to say, I believe we all should hear it."

Princess Celestia strode forward, her gaze fixed solely on me. Gods, her eyes, which were previously gentle and matronly, now held the intensity of a thousand suns. I couldn't move, couldn't breath, not when the eldest alicorn was eyeing me like some foreign invader, her stare threatening to burn through my flesh and into my soul. I cast aside the awe-inspiring fear that'd been building inside of me and reminded myself who I was. She may've been the Princess of the Day but I was a living embodiment of Avarice and Hunger and I would not back down.

I licked my lips and stood up straight, being sure to hold my head high.

"No offense, Your Majesty, but I was addressing Fluttershy. Not you."

"Choose your next words carefully, Fenrir," Princess Celestia stated in a cautionary tone. "You're already on thin ice and whatever you say next may plunge you into freezing water."

"'Fenrir'? What is she talking about?"

Here came the moment I was dreading. I directed my attention back to Fluttershy, who was regarding me with wide-eyed confusion. I exhaled and shook my head. Where to start?

"My name, my full name...is Fenrir Lokisson. I was born in a realm called 'Jotunnheim' in what I suspect to be another plane of existence altogether. A prophecy foretold that I was to help bring about the end of times so I was bound by the gods and after a thousand years of captivity, I managed to escape and set fire to all that I saw, killing and devouring mortals by the thousands. I took part in a massive battle known as 'Ragnarök,' was slain and then awoke in the Everfree Forest, where I was regressed to a pup and our paths crossed."

"Luna managed to infiltrate his dreams," Princess Celestia interjected. "This wolf has committed atrocities, personally saw to the deaths of entire families of innocent creatures. He is a walking storm of destruction, the personification of ravenous hunger."

"That was another life!" I snapped at the princess, then turned back to Fluttershy. "I've changed. What I did...that was the result of vengeful outrage. I'm not who I once was."

Princess Celestia, again, interjected. "So he claims. My sister believes that he should be given a second chance, though I myself have reservations."

"Please Mother, you've got to believe me. Nothing has changed."

Slowly, Fluttershy backed away, unable to look me in the eye.

"Mother..."

Streaks of tears adorned Fluttershy's cheeks, her chest heaving with little gasps.

"I...I need to be alone!"

She raced past the onlookers and out of the front door, Rainbow Dash immediately jetting after her. Our eyes met in a split second, her narrowed gaze full of animosity. Sugarcube Corner became dead silent, the only audible sound being the needle on the phonograph scratching the still-spinning record. Everyone else gaped at me, their expressions running the gamut between anger, confusion, mistrust, and sorrow. I couldn't stand their judgmental stares, all of their horrendously over-sized peepers tunneling into my body and leaving me exposed.

FEED...FEED...FEED...

Princess Celestia must've noticed my perusal of the exit because her horn began emitting a flashing golden light. It didn't take long for four armored ponies to rush in with their weapons drawn, encircling me and lowering their spears at my throat. Shackles and weighted fetters appeared around my legs, clamping into place and stinging me with their coldness. I glared at Princess Celestia in defiance but her nonchalance told me she didn't care one bit. With her wings flared out, she looked like an eagle ready to dive at a rodent.

"You will remain here under my custody. We will go to Canterlot and once there, you will be imprisoned in Tartarus for the foreseeable future."

"Princess Celestia, isn't this excessive?"

At least Twilight was still vouching for me, despite her obvious suspicion.

"He is a danger to himself and others. You told me so yourself."

Twilight shook her head. "No, what I told you in my letter was, 'Fen's rapid growth and strange magical aura are cause for alarm and should be studied.' I've poured over every volume and scroll on dark magic and I don't believe for one minute that he's generating it himself. I think he's the subject of some sort of curse or hex. Fen, Fenrir, whatever his name is, he is infected by an outside source."

"The Hunger," I told her and by extension, the whole room. "Sometimes I feel an inexhaustible craving, be it for food or violence. This affliction was with me back on my world and has followed me here too. The rapid growth appears to be a side-effect of it. I was cursed by a witch named Gullveig before I was born and turned into a living weapon."

"There you go! I refuse to buy into the notion of Fen being evil. Besides, I cast a truth field a couple of minutes ago and he's done nothing but be honest with us."

Applejack joined Twilight's side. "'Sides, Ah've been watchin' his facial features an' body language. He ain't lyin'."

"Yeah, and he saved the CMCs!" Pinkie literally jumped in. "He almost died!"

"Yeah, doesn't that account for something?!" Spike asked passionately.

"If anything, Your Majesty, you should give Fen a chance," Rarity insisted.

I was blown away by how quickly these mares jumped in to defend me against their beloved monarch. Even after hearing about my past, learning that I've been lying to them this whole time, they still stuck by me. Despite what I was and what I did, they still trusted me and I realized that I didn't deserve their loyalty or their friendship. The front door burst open, revealing Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

"What's going on?"

"She's taking him to Tartarus!" Twilight informed them.

"What? You can't do that!"

"Seriously? He hasn't even done anything!" Rainbow protested.

Princess Celestia glanced at Fluttershy sympathetically. "Look at him. He's too dangerous to remain here. I'm sorry but my decision is final."

"Your Majesty, wait!" Fluttershy was on her knees, her hooves frantically grasping at the princess' foreleg. "Please, please don't take him away!"

Princess Celestia arched her brow.

"Even after learning the truth, you're still going to plead for mercy on his behalf?"

Fluttershy smiled at me. "Yes. Because he's my son. And I love him."

Following a period of silence, Princess Celestia beamed at her subject.

"Very well then. Guards, put your weapons away and return to your posts."

The guards, though perplexed by this turn of events, nevertheless did as they were told. Bowing deeply, they removed their spears from my throat and marched back from whence they came. My restraints poofed out of existence and I soon found myself face-to-face with Princess Celestia once again, except this time, her righteous indignation was exchanged in favor of serene benevolence.

"My apologies for the display. I had to be sure of your intentions so I arranged this little test. You could've attacked me at any moment or tried to escape but you did neither. That, along with the devotion and steadfastness of your friends has convinced me that you are not a threat."

"This...this was all a test?!" I fumed.

"I'm sorry for any emotional duress I may've placed on you and everypony else."

Judging from the looks of irritation, I wasn't the only one unhappy with this outcome.

"So," Fluttershy timidly began. "Does this mean Fen can stay?"

"Indeed he can," Princess Celestia beamed at the pegasus. "Under strict supervision, of course. Although he's not malevolent, he still needs to be monitored. Twilight?"

"Yes, Your Majesty?"

"I'm placing you in charge of Fen's magic training. He needs to learn how to harness and control his power."

She returned her attention back towards me.

"Fenrir, you will remain with Fluttershy. Given your size and need for physical activity, you are allowed to only go so far as I decide. I will go over the details with Twilight and you will report to her. Other than those designated areas, you are forbidden from leaving the confines of Ponyville. If you step even a toe out of line, I will personally place you in Tartarus. Am I making myself clear?"

"Transparently," I grimaced through my teeth.

"Splendid. Behave yourself during this probationary state and I will see what I can do to further accommodate you."

Thanking everyone else for their hospitality, Princess Celestia made her exit, giving me a warning glance before the door shut behind her. I allowed myself to breath and took a seat, my legs about ready to collapse out from under me. I may not be in trouble per se, but that didn't mean I was quite out of the proverbial woods yet. All I had to do was place nice and Princess Celestia would take me off of her watch list. How hard could that be?

"Well, that was tense," Twilight remarked, dabbing her forehead with a handkerchief.

"Understatement of the year," I sighed. "Nevertheless, thank you. All of you."

Pinkie grinned ear-to-ear with an audible squeaking noise.

"You're welcome, Fen! Or is it Fenrir?"

"Either will do. I don't really care."

"This'll take some gettin' used t'. Th' whole ya talkin' thing, Ah mean."

Spike wrung his hands nervously. "Um, you're not mad that we all treated you like a dog, are you?"

I smirked at him. "No, it's fine. Although I still expect belly rubs and more of those dog treats."

Rainbow crossed her forelegs. "Is there anything else you feel like sharing?"

"I'm over two-thousand-years-old, my father was the god of mischief and I have an eight-legged stallion as a half-brother," I rattled off somewhat cheekily. "Don't ask; it's a long story."

I noticed Fluttershy standing off to the side and approached her, the mare keeping her gaze downward.

"Are you alright?"

"I don't know." She met my concerned look, her eyes full of hurt. "You've been lying to me since the day we met. I don't even know who you are."

That stung but was completely fair given the circumstances.

"I'm the same pup you welcomed into your home without a second thought. Yes, I lied. I kept the truth from you and apart from Angel, Winona and Discord, no one knew. Although I'm not sure how Discord found out."

"Angel knew about this?"

Nearby, the white rabbit dropped a mini cucumber sandwich and gave me a "What-the-Hel?" look.

"Yes but don't blame him. I was ready to run away when he convinced me to stay."

Fluttershy gave Angel a stern glance. "We're going to have words when we get home."

"Okay," Angel replied dejectedly. "Thanks a lot, Fenrir."

I continued: "I know you have no reason to trust me but everything was real. When I had that nightmare and you comforted me, my little, ahem, 'freak-out' prior to my welcome party, my battle with the chimera to save the fillies. I wanted so badly to tell you the truth but I was afraid. I'd finally found a home and friends and I didn't want to lose all that because of what I did in a previous life."

Something clicked in Fluttershy's head. "That's why you asked me if I believed in second chances."

I nodded.

"You were trying to see if I'd stick by you once you finally got around to telling me."

"Will you?"

Fluttershy turned away from me and respired loudly.

"I'm still angry with you for lying to me. But I understand why you did."

She faced me once again, raising her hoof to rub my snout.

"You're not a terrible wolf. I've seen how kind-hearted you can be. You were willing to die to protect the CMCs, something not everyone would do. After befriending Discord and Princess Luna, I'd be a massive hypocrite if I didn't try to forgive you too."

"Thank you...Fluttershy," I smiled.

Fluttershy jokingly frowned at this. "What happened to 'Mother'?"

"Thanks, Mother."

We embraced one another, her forelegs wrapping around my neck and me using my neck like a big arm. My worst fears had not been realized; I took Princess Luna's advice and was honest and for that, they didn't leave me. She didn't leave me. I still had a home and friends, those I care for and who cared for me as well. Perhaps this was a new turning point in my bizarre adventures in Equestria.

Once the hug ended, we rejoined the others, who were in the midst of a conversation.

"So how come Fen can talk now?" Rainbow Dash wondered aloud.

"I've wondered that too. Earlier today, I found out that I could suddenly read too."

"You can read?" Fluttershy inquired.

"Yes. It was that book Frankenstag."

"Oo, I couldn't finish it. Too scary for me."

"Interesting," Twilight mused, then cleared her throat. "I have a theory about that. Fen's magic is so different because it originated from another world or possibly another universe, one where the magic there has different properties and functions when compared to our own. When Fen arrived here, he brought some of that magic with him. Now, magic is a type of energy and energy can neither be created or destroyed; merely just transformed from one state to another."

Rainbow released a suspiciously fake yawn, to which Twilight glared at her before continuing.

"The magic that Fen carried with him has had to alter its properties in order to fit in with our world and its own kind of magic. Thus, the two conflicting forms of eldritch energy were clashing with one another while trying to figure out a way to merge. This rendered Fen incomprehensible to everyone apart from Fluttershy, who has a natural talent for understanding animals."

"Then how could Discord understand me too?"

Twilight thought about my question for a moment.

"Discord has the inherent ability to detect any magical disturbances. It might be that because of that, coupled with his existence as a chaos magic-infused being that allowed him to comprehend you. Now, once the two magics were finished merging, this essentially aided you to adapt to this new world while retaining some of your old traits. This removed whatever language barrier was inhibiting you, both spoken and written."

"Wait a minute," Spike interrupted. "If the two magics merged, then how come Fen still has some curse placed on him from a different world with different rules?"

"Excellent question, Spike! Clearly, whatever magic this is was deeply ingrained into Fen's very being. The magics may've merged but they aren't separate. He is right now a combination of both, two different energy sources coexisting inside his body, Equestrian magic and the alternate world type."

"Galdr."

"Pardon?"

"It's galdr."

"Right, Equestrian magic and galdr. Whatever dark magic was cast on Fen, it has embedded itself deeper into him, so much more than the regular amount of ambient energy. This is part of the galdr that remained and was combined with the Equestrian magic."

"Can it be removed?" I asked her and was disappointed when she shook her head.

"I don't know. Even with all of my knowledge, I have no experience with this type of thing. I could try."

Well, it looks as though the Hunger and I are going to be stuck together for a little while longer.

"So you died huh?" Rainbow's expression was a mix of morbid curiosity and sympathy. "How?"

"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity scolded her. "Don't be so obtuse!"

"It's alright. It was during a climatic realm-spanning battle with gods, giants, the walking dead and frightening monsters. A god named Vidar broke my jaws and shoved his sword down my throat and into my heart."

"Wow. That's hard-core."

"Ya mentioned some kind o' hunger. Yer not feelin' snackish right now, are ya?"

"No Applejack, I'm not. The Hunger just pops up at random intervals. Whenever I eat, particularly when it's a large amount, I grow bigger. That's how it was back in Asgard."

"D-does it hafta be meat?"

"No. Much like a goat, I can eat pretty much anything, though the Hunger demands meat."

Somehow, despite how uncomfortable this was, getting things off of my chest was turning out to be quite therapeutic. Bottling up my feelings and secrets for so long had left a strain on me, driving me near the point of insanity and beyond. But now that my true nature was out in the open, I had several people-ponies-to discuss these topics out loud with. So far, no one turned me away or rejected me.

"How big did you get?" Pinkie popped in on my left side. "Big as a house?"

"Bigger."

"Bigger than Ghastly Gorge?"

"That pit outside of Ponyville? Yes."

True, although I'd only heard mention of it, I was confident in my prior size to give a definitive answer.

"Woooow! That's huge! I bet you didn't have giant eels or anything, right?"

"'Giant eels'?" I parroted, thinking I'd misheard her.

"Yeah, there are giant eels that live on the cliff-sides," Rainbow nonchalantly shrugged.

"No but I once ate a whale."

"That's amazing!" Twilight's eyes had grown impossibly wide. "I mean, completely horrifying but amazing! For you to be able to consume an entire whale, you would have to have been around ninety to a hundred feet in length and weighed at least a hundred-and-eighty tons!"

I smirked. "Try bigger."

"T-two-hundred?"

"Big-ger...!" I sing-sang, coming to enjoy this little guessing game.

"Three-hundred?"

"Nope."

"Oh come on! You're joking!"

"Is your little truth field still on?"

Twilight was flustered. "Right, duh, I forgot to turn it off."

"Then you know I'm not lying."

"How big were you then?"

"At the time of my unfortunate demise? Hmm, about six-hundred-feet tall. Give or take."

"How?! How is that even possible?! The amount of sustenance you'd require to operate such a massive body at full capacity would require-..."

Not to sound rude but I immediately tuned out the waterfall of extensive scientific jargon spewing out of Twilight's mouth. I may be a fully sentient being capable of speech and literacy but that didn't mean I understood anything that mare was babbling on about. While Spike led her to the punch bowl, the mare still going on and on about...something or other, I covertly slipped out the back entrance and strutted towards the cottage. I've had quite an emotionally trying day and was in need of some rest and relaxation. I only hoped that Fluttershy-Mother-would return home in a much better mood than how I left her, that we could hopefully move past this and things could return to normal.

I took a deep inhale and forced it out, enjoying the fresh air of the beautiful day. My relationship with Fluttershy was on shaky ground but at least it was still there and she wanted us to salvage it. Princess Celestia was dictating where I could go and was keeping an eye on me and while not ideal, she wasn't going to have me locked up and thrown in a dark hole somewhere. My small circle of friends, who up to this point only knew me as Fen the Wolf, were now made aware of my identity as Fenrir Lokisson but they hadn't rejected me for it. All in all, I was feeling pretty great.

For the first time in a long time, things were looking up.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Galdr (gahl-derr): A form of Nordic magic involving incantations

Official Business

The sun was a blinding ball of flames suspended in a cloudless clear-blue sky. The snow that had previously littered the arboreal landscape was now melting into slush, turning the dark soil into a thin layer of mud. I frowned in disbelief, having a hard time wrapping my head around being back in Járnviðr as the forest was usually a frost-bitten world of frigid winds and showers of sleet. Birds warbled their melodies, squirrels leapt from tree to tree, and deer bounded across the newly-liberated fields, no longer confined by the snare that was winter. Life was practically as abundant here as it was in Vanaheim, a prospect that was as jarring as it was wonderful to behold.

Flowers almost instantly sprang out from the ground, shoving their way past the dirt to bloom and bask in the sun's warmth. All around me, flowers such as sheep's sorrel, forget-me-nots, thyme and even mountain avens were blossoming in vast quantities, the abundance of plant life both beautiful and off-putting. I watched the trees sprout fresh new leaves greener than I'd ever seen in the forest. The soggy earth dried quickly and the snow had completely melted away, leaving no trace of the previous climate as the temperate air blew across my face like a hot breath. Just what was happening around here?

At the end of a stretch of grassy hills, I found my mother-Angrboða, not Fluttershy-tossing breadcrumbs to a small flock of assorted birds, including cuckoos, magpies, and sparrows. A heiðlóa landed on her shoulder and chirped out a "dirrinðí," Angrboða replying by caressing its head with her forefinger before it flittered away. As opposed to the thick furs she wore during our last meeting, Angrboða's new attire was considerably more informal, downright scandalous, made up of a close-fitted pleated yellow dress that left her arms and shoulders bare and a red-orange cloak, fastened in place with a golden concave brooch consisting of two inward-facing wolves with polished rubies for eyes. She wore a crown of yew tree branches tied together with golden thread and held a carved rowan-wood staff in one hand. Angrboða smiled warmly at me through her face paint, which now only covered her eyes, temples and top of her cheeks, and was shaped to resemble a butterfly.

"Welcome back, my son."

"Hello again, Mother. What happened to Járnviðr?"

"Beautiful, isn't it?" She beamed with a wave of her hand. "Life has returned to Jotunnheim. The Nine Realms have been reborn, teeming with beasts great and small. Ragnarök was not the end but the beginning, the beginning of a new age of growth and prosperity."

"It's incredible! The forest has never looked more lovely."

Angrboða studied me, turning her head from side to side.

"You look different than how I saw you last. Much happier, more fulfilled."

I nodded. "I am, Mother. The ponies know who I am but they've more or less accepted me!"

"'Ponies'?"

"Yes, the ponies." I wasn't surprised by her confusion. "The land I was reborn in, Equestria, is primarily inhabited by a race of intelligent, talking ponies."

From her thoughtful expression, it was clear that Angrboða was coming to grips with this information.

"Great Ymir, a land of...ponies. And you claim that they have accepted you?"

My grin widened. "Yes, Mother! I have friends, a home!" I excitedly told her. "One of them even adopted me as her son!"

A vein on Angrboða's forehead momentarily twitched.

"Is that so? Well done, Hróðvitnir."

I frowned, unable to understand why she wasn't happy for me.

"Is something the matter?"

Somehow, her marble-white skin turned even paler.

"Have you been feeding the Hunger?"

"Well, yes, but that hasn't done anything. The Hunger has gotten worse and I'm still growing!"

Angrboða's brow furrowed, her golden-brown eyes full of sorrow.

"That is because you've given yourself too much, my son."

"'Too much'? What do you mean?"

"The Hunger isn't just interested in sustenance like meat. It is a living force, one that feeds on all that you crave. Your desire for companionship and happiness are driving it to consume more and more."

"So, what, I should just cut off all ties? Go live in the wilderness alone?"

Angrboða laid her hand on my cheek and sighed softly.

"If it comes to that? Yes. One day, the Hunger will take over and someone's going to get hurt. It's only a matter of time. Leave now while there's still time."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. After everything that I've experienced, all of the pain and healing, laughter and joy, she wanted me to just give all of that up? No, I couldn't. I wouldn't. I'd earned my place in Ponyville, my home and my friends, and I refused to just throw it all away. The Hunger would never control me again and I was going to see to that, even if it killed me.

"No, Mother. That's not an option."

An expression I couldn't identify dominated Angrboða's countenance. Said expression may've been frustration mixed with anger and melancholy. She stepped backward, her eyes peering at me with pity.

"Then you've sealed your fate..."

I rolled over and blinked as the first morning's rays poured in through the circular twin windows on the doghouse roof. Giving myself a good stretch, I kicked off the blanket and noticed that my head was a foot closer to the ceiling. Considering the almost predictable nature of my unique development, I was unperturbed by this fact and exited the doghouse without giving it another thought. My only concern at the moment was the dream I'd just had and, more importantly, the implications of Angrboða's message. That worried me more than anything else.

She wanted me to give up everything and return to a life of loneliness and solitude. No! Never again. This was my life and I was going to have a say in it. No one, not Gullveig, not the Hunger, not even the Norns themselves were going to take whatever peace I'd finally obtained. Angrboða was wrong; the Hunger would not win, nor would I abandon my new home and everyone in it.

I turned my mind towards much happier thoughts, namely what I would be receiving for breakfast.

A wide assortment of animals decorated the lawns of the cottage, a congregation of birds, squirrels, rabbits, chipmunks, raccoons, deer, bears, and other such critters that visited. My large size and imposing visage did nothing to dissuade the local wildlife from gathering around the cottage, and in fact, went largely unnoticed. Perhaps this was due to them having known me since I was tiny and had become accustomed to my presence, as well as my position as Fluttershy's pet and surrogate son. It was actually nice to have no animals fleeing from a mere glimpse of me and though a small part of my prideful side missed the experience, I ignored the feeling and continued my course. Angel was sitting by the front door, a baby carrot hanging from his lips like a cigar.

"Morning, Fen," Angel mumbled through the carrot.

"Good morning, Angel," I replied merrily. "Is Fluttershy around?"

Almost three days had passed since Fluttershy learned about my true identity and things between her and I were a bit strained. She still treated me kindly and courteously, as was her nature, though it was clear that a degree of unspoken tension was present. We never stayed too long in the same room or area, nor did we exchange much in the way of words, just the usual pleasantries that came from two individuals who lived together. Fluttershy would keep a distance between us and whenever I drew near, she'd tense up and I would then catch the distinct scent of...not exactly fear but something more akin to discomfort.

Though she never said it, I could read her eyes whenever she looked at me, namely at my teeth, especially when she thought I wasn't watching. It was clear from those interactions that she was thinking about the innumerable lives I'd taken, by tooth, paw or flame. She was a mostly gentle, pacifistic type that cared for all life, both sentient and non, so the thought of killing was objectively wrong to her. I understood this but it annoyed me all the same, especially since, as I've brought up previously, those murders were committed in a past life. There was no way that Discord or Princess Luna had never unjustly taken a life, not when one was a chaotic trickster that ruled Equestria and plunged it into a period of untold bedlam and despair, the other a former warrior and would-be conqueror that rebelled against and even tried to kill her own sister.

They'd both been forgiven and were now functioning members of society so when was it my turn?

"Yeah, she's inside making some birdhouses," Angel told me, jerking a paw backwards.

"Thank you."

I entered the cottage with a fair amount of trepidation, my breath coming out in short but loud puffs. Fluttershy was in the center of the living room, humming as she finished painting a newly-built birdhouse. She noticed me and rose to her hooves, setting her paintbrush aside-actually, more like struggling to set it back in the peach jar next to its siblings-and greeted me with a soft smile.

"Good morning, Fen! How did you sleep?"

"Pretty good, Mother."

I still referred to Fluttershy as "Mother" and if she had any reservations, she hid them very well.

"I bought some steaks from a griffon vendor. I'll bring them out in five minutes."

"Thanks, Mother."

Retrieving Frankenstag from its place on the bookshelf, I exited the back door and found a nice spot of grass to lay on. Apparently Twilight lent the book to Fluttershy as a recommended piece of classical literature but it was too scary for her and quit halfway through. I, however, found it to be a fascinating read, the story engaging and the prose expertly crafted. That being said, I found the book's title character and main protagonist, Vicdeer Frankenstag, frustrating to read about as he turned out to be a spineless coward and a buffoon. His creation, however, I strongly identified with and actively rooted for, finding his tale tragic and his moral and philosophical dilemma very thought-provoking.

Why wasn't the Creature the main character?

Anyway, I was nearly finished with the book when Fluttershy brought me a large plate with three succulent raw steaks. Thanking her, I briefly wished that I could eat and read at the same time before I put the book aside and tore through my meal, hoping to get done as soon as possible. Licking my lips and chin clean, I returned to where I'd left off, with a sick Frankenstag finishing relating his tale to a ship's captain. I had hoped the Creature would return to gloat and perhaps there would be some sort of last-minute reconciliation but no, Frankenstag died, is mourned by the captain and the Creature, happening upon his creator's corpse, starts to...mourn him. And then goes into a monologue.

"But soon," he cried with sad and solemn enthusiasm, 'I shall die, and what I now feel be no longer felt. Soon these burning miseries will be extinct. I shall ascend my funeral pile triumphantly and exult in the agony of the torturing flames. The light of that conflagration will fade away; my ashes will be swept into the sea by the winds. My spirit will sleep in peace, or if it thinks, it will not surely think thus. Farewell."

He sprang from the cabin window as he said this, upon the ice raft which lay close to the vessel. He was soon borne away by the waves and lost in darkness and distance.

I sat there dumbfounded, unable to believe that the story ended like that. This buck, this Frankenstag, carelessly brings something dead back to life and promptly rejects it, leaving it alone to make its own way in the world, subjecting it to an existence of loneliness. Yet when the Creature logically relates his woes and reminds Frankenstag to take responsibility by making him a wife, Frankenstag, knowing full-well what the Creature is capable of, goes back on his deal and upsets the rage-filled, revenge-driven monster. He inadvertently becomes responsible for the death of his father, little brother, new wife and best friend and it isn't until all of those deaths that he decides to finally do something. And yet, he gets to die in the company of a new friend and ensures his story perseveres while the Creature goes off to kill itself, dying alone and unloved in a remote part of the world.

"Hey Mother? I'm going to Twilight's to return Frankenstag!"

Fluttershy poked her out of the window.

"Okay. Have fun!"

I strapped on some spare saddlebags Big Mac lent me and made my way to Twilight's castle, which was apparently actually known as the "Castle of Friendship," though I refused to designate it as such. Instead, I decreed that the structure be known as "Twilight Hall," which despite having a much better ring to it, no one else appreciated the idea and quickly vetoed it. Hel, even Pinkie's enthusiastic suggestion of "Sparkleopolis" was more dignified. Now that I thought about it, did Princess Celestia and Luna's castle even have a name? Or what of the fourth Princess Cadence's?

Twilight had since made Ponyville's citizens aware of my sentience while thankfully excluding anything involving my past. As a result, ponies stopped to greet me as I walked by, many of whom had heard of the incident with the chimera and applauded me for my heroism. I was unaccustomed to being celebrated for good deeds so I took their good wishes with a polite albeit uncomfortable smile. By this point, my face had healed and my fur grew back just as fluffy as ever, almost as though my subsequent injuries and three-day coma hadn't happened. My miraculous recovery opened up new questions, such as whether or not any future injuries would heal as fast or if I was immortal.

"Hi Fen!" The flower mares-Roseluck, Daisy and Lily-greeted me.

I liked them; they always smelled nice.

"Morning ladies," I greeted in return.

"Good morning," a stallion in a bow tie saluted, several rolled up blueprints in one foreleg.

That was Time Turner, the town inventor, a curious fellow who, if rumors were to be believed, took Derpy on crazy adventures in a magic blue box. Wouldn't be the craziest thing I've ever heard. Passing the town square, I ran face-to-face into a certain mint-green unicorn.

"Hey Fen, how's it going?"

"Fine, Lyra. Just fine," I mumbled through my teeth.

Every town or village has its own whack-job and at first, I thought that Time Turner filled that role but no, it was Lyra Heartstrings who took that particular mantle. At her college, she was the only one who applied for and graduated Anthropology, a class that studied the characteristics of humans, which had become extinct over six thousand years ago. When I off-handedly mentioned seeing humans to Pinkie, Lyra began following me around, asking questions about their hands, culture, and mating habits. I once even caught her outside my dog house, having spent over an hour waiting for me to come home. Honestly, this mare needs to get a hobby or something.

"See any humans lately?!" Lyra asked a little too loudly.

"No but I'll let you know if I do."

Not likely, loony-bird.

I made it to Twilight Hall and knocked, Spike dutifully answering the door.

"Oh, hey Fen. What's...up?"

"I came to return a borrowed book," I grinned at him, trying to keep as little as my teeth from showing. After all, I didn't want to freak the little guy out.

"Right this way."

I followed Spike through the crystalline hallways, our walk dominated by silence. That is, until:

"I guess it's nice to be able to talk, huh?"

"It has its usefulness," I replied casually. "Back in Asgard, I didn't really have anyone to talk to but now that I do, I'm not quite sure what to say."

Spike nodded sympathetically. "Yeah, I've been there. Being a dragon in a land of ponies can be lonely."

"Well, you're pretty great in my book."

Even though he didn't say anything, Spike's wide grin told me everything I needed to know.

The library was unchanged since my last visit, save for the books zipping around the room, flying towards different bookshelves. Twilight was reading from a list while levitating different texts from a cart, magically sending each one to their proper destination. I threw Spike a questioning look.

"She does this every Tuesday," he remarked with a shrug.

Setting the weirdness of the act aside, I cleared my throat and Twilight peered up from her list, the books freezing in mid-air before collapsing into a series of neat piles.

"Fen, h-hi! How can I help you?"

"I have a book to return."

Working the snap fastener with a paw, I opened one saddle bag to reveal a blue book spine. A raspberry glow appeared around it and it flew over to land in front of Twilight's face.

"Frankenstag! I remember loaning this to Fluttershy but she never did finish it. What did you think?"

I made a sour face of disapproval.

"It started off great but then devolved into mediocrity, especially the ending."

"You didn't like it? It's flawless from beginning to end!"

"'Flawless'? Marey Spelley created a dynamic, three-dimensional character in the Creature but focuses the story on that gutless wretch Vicdeer Frankenstag."

One of Twilight's eyes twitched ever-so-slightly. Meanwhile, Spike began slowly backing up and squeezed himself underneath the nearest table. He hugged his knees, as though bracing himself for an oncoming storm.

"Hey, Vicdeer Frankenstag is a rich, albeit flawed and tragic figure! He allowed his own ego and hubris to destroy everything and everyone around him. He had everything but lost it due to his indecisiveness and inability to take accountability for his actions until it was too late."

I scoffed at this. "Please, Frankenstag was an overly-dramatic, entitled ponce, blinded by the possibilities of what he could do instead of what he should do. As a result, he crafted an angel with a demonic face and immediately shunned him."

Twilight jabbed a hoof at me. "Hey, that was a perfectly reasonable response, which is why it works as it could and probably would happen to anypony. And the Creature was no angel. He took innocent lives, some of which were just committed out of spite!"

"Of course he did! After Frankenstag abandoned him, the Creature sought to find someone else who would accept him and when that failed, he had nothing left but pain and a rational desire to get back at his creator. I, for one, rooted for the Creature!"

A wave of calmness washed over Twilight, something obviously clicking in her brain. Sitting down on her haunches, she held her hoof out frog up.

"Continue."

I blinked at this in confusion but proceeded.

"The Creature didn't ask to be born; he was brought to life by means outside his control and promptly rejected by his father, forced to live on his own and figure out this strange new world by himself. Everywhere he went, he was feared and despised because of his appearance and the fear of what he was capable of rather than anything he did. He was the only one of his kind, a lonely and miserable being that could've been truly benevolent, perhaps even beautiful, if someone just treated him with compassion instead of hatred and cruelty."

Twilight remained oddly quiet, a stark contrast to the passionate mare from a minute ago. She continued to stare at me, as though seeing me for the first time and studying me intensely with her violet gaze.

"That's quite an astute observation. So you're upset because you felt that the Creature was unjustly cheated of a happy ending?"

"I...well, yes. Both Frankenstag and Spelley could've eased his sorrow but in the end, he was the true tragedy of the story. He was called a monster when he was really a victim."

"He was, wasn't he? He just needed a guiding hoof to show him how to cope with his emotions, to let him know that he was okay and nurture his gifts instead of punishing him for his nature."

Somehow, I got the feeling that she wasn't talking about the Creature.

"Right...anyway, yes, the book started out promising but I can't recommend it."

Twilight stood up, Frankenstag held within her aura.

"Let's put this away and see if there's anything else we can find."

Sliding the book into its proper place, she began pulling over novels from the cart with her magic and sorting through them, hoping to find the right fit.

"The Hunchback of Notre Mare...no, that won't do. The Phantom of the Corral...nope. The Stallion Who Laughs...ha ha, definitely not."

"What about a book about a wolf?" I suggested, to which Twilight almost immediately floated a small tome in front of me.

"There you go: White Fang by Jog Lopedon. The main character is a dog-wolf mix. It's really a great read and it has a happy ending."

"Thanks, Twilight."

I placed it into my saddlebag, elated that such a tale even existed.

"It's good to finally meet you in the flesh."

Standing but a few feet away was Princess Luna herself. She looked exactly as she did in my dreams: dark blue coat, long mane of scintillating stars, teal-colored eyes full of compassion and sorrow. Unlike Princess Celestia, I felt more at ease in Luna's presence, as I was more familiar with her, plus she aided me with my nightmares. Twilight and I both bowed, though mine was deeper and lasted longer, a sign of respect to the younger co-monarch.

"Princess Luna! It's so good to see you. But where's Princess Celestia?"

"Yes, Tia was called away on business, something about handling a border dispute in Maretania. Thus, she asked me to come in her stead and conduct business with you."

"Right, of course! Fen, is this okay with you?"

"As long as Celestia isn't here," I retorted with a bit of an edge to my voice.

Princess Luna raised a brow. "I take it you don't approve of my sister."

"She's kind of a bitch."

"Fen!"

Twilight looked aghast at my blunt use of profanity. Princess Luna, however, while disapproving of my comment, held a kind of comprehension in her eyes. She cleared her throat.

"Yes, well, my sister's always been one for theatrics, even more so than I. She desires control in all things, including first meetings. Tia prefers using psychology when dealing with potential threats to the realm."

"I don't approve of what Princess Celestia did," Twilight conceded. "However, she was doing it in the name of her kingdom and insulting her isn't making you look better."

I wanted to tell Twilight to take her nose out of Princess Celestia's fat ass...but I figured that I was in enough trouble as it is. She wasn't being cruel, merely correcting my admittedly rude behavior in front of a guest, who also happened to be the second highest-ranking pony in Equestria. Besides, any further slandering of her sister might cause Princess Luna to forgo the pleasantries and shove her hind hoof up a place where the sun didn't shine. So for now, I kept my mouth shut. I figured I owed it to both of them.

"I heard about the chains," Princess Luna said softly. "I'm sorry; I didn't know she'd resort to that. I'm actually surprised you managed to handle yourself like you did."

"It wasn't easy. Truth be told, I wanted to bite her horn right off."

"So why didn't you?"

It sounded more like Princess Luna already knew the answer but wanted to hear what I had to say.

"Because if I did, I'd just be proving her right."

"And that, Fenrir," Princess Luna smiled, placing a hoof on my shoulder. "Is why I had faith in you."

Withdrawing her hoof, Princess Luna summoned a scroll from out of nowhere and unfurled it, which turned out to be a map of Equestria. She pointed at some red circles around the part marked "Ponyville."

"The only areas Fen is allowed to visit outside the confines of Ponyville are White Tail Woods, the Everfree Forest, Ghastly Gorge and Saddle Lake. Anywhere else is prohibited, even with your blessing, Twilight Sparkle. This is Celestia's official royal decree."

"I understand, Princess Luna," Twilight agreed hesitantly, giving me an apologetic look.

She charged up her horn and fired a raspberry-colored ray at my left hind paw, surrounding it in a cube-shaped energy construct made up of tiny glowing sigils. Soon, the cube dissipated though I could still feel its presence. I glared at Twilight.

"What was that?"

"It's a tracking spell," Twilight explained shakily. "It'll let me know if you go anywhere you're not supposed to."

Oh brilliant. Absolutely terrific!

"For the safety of Equestria and its citizens," Princess Luna announced. "You are also to continue studying Fenrir's magical capabilities and to train him to harness his power."

"Right, I was planning on doing that but first I wanted him to fully recover."

Princess Luna acknowledged this with a small nod.

"Very well then. Should you have any concerns, please do not hesitate to contact either I or my sister."

She then turned towards me. "It was good to officially meet you, Fenrir."

"It was good to meet you as well, Princess Luna."

Giving both of us a bow, Princess Luna strode past Spike, who had since climbed out from under his hiding place, and gave him a tender head pat before making her exit.

"You've really got to work on your social skills," Spike commented.

"I'd already spent one lifetime watching what I had to say," I retorted unapologetically. "I will not make that same mistake twice. Besides, it is the bold, not the meek, who hold dominion over all."

"Nevertheless," Twilight admonished. "You can't just say whatever you want whenever you want. After all, you catch more flies with honey than with vinegar."

"True, but you kill more rats with poison than with mousetraps."

Twilight sighed, rubbing her face. "Whatever. Since you're here, we should get started on your magic training. Perhaps that way we can get this Hunger-thing under control."

Taking a stance, she puffed out her chest and unfolded her wings.

"Now, I want you to unleash your magic."

"I don't know how to do that."

"Dig deep inside of yourself. What makes the Hunger come out?"

I thought about that for a moment. I'd always believed that the Hunger's visits were random, coming and going like an annoying relative who refused to take a hint. Usually it came when I needed to satisfy my baser instincts but the more I thought about it, the more I came to realize that it wasn't random at all. I was reminded of my battle against the Chimera, how the Hunger's dark magic arrived to aid me in my hour of need, and how much easier it was to bend it to my will. My emotions...that was the key!

"Anger, blood lust...when the CMCs needed me, I suppose a sense of protectiveness."

"That's good! Focus on that, mold it but don't force it. It's like paddling a canoe down a river."

Twilight began breathing in and out so I followed her example. In...and out. I closed my eyes, shutting out the world around me, all of its sights and smells until only I remained. In...and out...in...out...

I was hunting that buck in the forest, my heart racing with excitement as I managed to catch him.

In...out...

I was in the Everfree, bleeding and poisoned when I heard Apple Bloom call for me, my blood turning to ice as the chimera readied its claws for a killing blow, an inner fire being lit inside of my soul.

In...out...

I was crushing the chimera's goat-head underneath my paw, filling me with cruel satisfaction.

My fur was standing on end, a warm prickling feeling traveling along my limbs, followed by a tumultuous breeze that rolled over my body in little bursts of chilling air. Strangely, I was completely devoid of any kind of furious appetite or stabbing pain, only a sort of euphoric bliss I'd never experienced before. My muscles automatically expanded and contracted as an electric surge pulsed through them, forcing them to fidget and vibrate as new life was breathed into them. I reopened my eyes, discovering that same green and black aura burning around me and I let out a shout of exaltation. The red staves that usually accompanied it were absent, not that I minded.

"Very good, Fen!" Twilight applauded. "Now focus on an object and reach out to it."

I searched around for something to target and found a book on the cart a few feet away. It was a small but thick hardcover bearing the title of The Count of Mountie Cresto, a pair of gilded crossed swords and some balanced scales visible on the outward-facing spine. Stretching out my foreleg, I pointed at the book and fixated on it, pouring all of my concentration on the book. A green, black-edged similar to my own but considerably more transparent, flickered around it. Shutting out everything else, I trained my eyes in the novel, picturing it flying across the room and into my paw.

The more I concentrated, the stronger the aura became, turning from a lucid lime into a deep viridian. I began huffing in excitement, the image of the levitating book becoming more and more clearer in my head. Before I knew it, the magical barrier around the book once more adopted a pale translucent green before disappearing altogether. Discouraged, I dropped my foreleg and my shoulders sank, my own aura fading as well. I don't know what I did wrong but I failed spectacularly.

"It...it didn't work," I panted, the effort more draining than I thought it'd be.

"Don't feel bad, Fen," Twilight said softly, giving me a supportive smile. "Nopony gets it right on the first try."

"Yeah, she's right!" Spike added, giving my back a good scratch. "You'll get it next time."

It was disheartening to be sure, but it felt nice to have friends to cheer me up and offer me advice. I gave it a few more tries but nothing happened, not even a wiggle. Twilight believed that I would succeed, assuring me that even the most gifted unicorns like Starswirl the Bearded and Clover the Clever struggled with telekinesis in the beginning. The fact that I was even able to conjure my aura on command was an excellent sign and that basic psychokinetic magic was not far behind. My determination renewed, I vowed to master the levitation spell and fill the library with flying tomes.

Would Twilight find that upsetting or endearing? You make the call!

That mail-mare Derpy arrived and after giving me a somewhat passable head-pat, gave me a note from Applejack asking me to assist her in some farm work. Well, who was I to turn down a request from a friend in need? I bid both Spike and Twilight farewell, though before I left, Twilight placed that Mountie Cresto book into my saddlebag, insisting that it was a classic of Prench literature and one that I would love. It was apparently about a wrongfully-convicted stallion who escapes his prison and gets revenge on those that wronged him. Heh, I could relate.

Arriving at Sweet Apple Acres, I set my saddlebags down on the main house's porch, being sure to greet the ancient mare that sat in a nearby rocking chair. She gave me a warm, toothless grin.

"Hey there, Fen. How goes it?"

"Very well, Granny Smith. How are you feeling?"

"Well, th' arthritis in mah knees is actin' up, mah neck is sore, mah back feels like th' dance floor a' uh square dance, an' Ah ain't known th' touch o' uh stallion goin' nigh on, oh...fifteen years."

She nodded, as if to confirm all this to herself. "All in all...not too shabby, Ah tell ya what."

"I'm glad to hear that."

I really wasn't.

"Applejack's in th' orchard. Mighty appreciative o' yer help, big fella."

"It's no trouble, Mrs. Smith."

It actually wasn't.

The old mare nodded again, her head rattling slightly atop her neck.

"Heh, 'Mrs. Smith,' he says. Fer savin' mah granddaughter, yah've won th' right t' call me, 'Granny.'"

"Thank you, Granny. I'll talk to you later."

Granny Smith waved me off, rambling (mostly to herself) about how I reminded her of a dog she had as a filly. Yeah, I'm going to go out on a limb and say that the two of us were nothing alike.

I soon came across Applejack in the aforementioned orchard, raising both hind legs and using them to strike a tree trunk. The kick was strong enough to knock several apples loose, which then tumbled down into a large basket that'd been situated beneath the tree. Huh, so instead of going up and picking the apples one at a time, ponies in this world actually force the apples out with carefully-placed kicks. Well, it was certainly one way to go. Strange yes, but it made sense given how ponies' hooves lacked the dexterity of hands.

"Howdy, Fen! Glad yah could make it," Applejack greeted mirthfully.

"Hello Applejack. So, what was it you needed help with?"

"Ah'm glad yah asked. Ah'm gonna teach yah th' ways o' apple-buckin'."

"'Apple-bucking'?"

"Apple-buckin,' yes."

She showed me a tree with a particularly thick trunk and tapped it with a hoof.

"Now wha' yah wanna do is lift yer legs, or use one if yer more comfortable wi' tha,' an' give it a good kick."

I eyed the tree, then turned to Applejack, who gave me an encouraging wave of her hooves. Turning around, I raised my right hind leg, took aim and after a moment's hesitation, released it. There was a thud-crack, my paw actually hitting hard enough to puncture the tree trunk and sending nearly every single apple in it plummeting to the ground. Wincing at the display, I found Applejack gawking, first at me, then the tree. I really hoped that I didn't mess things up for her.

"Mah word...tha' was incredible! Huh, yah almost got every single one...an' on yer first try!"

Whew, dodged an arrow there.

Adopting a confident smirk, Applejack pointed at another tree nearby, this one even larger than the other.

"Go buck that one there."

Obeying, I repeated the same action, only this time shaking the tree so hard that it became completely bare.

"Fen, Ah do believe this is th' start o' uh beautiful friendship..."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Dirrinðí (der-rin-thi): Plover's call
Heiðlóa (hayth-low-ah): A small wading bird known as a European golden plover, which is said to signal the arrival of spring
Ymir (ee-meer): Frost giant and primordial being who was slain by Odin and his brothers Vili and Ve, his remains used to create Midgard (Earth)

Foresight Is 20/20

Apple-bucking the entire orchard took considerably less time than I initially thought, doing what would normally take hours in just three. Every now and then, Applejack would give me an impressed nod and resume her work, trying to keep up with me and even though it was pointless, I still had to applaud her for the attempt. I didn't think knocking apples out of trees would be as fun as it was but it wouldn't be the first time I'd been proven wrong. Perhaps it was some lingering yearning from my "glory days" to cause wanton destruction or the act simply spoke to my stupid basic male need to smash something. Or maybe it was the sheer pleasure of hard work, to contribute a valuable service to the community I'd become a part of and served as my way of giving back.

It soon became clear that we, or rather, I, had generated a little audience consisting of Big Mac, Granny Smith, Apple Bloom and Winona, who all intensely watched me clear the trees in one blow. No one, it seemed, enjoyed the display more than Winona, her hazel eyes observing my every movement, her tail wagging furiously enough to kick up a dirt cloud behind her. In fact, if I didn't know any better, I could've sworn there was some heavy lust behind her gaze. Given that I had little in the way of experience with females, other than the one-and-done encounter with that nameless she-wolf, you can imagine what this did to my masculine pride and I couldn't help but toss her a wide, knowing grin.

I could barely contain my laughter when Winona realized that I was onto her salacity, her eyes flying wide open and her cheeks burning red beneath her fur. Turning sharply, she rushed off through the nearby bushes, nearly knocking herself silly by almost head-butting Bic Mac's chest. Refocusing on the task at paw, I slammed my heel into the trunk I was currently working on, the plumb orbs falling all around me like thick rain droplets. I was lucky in that I had yet to seriously damage any of the trees; given how much the Apple family depended on them for their business, I'd hate to be responsible for setting them back by destroying their main supply of income. Both of my hind legs were beginning to lock up and I was just thankful that only one tree stood in the way of my rest.

I stared up at the tree, this one being the tallest, thickest and greenest one I'd seen yet.

"Go on, Fen. It's all yers."

Accepting Applejack's gracious offer, I spun around and, putting all of my weight onto my front paws, extended both of my hind legs in a good, hard kick. CRACK! A thunderous bang echoed throughout the orchard, my paws striking the tree hard enough to send it bowing backward, a shower of apples plummeting from the crown, creating a sound like a hundred pounding war-drums. The tree swerved back and forth, creaking as it recovered from my strike but remaining upright, eventually coming to a gradual stop. Aside from a large cavity and a couple of fissures, the tree was in remarkably good shape considering how I'd smacked it hard enough to kill a bear in one hit.

"Whoa, did'ya see that, everypony?! Did'ya?" Apple Bloom shouted excitedly.

Big Mac managed a stunned, "Eeyep" and brought his hooves together for a clap.

Granny Smith rubbed her eyelids. "Wha' are they feedin' tha' boy, oxen?"

Applejack gave my side a good rub. "Heh, we might jus' hafta keep yah 'round full-time."

"Depends...what's in it for me?"

"Our eternal gratitude?"

I furrowed my brow as if in deep thought. "Hmm, it's tempting..."

"Okay, okay! Yah drive uh hard bargain! How 'bout this: every day tha' yah work fer us, yah get eight-um-nine apple pies an' uh barrel o' cider?"

"It's a deal," I grinned and shook her hoof. "Lead the way, my eternally grateful lady."

Cracking a lopsided smirk, Applejack shepherded me towards the house, the rest of her family in tow.

"Jus' be sure t' not eat everything yah see. Leave some fer th' customers."

"I make no promises..."

Despite my joke, which made Granny Smith turn even greener than she already was, I had enough restraint to only take what was my agreed-upon payment. None of the four ponies sitting in front of me had actually expected me to enjoy my earnings right there and then, watching me with a mix of wide-eyed shock and awe or, in the case of little Apple Bloom, with whoops of excitement as she egged me on. By the time I'd made it to the ninth pie, I could already feel my stomach threatening to burst, throwing up a metaphorical white flag and begging me to stop. The adult Apples were grateful that I'd refrained from indulging in anymore pastries, poor Granny Smith looking ready to pass out and Apple Bloom giving me some mock boos in faux-disappointment.

"Wow, yah sure can put those away," Applejack muttered incredulously.

"I wasn't known as 'the Devourer' for nothing," I groaned, letting out a weak chuckle.

Apple Bloom leapt up into my face, her expression one of youthful pride and excitement.

"Yah should sign up fer th' pie-eatin' contest in tomorrow's carnival! Ain't no way nopony can beat ya!"

"I'd have to recover first, Bloom. Besides, wouldn't there be rules against that?"

"Uh-uh. Th' rules clearly say tha' anyone can sign up regardless o' species. Ain't nothing in th' rules 'gainst big talkin' wolves."

Actually, the term would be "vargr" but I didn't have it in me to correct her. Damn it all, how can these ponies, especially the young ones, be so adorable?! Wobbling to my paws, I groaned and patted my stomach, silently thanking it for not giving up on me. Big Mac offered me a hoof but I waved it away, preferring to stand on my own. A loud belch tore through my mouth, sending Applejack's hat tumbling off her head and Apple Bloom into a fit of laughter.

"Ha, good one!" Apple Bloom giggled before Granny Smith shot her a glare.

Turning to me, she grimaced, "Say, 'Excuse may.' Were ya raised in uh barn?"

"Actually, I was raised in a stable."

There was a light snicker and Applejack next found herself on the other end of Granny Smith's glower.

"I'm sorry," I said with a head-bow. "Please excuse me."

Granny Smith's gummy smile returned.

"Apology accepted, Fen. Are yah feelin' okay, Sugar Cube? Do'ya need t' lie down?"

"No, thank you. I really should be getting home."

She waved her hoof. "Ah insist. It ain't no problem wi' me."

"Oo, oo, can Fen stay in mah room?"

"Ain't no way he can fit," Big Mac said with a firm head shake. "He'll hafta sleep in th' barn."

That was the most words I'd heard him say this whole visit.

"Thank you all."

"It's th' least we can do." Applejack gave me a playful slug on the foreleg. "Yah did help us out a lot in th' orchard today. Celestia knows how much work we got done thanks t' yah."

I lightly bumped her side with my shoulder.

"I'm happy to help, my lady."

Applejack shook her head and shoved her hat back on, giving the brim a good tug.

"Yeah, well, git in tha' barn or Ah'll show yah how 'lady-like' Ah can be."

The barn was actually quite spacious, giving me plenty of room to stand and even pace if I wanted to. The smells didn't bother me; remember, I spent many years living in a stable so animal musk and the stink of wet hay and excrement weren't going to get under my skin. Big Mac cleared out an empty stall for me, sweeping away the dirt and hay and setting down some old blankets to make it more comfortable. Applejack tried apologizing for the shabby lodgings but I assured her it was more than enough and was grateful that they'd gone through the trouble. Honestly, compared to some of the places I've slept in, this was like being inside of a palace.

"Thank you both."

"Eeyup," was Big Mac's response before he turned and left.

"Jus' shout if yah need anythin," Applejack smiled, making her own exit.

I encircled the inside of the stall and settled down on my stomach, resting my head on my forelegs. Twenty minutes flew by and silence soon overtook the barn. If there was a clock, I'm sure it would've been annoyingly tick-tocking in the background to occupy the void of sound. I bolted upright as the door opened but I settled back down at the familiar scent of feminine canine musk. Winona soon came into view, an inquisitive look on her face.

"Ah wanted t' see how yah were. Do'ya mind if Ah stay a li'l while?"

"Not at all."

Gratefully, she took a seat on the floor right outside the stall.

"So..." I started off uneasily. "Have you always lived here?"

"Hmm? Oh yeah, mah whole life."

"Really?"

"Mah ma was th' previous Apple family dog. Ah was actually th' runt o' th' litter."

Winona then leaned forward slightly. "So where're yah from? If tha's not intrusive er anythin'."

"It's fine. I was born in a place called Járnvið in the realm of Jotunnheim. It's a massive forest located in a land of giants."

"What 'bout yer folks?"

I frowned at this. "My father and I weren't exactly close. He was the god of mischief, a bringer of chaos and mayhem so he wasn't always around. My mother was a witch and I haven't seen her since I was a pup. Well, a pup in my first life. Other than Tyr, who raised me, I had no one."

"Must've been lonely."

"It was," I admitted. "But I got used to it."

"Yah shouldn't have had t'." Winona scooted closer to me. "If we'd met when we were li'l, Ah would've made sure Applejack er Big Mac would've taken yah in."

I snorted at this. "Gods, if that was the case, they would've run out of food before the year was out."

Winona snickered, "Yeah, y'll are quite th' eater. Better watch out. Yer gettin' pretty big."

"Was that a fat joke?"

"Maaaybe."

I observed her curiously. "I've noticed that you've been more sociable with me. And there was that look you gave me in the orchard. What's going on?"

Scratching one ear with her hind paw, Winona let out a sigh.

"Ah know Ah've been playin' it cool but when Ah heard 'bout what happened wi' th' chimera, Ah was actually afraid yah weren't gonna make it." She began sniffling. "An' tha' would've just been awful."

I was hit by a hazy recollection of Winona seated at the foot of my hospital bed.

"Tha' was mighty brave o' ya," Winona resumed with tears in her eyes. "Dumb but brave. Not many would've done wha' yah did but yah did it anyway. An' Ah got t' thinkin' 'bout th' time we spent together an' Ah know it weren't much but Ah really liked havin' ya around. Th' truth is, Ah like ya."

I placed my larger paw gingerly atop hers.

"I like you too, Winona."

"Yeah, yah made tha' pretty clear," she chuckled. "But Ah'm willin' t' give this chance if ya'll are."

I licked the tip of her snout and delighted in her stunned expression.

"I'm game if you are."

In response, Winona slipped into the stall and cuddled up next to me, letting out a little sigh as she closed her eyes. As we lay there not speaking, I began to contemplate my jotunnulfr nature. The truth was, I had no clue as to how much time I had in this world. Maybe I'd keel over after a few centuries or I really was immortal and would simply keep on living. Winona's life was fleeting in comparison to mine, especially given her advanced age but perhaps I could grant her some happiness in her remaining years and that gave me some comfort, however small, as I drifted off to sleep.

I awoke sometime later, a snoozing Winona still cuddled up next to me, a content smile on her face. Moving with the pace of an elderly tortoise, I managed to shift enough without disturbing her and stood, almost hitting my scalp on an overhead beam. Well, good news was that I'd slept off my pie binge and settled my stomach, so much so that it was completely empty. As for the bad news, it looked like I'd grown again, not that I was all that shocked, mind you. Peering into a trough of standing water, I studied my reflection and discovered it wasn't just my height that'd been affected.

The wolf staring back at me had a broader, stockier skull with taller, more pointed ears and a pronounced brow. The muzzle was a tad longer and wider, the top canines peeking out of the upper lip. I opened my mouth and experimentally bit the air, my cuspids being longer and more curved. My fur has lengthened and became shaggier which, when combined with the broader chest, shoulder blades, and torso, added to my increased size. Now I was undoubtedly tall enough to stare over Big Mac's head and easily dwarf the majority of ponies that I'd normally come across.

It was still early in the morning, the sun having barely risen when I stepped outside. Somewhere, a cock was customarily crowing, no doubt to someone's aggravation. I collected my saddlebags from the front porch of the Apple Family homestead and began with White Fang, the protagonist's species being a major point of interest for me. I'd barely made it two chapters in when Big Mac and Applejack exited the house and stopped dead in their tracks. I looked up from my book and smiled at them.

"Good morning."

"Morning," they both managed.

"Looking lovely so far, isn't it?"

They nodded and, encircling me like fight-starlings, the siblings took turns examining me. Big Mac lifted up one of my paws, which was now big enough to cover his face, while Applejack prodded at my ribs with a hoof. This tickled and I tried to hold in my laughter, huffing out some puffs of air.

"How do'ya feel, Sugar Cube?"

"Fine," I answered casually. "And you?"

"Just peachy. Big Mac?"

"Eeyup."

Apple Bloom sleepily trudged out of the house, rubbing her eyes.

"Wha's goin' on, every...?"

She paused upon catching sight of me.

"Whoa, yer gigantic!"

The filly proceeded to bounce around me, a parade of oohs and ahhs accompanying her movements.

"Ah can't 'till mah friends see yah! They're gonna lose it!"

Apple Bloom gasped and spun around to face her siblings.

"Can Ah bring Fen t' th' carnival? Please?"

They silently peered at one another, Big Mac nodding his approval.

"If it's fine wi' Fen, then it's fine wi' us," Applejack concluded, throwing me a questioning gaze.

I'd barely managed a "I don't mind" when Apple Bloom wrapped herself around one of my forelegs.

"Yay! Ah can't wait!"

~*~

Arriving home, I attempted to enter my doghouse, only to find that I couldn't even fit through the door. In retrospect, I really should've seen that coming. Sighing, I set my saddlebags inside and made my way up to the cottage. There was no way I was getting in there, so I settled for knocking on the front door. Fluttershy's voice let me know that she was on her way and almost two minutes later, the pegasus came into view, momentarily taken aback by my transformation.

"Hey Mother. I kind of grew again..."

"I can see that," she replied in her normal sweet tone, a bit of dryness seeping into her voice.

"Did you want something to eat?"

"Yes, please."

"Go wait in the backyard. I'll bring you something in a few minutes."

In the backyard, I found a nice patch of grass to lie down on. Even with my growth spurt and more menacing appearance, the animals that usually hung around the cottage continued to go about their usual business, though most of them understandably kept their distance. Wariness was a preferable option to outright fear and it made sense that the mostly prey-animal creatures would instinctively have their eyes on me. I really didn't care; as long as none of them had a problem with me, I didn't have a problem with them. Angel soon bounded into view, stopping to give me a curious once-over.

"Wow," he whistled. "You're huge! And kind of scary-looking."

"I know. Aside from Fluttershy's little entourage, no one really cares."

"That's because you're a big softie," Angel remarked in a baby voice, giving my cheek a pinch.

"Release my cheek or-..."

"Or what?"

I knew it was just playful teasing but that didn't mean I had to like his arrogance.

"Or else I will eat all of those almond cookies you've been hiding."

Angel drew back in surprise but knitted his brow skeptically.

"You're bluffing. You don't even know where they are."

"They're in a jar hidden under the couch," I said without missing a beat.

The rabbit became a white blur as he sped away to the front of the house, leaving me cackling like a madman. Fluttershy arrived with a tray of venison, the steaks stacked up in a miniature pile.

"What was that about?"

I gained control over my cackling and shook my head.

"Something about baked goods. This looks amazing, Mother. Thank you."

"Fenrir?"

I lifted my head from the tray, a steak dangling from my mouth. I quickly put it away and licked my mouth.

"Yes, Mother?"

Fluttershy seated herself on the grass next to me, taking a moment to gather her thoughts.

"I wanted to let you know how sorry I am."

I gave a short scoff. "You're sorry? For what?"

She seemed to wince at this, a great deal of guilt adorning her features.

"I know I've been distant lately. It's just...that I'm still adjusting to what I learned about you the other day. I'd been treating you just like a dog but now, I don't know how to reconcile that with the thought of you as a normal sentient being."

"Plus the whole 'killing thing,' right?" I asked.

"Well, there's that too. It's still a lot to process."

I felt awful for not giving much thought to Fluttershy's predicament. It had to have been hard to acclimatize herself to one way of thinking, then get the rug pulled out from under her and learn that she'd been wrong this whole time. She'd been there for me since the beginning and still was, even after hearing about my past. Placing my tail around her waist, I used my foreleg to press her against my side. There was no resistance on her end, gladly snuggling into me.

"You don't need to be sorry, Mother. The truth is, you've been more accepting, more patient, and more loving than I could've ever thought possible. If anything, I don't deserve having you in my life."

I held my paw up when Fluttershy tried to interrupt.

"I know what I was, what I am. But you never gave up on me. Please don't feel guilty. I don't want you to beat yourself up over this. No matter what happens, I will always treasure our time together."

Fluttershy's eyes moistened at my words. "Me too, Fen. I love you."

"And I love you, Mother," I said softly, gently nuzzling her chest.

The concept of wyrd was always a point of contempt for me, an intangible but ever-present web I'd found myself entangled in. Much like a noose, the more I struggled, the tighter it constricted around my throat until at last I was left strangled. I used to believe that I was only ever fated to become a monster to be slain at the end-times but perhaps the Norns decreed that I was to go through all of that so that I could arrive here at this place and time. Perhaps Fluttershy was meant to be in the Everfree Forest that day and was meant to take me in. I can't say for certain whether or not I did anything to improve her life but I definitely know as an irrefutable fact that she improved mine.

"Mother? I promised Apple Bloom I'd escort her to the carnival. Is that alright?"

Fluttershy stroked the side of my muzzle. "Of course it is. I'll be there a little later too."

I simply nodded, enjoying our little moment together.

~*~

An hour soon passed and I made my way to town, three fillies gleefully astride my back. Following my talk with Fluttershy, as well as the completion of my breakfast, I swung by Sweet Apple Acres to pick Apple Bloom up, finding Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo there as well. It seemed that I'd been designated as their chaperone for the next hour-and-a-half until Rarity would take over and the CMCs couldn't be happier. As to be expected, the other two fillies were astounded by my appearance and fussed over different parts, with Scootaloo paying extra attention to my fangs and paws while Sweetie Belle repeatedly ran her hooves through my fur, admiring the soft, thick hair I'd since grown. Applejack gave them some bits and a warning to listen to whatever I told them and we were off.

"Whoo! I'm the queen of the world!" Scootaloo cheered while clinging to my neck.

I rolled my eyes at this but said nothing. Aside from behaving as a young child should, she was enjoying the sensation of being tall for once instead of a tiny filly. I'd been made aware that Scootaloo, despite being a pegasus, was incapable of flight, an ironically depressing thought that made my heart go out to her. I don't know what I'd do if I was crippled or toothless, deprived of my ability to run and hunt, to take pleasure from such simple and liberating acts. Giving joy to young Scootaloo, if only briefly, filled my soul with an indescribable bliss I've never known in two thousand years of existence.

Bystanders watched as we came strolling into town, most, if not all, were entertained by the sight of the CMCs riding a giant wolf as though he were a wagon. Tents and stalls had been set up, a multitude of games and activities awaiting enjoyment for ponies of all ages. A unicorn in sunglasses magically tossed darts at a board covered in balloons, all the while bobbing her head along to the barely-audible beat thumping from her headphones. Time Turner was tossing balls at a pyramid of bottles in an attempt at winning a stuffed bear for Derpy, though he spent more time hitting the wall than the bottles. A particularly muscular stallion slammed a large mallet and rang the bell at the top of the vertical tower, stopping to flex his muscles before accepting his prize of a giant stuffed panda.

"Where do y'all wanna go t' first?"

"I want to try Whac-A-Mole!" Scootaloo grinned. "I'm going to beat the high score this time."

Sweetie Belle tapped her chin. "Hmm, I was thinking about the ring toss."

"Wha' 'bout yah, Fen?" Apple Bloom inquired.

"I'm not really one for games."

"Lame! Come on, Fen," Scootaloo all but begged me. "It'll be fun! Just pick one!"

A loud ding distracted me and I turned my head to witness a very thin and feeble-looking stallion try his luck at the vertical tower game, barely managing to get the puck above three. The crowd booed and threw jeers as well as popcorn, sending the stallion sadly stumbling off. I shook my head in pity, wondering how such a stallion would ever find a mate being so weak. Scootaloo, meanwhile, smirked up at me.

"You want to try your luck at the strength-tester? Let's go."

The crowd parted to make way for my companions and I as I approached the tower, the portly earth pony running the game doing a double-take at the sight of me. He calmed somewhat when he noticed the fillies accompanying me, straightening the small hat on his head and clearing his throat.

"What can I do for you?"

Scootaloo confidently set down some bits on the small table next to the pony.

"Let my friend here try."

The earth pony's eyes bounced between Scootaloo and me.

"S-sure, go right ahead."

I thanked him and strode up to the lever, the onlookers watching me with bated breath. Ignoring the mallet, I gave the CMCs a wink and slammed my right fore-paw down. The impact was so strong that the puck zipped up and knocked the bell clean off of the tower, sending it soaring off a few feet away and right into a coincidentally-placed trash can, an act surely worthy of skalds' attention. The crowd went nuts, hollering and congratulating me on the feat, though none were louder than my friends. The earth pony nervously shoved a stuffed figure resembling a potato with a face and limbs.

"Here's your prize, sir!"

"Thank you," I grinned and passed the freakish toy to Scootaloo. "Here you go."

Scootaloo stared astonishingly at me before accepting the toy, hugging it to her chest.

"Thanks, Fen," she whispered tenderly, almost as if I'd given her some great treasure.

I patted her head with my paw, using the pads like a brush.

"Anytime."

Next, we visited the ring toss, where Sweetie Belle managed to win herself a black ball marked with the number eight that apparently answered your questions if you shook it. I'd initially mistaken it for a mystical divining tool but the fillies shared a good laugh and informed me it was just a fun toy. After that, Scootaloo tried for her Whac-A-Mole record, using a foam-covered mallet to strike a bunch of plastic moles that popped in and out of several holes. She didn't end up doing very well, only hitting two but remained in high spirits, keeping the potato-thing tightly pressed against her side. Apple Bloom, however, was a pro at the game, hitting nearly every mole and obtaining a rubber play-sword.

"Fen, hello there!"

Rarity came trotting towards us, briefly thrown off by my new height and build.

"Did...you all have fun?"

The fillies animatedly talked over one another in response.

"Well that answers that question." Rarity turned to me. "Thanks for watching them."

"Of course."

The three were reluctant to leave but after I promised to meet back up with them, they were more receptive and each thanked me with a hug. After Scootaloo was finished, her hug ending up being the tightest, the CMCs waved goodbye and went off with Rarity. There weren't many games that I could play and the rides were too small but I could still walk around and enjoy the sights. I soon came across a garish sea-green tent with yellow stripes, the sign about the entrance reading, "Madame Tarocchi: Fortuneteller" and a plum-colored stallion brusquely shoved his way out of the tent. He briefly glared in my direction and I caught the dagger shoved in the back of his belt, as well as the familiar coppery smell clinging to the blade, letting me know that it wasn't just for show.

He scowled and wove his way through the crowd, just as an elderly mare stiffly appeared in the tent's entrance, her eyes boring into mine. She was roughly in her late sixties, early seventies, with a silver-blue mane tied back in a bun, one milky white eye and a slight case of under-bite. A purple and white headscarf, pair of faux-golden hooped earrings and a black shawl draped over the shoulders of her light green body completed the look. Her cutie mark consisted of three egg-white playing cards, each bearing a black question mark.

"Ah, welcome, my lupine friend," she croaked in a strange accent, beckoning me with a hoof. "Come, come into Madame Tarocchi's tent, yes? Madame Tarocchi knows much..."

Reluctantly, I made my way over to her. There was something...unsettling about her scent, one that was both foreign and familiar to me, though I was unable to place it. All I knew was there was something off about the mare and the fact that I wasn't sure about the reason was what angered and worried me the most. Even as I loomed over her, Madame Tarocchi remained eerily calm.

"Are you real?"

"Indeed, Madame Tarocchi is one of those gifted with the third eye, yes? Tell you what: Madame Tarocchi will give you a free demonstration and then you will believe. Deal?"

"O-kay..."

The tent's interior was surprisingly large enough to house me, the roof reaching at least twenty feet. Candles flickered atop a shelf filled with odds and ends like tiny skulls, a shrunken head and a pickled nine-legged calf fetus. Madame Tarocchi took her seat in a high-backed chair at the other end of a round wooden table, the surface carved with the images of two seals chasing one another in a circle. She lit an incense stick and began drawing signs in the air, spreading reddish-brown vapor throughout the tent before setting it down in a clay holder in the shape of a falcon. Rubbing her temples, the old mare began throat-singing in a language that I was unfamiliar with.

"Oh spirits, guide these withered hooves, reveal the future to me-e-e-e-e!"

I scoffed at her theatrics. "I bet you're a charlatan."

The old mare cocked her head. "Really? I thought I was a Gemini."

Funny how she suddenly dropped her accent.

She gestured to the other end of the table.

"Come, sit. Madame Tarocchi compels thee."

I rolled my eyes but still obeyed.

Madame Tarocchi suddenly jumped in her seat and raised a hoof.

"Ah! According to the Dwellers of the Ether, you are...Fenrir, son of Loki."

Now I was intrigued. No one outside my immediate friends' circle knew my true name or the name of my father. Unless someone went blabbing, there was no way this random old mare could possibly have this information.

"What else do they tell you?" I wondered, trying to sound as though I actually believed this malarkey.

"Madame Tarocchi also knows...that you are Warg-King, God-Wolf, Gleipnir’s Mouthful, the Ravener, Brother of Death, Bane of the High-God..."

This wasn't possible!

The old mare continued, her voice gaining thunderous momentum.

"...Hróðvitnir, Vánagandr, Thjóthvitnir, Fettered One, Tyr's Crippler, Prisoner of Ámsvartnir..."

"Enough!" I barked, the fortuneteller going silent. "You've made your point."

"Then may Madame Tarocchi give you a card reading, yes?"

Who was this stranger who held knowledge she couldn't possibly possess?

"Go ahead," I told her flippantly.

Madame Tarocchi studied me with her good eye, which I only now realized was a deep green. She withdrew a deck of cards, shuffled them up and set three face down on the table.

"These represent your past, your present and your future," Madame Tarocchi gravely intoned. "Let us see what Fate has in store for you, yes?"

She flipped over the one on her immediate left, which depicted three swords impaling a bleeding heart. Oddly, I could almost swear I saw the heart beating, heard the thump-thump-thumping as the swords slid into the organ. Blood dripped down from the wounds in flowing streaks.

"The Three of Swords, yes? You have experienced pain, heartache...betrayal."

Flashes of Lyngvi raced through my mind.

The middle card was a stallion hunched over in bed with his face in his hooves, a row of gleaming swords hanging horizontally on the wall behind him. The old mare's good eye widened.

"This is the Nine of Swords. You have done a terrible wrong-no-many wrongs. You have hurt many innocents, spilled enough blood to drown the world. You must make amends."

She flipped over the last card, the image of a stallion carrying a bundle of long wooden poles.

"The Ten of Wands. You carry a great burden, one that is of your own making. The road ahead is going to be hard but you must travel it nonetheless to achieve happiness."

Madame Tarocchi then glanced at me sympathetically. "The way you walk is thorny, through no fault of your own. You were fated to suffer in one life but now must continue to do so in this one. To feel the sunshine, you must first hack your way through the dark forest."

She began to reshuffle her deck when she accidentally dropped it, scattering cards all over the table. One in particular slid face-up across the table and landed in front of me. It was a ram-like creature with eyes of flame and a bell hanging from his collar, the sound of deep ringing echoing in my ears. A stallion and a mare were chained to the throne he sat upon, their faces contorted into screams of anguish. A myriad of shrieks appeared to rip through the tent, though if Madame Tarocchi heard them too, she gave no indication of this and instead focused on cleaning up her mess.

Finally taking notice of the card, Madame Tarocchi reached over to pick it up, her hoof hovering above the card.

"The Devil, yes? Symbolic of a toxic relationship you have. A figure from your past, perhaps?"

Abandoning the accent once again, Madame Tarocchi held out a hoof.

"Okay, that'll be twenty-five bits."

I balked at this. "Twenty-five?! You said this was free!"

"Ah-ah-ah, Madame Tarocchi said that the demonstration was free. Nothing was said about the tarot reading. I don't just give out advice for free, yes?"

Grumbling, I forked over the bits, which Madame Tarocchi greedily snatched and deposited into a previously-unseen lock-box beneath the table. She flashed me a pretentious smile and waved me off.

"Good luck, Fenrir Lokisson," she stated in that ridiculous accent. "Madame Tarocchi looks forward to seeing you once more, yes?"

"Don't count on it," I growled and stormed out.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Ámsvartnir (aims-vart-neer): "Pitch black," lake where the island of Lyngvi-the location of Fenrir's binding-was located
Skald (skaal-d): Poet or bard
Thjóthvitnir (th-jo-th-vit-neer): "the Great Wolf," another epithet for Fenrir
Vargr (var-grr): "Wolf," typically used to describe a large wolf
Wyrd (weird): Concept of fate or, more accurately, one's fate as determined by their past actions both good or bad

All of the books that I've mentioned thus far, with the exception of The Man Who Laughs and The Hunchback of Notre Dame, I actually do own, with White Fang and The Count of Monte Cristo being among my personal favorites.

Madame Tarocchi was inspired by Madame Lulu from The Carnivorous Carnival (the ninth book in A Series of Unfortunate Events) and Maleva (played by Maria Ouspenskaya) from the classic 1941 Universal Studios film The Wolf Man to a certain extent.

Piece of Cake...Or Pie

I couldn't have fled from that accursed tent fast enough. Witches unnerved me as magic had long haunted me throughout both of my lives, from the unbreakable grip of Gleipnir to the curse of The Hunger. When Gullveig's heart called out to Loki, did it do so independently or did the witch's spirit linger on, beguiling him with promises of great power? Had Gullveig planned on dying, knowing full-well what would transpire as a result? This had to be the work of Fate, as there were far too many factors that wove this tapestry of woe to be chalked up to mere coincidence.

My thoughts often turned back to the fortuneteller and I wondered who this "Madame Tarocchi" really was. It'd occurred to me that there could be some trickery afoot and considering that con artists existed in both Midgard and Equestria, I found this to be a worthy conclusion. The more I thought about it, however, I began to doubt this line of thought. Why would some old nag go through such trouble for me? As far as the majority of the inhabitants knew, I was nothing more than just a big wolf and thus possessed no real value; I had no lands, wealth or titles and if Tarocchi was thinking of taking me hostage, then she could've easily captured me with the help of some unsavory cohorts and extorted a fortune from Twilight Sparkle or sold me to some circus.

There was also the issue of how she came to own such information as she knew details about me that I didn't tell anyone else. True, while I did eventually spill my proverbial guts to the Element Bearers, shocking them with tales of my prior misdeeds, I didn't share everything with them, such as the various appellations that I'd been known as. Perhaps Madame Tarocchi was as she claimed to be, a traveling seer and fortune teller, only one who held genuine powers to glimpse beyond the veil of the material plane. After all, magic was exceptionally prevalent in this world, a factor that was as common to the ponies as water and air so a select few with the gift of foresight was not impossible. But then, why would Madame Tarocchi, if she indeed truly was a vísendakona, live the life of a two-bit fortuneteller scraping out a meager living with a traveling carnival?

I thought more on my encounter with the old mare, specifically that mysterious smirk and twinkle in her green eye, both of which indicated that she knew me on a personal level. Then there was her scent, an overwhelming odor that carried with it a lingering sense of familiarity, as though returning to a place you had a bad experience at and would rather avoid it at all costs and this made it stand out like a fox amongst a flock of chickens. It was difficult to pin down but if I had to describe it, then I would say it was akin to cinnamon and burnt meat with a hint of crushed mustard seeds. I'd met Madame Tarocchi before but I couldn't place the when or how and this uncertainty was driving me up the wall. Perhaps it was folly to pursue an enchantress but if I wanted answers, then I would have to seek them out myself.

I scoured the collection of tents and booths, growing more and more frustrated by my inability to locate the sea-green and yellow-striped fabric structure. I returned to the area where I'd encountered her and froze in place at the sight before me. A patch of flattened grass was situated between a clown show tent and a face-painting booth. The witch's scent, which only barely registered with me, and several tent peg holes served as the only evidence that Madame Tarocchi had even been there at all. Frowning, I approached the middle-aged stallion running the face-painting booth.

"Excuse me, but did you happen to see what happened to the green and yellow tent?"

The red-brown unicorn furrowed his brow. "I'm not sure. It was here and then...I don't know."

After questioning some of the other booth-vendors, as well as some random ponies, I learned that the tent was simply there one minute, then gone the next. Everyone agreed that such a tent bearing Madame Tarocchi's name had existed-this was a relief for my sanity-but no one could tell me when it was packed up or by whom. When I pressed them, every pony's answer more-or-less came down to, "I just didn't notice" or "I don't remember." Somehow, Madame Tarocchi knew I'd come looking for her and must've cast some spell, even though, through my understanding of Equestrian sorcery, earth ponies were incapable of performing magical acts of that variety. Stranger still, she managed to pack up her tent and leave without anyone noticing or even recalling her departure.

It was as if she simply vanished into thin air!

Discouraged, I wandered the carnival with no clear direction in mind.

"The way you walk is thorny, through no fault of your own. You were fated to suffer in one life but now must continue to do so in this one. To feel the sunshine, you must first hack your way through the dark forest."

Madame Tarocchi's words echoed in my head as I meandered past the fun and games. What further trials awaited me? How long until I could carve out a life for myself without trial and strife?

"Hey Fen, over here!"

I made out a yellow mare waving me over and my spirits were immediately lifted.

Fluttershy was seated at a wooden table alongside Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack, while Pinkie and Rainbow were at a table next to them with Spike and the CMCs. They were conversing amongst themselves and enjoying different kinds of carnival food, such as hayburgers and Prench fries. I took a seat on the ground so that I was facing both tables, my form throwing the group in my shadow but no one seemed to mind. It was nice to see everyone in such high mirth, so much so that I found myself sharing in their revelry and decided that it'd be better to forget the incident with the mysterious fortune teller. I smiled down at Fluttershy, whose face was painted in the orange and white coloring of a fox, a little black inverted triangle on the tip of her muzzle serving as the nose.

"Are you having fun so far?"

She nodded. "I took Spike and the fillies to get their faces painted."

I noticed that the youngsters did indeed have different markings and patterns adorning their faces. Spike bore a little mustache and an eye patch covering his left eye, a skull-and-crossbones situated in the center of his forehead. Apple Bloom's decorations, in a surprising twist, had nothing to do with apples, her face paint instead featuring a red-brown tree over her muzzle and the leafy top covering her eyes and temples like a mask. A grinning crescent moon sat on Sweetie Belle's left cheek and a merry-looking sun on her right. When it came to Scootaloo, I paused, as her face had been painted to resemble that of a wolf's, complete with a light coat of gray over her ears.

"So you did," I replied in a neutral tone.

"What about you?" Fluttershy asked. "Where did you go?"

She just had to ask that question, didn't she?

"I visited some fortune teller named Madame Tarocchi. She...knew who I was, knew the name of my father and other titles I was known by in my previous life."

"She did?"

"That's incredible!" Twilight blurted out, though quickly backpedaled once she realized what she'd said. "I mean, that's terrible but also kind of amazing. I've heard of some ponies possessing extrasensory abilities like clairvoyance or precognition, though, granted, I've yet to witness it firsthoof. I mean, Pinkie has her 'Pinkie Sense' but every test I've subjected her to all have concluded that it's not an inherent psychic ability-..."

"Ah think wha' Twilight is tryin' t' say," Applejack interrupted (thankfully). "Is tha' is jus' plumb weird. Did she ask fer anythin'? Make any kind o' demands?"

I shook my head. "No, although I had to give her twenty-five bits for a tarot card reading."

"That sounds like a rip-off to me," Rainbow said casually. "You should've gotten your money back."

"I tried but I couldn't find her tent. It was like she just disappeared."

"Oooooh, spooookyyy!" Pinkie waved her hooves dramatically.

Ignoring her friend's antics, Twilight looked up at me curiously.

"What did the fortune teller say?"

"Something about a figure from my past and upcoming challenges."

"I'm sure whatever happens, you'll get through it," Fluttershy beamed encouragingly, tenderly rubbing my upper foreleg in a circular motion.

In lieu of a verbal response, I offered up a cheek-lick.

We spoke no more of Madame Tarocchi or her dire warnings, and for that, I was eternally grateful. The gang chatted about something or other; the truth was, I wasn't really listening. Being out and about with a group of friends talking and laughing was more important to me than what was the topic of discussion. Friends. How surreal was that?

Scootaloo was sitting on the end of the bench so that she was on my immediate right, the potato-man toy tightly pressed against her chest as she dined. It was a tad strange how attached she was to that thing, given how simplistic its design and its commonplace value. I began to wonder about her home life, contemplating whether or not she was being properly taken care of but ultimately concluded that it wasn't any of my business and resolved to keep my muzzle out of it. However, she was a good filly and if I found out that she was being mistreated, two ponies would be going missing and their corpses would never be discovered.

Anyway, they were enjoying Prench fries with lemonade and something called "funnel cake." Upon Pinkie's insistence, I sampled some and found it to be greasy but tasty with a satisfying crunch, though I wasn't keen on the powdered sugar, sticking my tongue out on account of the topping's dryness. I washed it down with some proffered lemonade courtesy of Fluttershy, a juicy-tart flavor that I was unaccustomed to and desired more of. Now I'm wishing that they'd served lemonade in Asgard, which would've been a nice substitute as my sole choice of beverage being water, as the gods believed giving mead or ale to a growing jotunnulfr would've been beyond the realm of stupidity. That was actually, begrudgingly, one of the few things I'd agreed with the gods on, despite my everlasting curiosity to know what mead tastes like and why it gave men such joy to imbibe.

After ten minutes or so, mostly speculation on my part as I never really had much of a concept of time, everyone decided to do some more walking for another hour before calling it quits. This was fine by me, as I was enjoying being around my friends and having fun, the business with the fortuneteller almost forgotten. The CMCs once more took position on my back, though after a brief period, Scootaloo boldly decided to sit atop my head. The old me would've no doubt become incensed by such blatant audacity, however, I was much different than the old Fenrir. Now I couldn't contain my amusement at the display and a hint of pride may've entered my heart.

"Look, we're here!"

I followed Scootaloo's outstretched hoof to where a white, red-lettered banner declared:

"The 57th Annual Ponyville Pie Eating Contest!"

"Hmm, this might be entertaining," I mused aloud. "Come, let's find our seats."

Applebloom giggled. "Naw, Fen, we're gonna find our seats. Yore gonna participate!"

"I'm sorry...what?"

"Applebloom went ahead and signed you up!" Sweetie Belle explained excitedly.

"Yeah, as it turns out, there's nothing in the rules that forbids giant wolves from entering!" Scootaloo added. "So you're in the clear!"

"Hooray for loopholes!" All three cheered.

Truth be told, I had never been in a competition before, having been excluded from games during my early development. My puphood in Asgard lacked games, contests or the companionship of fellow youths and besides Tyr, I had no playmates of my own. This would be the perfect chance to rectify that error and to prove my mettle against what I presumed to be Equestria's best eaters. Why not prove my inherent superiority over these peons?

"Very well then. This could be fun."

I lowered the three fillies onto the ground and they scampered for the wooden stands, joining the grownups and Spike. Only Pinkie Pie seemed to be absent but this wasn't alarming, as she'd probably gone out to purchase some more fatty carnival treats. From a purely observational and non-sexual standpoint, I'd noticed how she had foal-bearing hips and a doughy backside and that meant she'd have a mate sometime in the near-future. Just imagine Pinkie and her stallion having lots of fidgety, off-kilter, sugar-obsessed offspring. Oh my, a horde of miniature Pinkies bouncing across the land.

Gods help Equestria....

Dispelling that particular future outcome of horror and bedlam, I trudged over to a twenty-foot table where five stallions were preparing themselves for the coming conflict, napkins tied around their necks and expressions of hard determination on their faces. I'd honestly expected more husky ponies but then again, you didn't have to be morbidly obese to effectively put food away. My father Loki was known for his prodigious appetite in spite of his more spindly frame, his mighty hunger dwarfing that of even Thor, a man that once consumed an entire ox, eight salmon and three casks of mead in one sitting. Only myself and Logi could match Loki's eating prowess so unless a god or spirit was in attendance, I had no reservations about my capabilities, practically lapping up the sweet, savory taste of victory.

Unsurprisingly, Mr. and Mrs. Cake each took turns wheeling carts of stacked pies, each one unmistakably carrying the near-overwhelming aroma of apples and cinnamon. Applejack, Granny Smith and Big Mac spread the pies out along the table, handing (hoofing) them out amongst the salivating contestants. I could not wait to shred through these baked dishes but I was able to restrain myself, allowing reason to overpower hunger as I pictured my future triumph. It appeared as though I was not the only one with inner turmoil, the other contestants too staring longingly at the pies. None of them wavered nor broke, however, and for this, I was glad for their self-restraint.

I looked over to the judges' table, where three ponies, two stallions and one mare, were chatting about matters that neither concerned me nor held my interest until the mare rose and took her place at a wooden podium bearing the sigil of Ponyville. I'd only seen her once or twice, but I recognized the amber-colored earth pony as the appropriately, if somewhat banally-named, "Mayor Mare". She was apparently the town's former leader, serving in much the same way like a jarl or chieftain, but now that Twilight was an alicorn princess, that begged the question of what role she actually served now. I supposed it was a ceremonial thing before deciding that I didn't actually care, filing the query for later and reminding myself to ask Twilight after this was all done. Readjusting her glasses, Mayor Mare tapped the microphone with a hoof and cleared her throat, flashing the attendees a politician's grin.

"Welcome everypony, to the fifty-seventh annual Ponyville pie-eating contest! I think I speak for my associates when I say that we are thrilled to be here on this momentous occasion!"

Only a small town would consider a pie-eating contest a "momentous occasion".

"As an added bonus, this year's competition has a new contestant, the first non-pony, in fact, to ever participate. Give it up for Fen the Wolf!"

I beamed at the sound of applause and raised my head high.

"Good luck, Fen!" Sweetie Belle cried.

"Wipe the floor with them!" Scootaloo shouted, waving a cardboard sign that read, "Fen for the Win!"

"Now, our judges have gone over the official rules with a fine-tooth comb, and there is nothing in there that says any non-pony, including animals, are incapable of taking part in the contest so we are willing to allow it. Remember,..."

Mayor Mare pointed to a clock sitting atop the judge's table.

"...Once the signal is given and the contest starts, whoever finishes the most amount of pies in the least amount of time will be declared the winner. The record thus far is eighteen pies in four and a half minutes. Can anyone here beat it?"

Yes, I can.

"...Without further ado, let us get to the main event! Are you ready-...?"

"Wait, hold on a minute!"

That voice...

Who else but the Pink One herself came whooshing across the grass like gusts from the wings of Hræsvelgr, the air around her ripping hats off of heads and food out of hooves. She slid in on the other end of the table and tied a spare napkin around her neck with alarming dexterity, taking a moment to wave to our friends in the stands. Wait, no one told me that Pinkie was participating too! That mare had a stomach as deep as the ocean's depths and a mouth to match. How in the name of Freyr's low-swinging cock was I supposed to top that?!

"Sorry I'm late. I thought I saw Sapphire Shores but it turned out to just be a gopher."

Pinkie then waved both hooves wildly in my direction. "Hi Fen! Good luck in the contest!"

I thought for a moment and decided that she more than anyone would serve as a worthy opponent to one such as I, the worm to my hawk, the chicken to my fox, the salmon to my bear, the...erm...uh...well, you know what I'm getting at. I lifted a paw in response, willing at least to show her some measure of sportsmanship. Whether win or lose, Pinkie was my friend and I internally swore that this contest would do nothing to tarnish our relationship. I sincerely wished her the best of luck and hoped that she would put up a fight. Otherwise, what fun would this be?

Mayor Mare held up a hoof bell. "Are you ready?"

Pinkie and I exchanged a smirk and nodded.

"Get set...go!"

The bell chimes pushed the contestants into a hurried frenzy. While everyone else began gobbling at their pies, I spared a moment to snicker at my opponents' futile attempts before I took my pie and swallowed it in a single gulp, foil dish and all. Big Mac eyed me incredulously and set another before me, which too vanished down my gullet. The stallion to my immediate right, a beefy, hulking pegasus with tiny wings and over-sized chompers, briefly choked on his mouthful upon witnessing my true might and spat it out. I grinned at the pegasus before swallowing the third pie whole, the sight of which caused him to outright faint.

Truly, competitive eating is not for the faint of heart.

One stallion, who was almost always covered in thick globs of grape jelly for some reason, tapped out in the middle of his second pie, barely even making a dent. The crowd booed and jeered as the despondent pony fled from the table. Heh, I remember when I started eating big-boy portions. These colts were trying to show that they were grown-ups, something so sad that it ended up being slightly adorable. It's always important to know your limits.

I peered over at Pinkie and performed an actual double-take.

Not only did Pinkie effortlessly pile four pies right on top of the other, but her jaws sprang open impossibly wide, engulfed the pile, and shoved them down her throat. She swallowed, a giant lump disappearing into her stomach but she neither choked nor appeared to get any bigger. No shaking, no tenderizing, down they went! Applejack scurried to retrieve more, nearly knocking over her cart in an attempt to hurry them over to a patiently waiting Pinkie. This time, five pies were laid out before Pinkie but much like Einriði, the food was soon gone. Just what in the Hel was she?!

I would not be outdone by a pony! Waving Big Mac over, I swiped six pies off of the cart and, just as before, I rammed them all into my mouth and devoured them in a single gulp. I smirked over at Pinkie but in place of a grimace, she instead flashed me a giant grin, her eyes steadfastly meeting mine.

"Game on," she whispered smugly.

Quick as a flash, we both began shoveling pies into our respective mouths, no longer concerning ourselves with paltry concerns such as records or prizes. It was only the two of us left and that was fine by mine. It wasn't as if the other contestants stood a chance, anyway. This was a trial only reserved for master gormandizers like us and would not be sullied by a bunch of unworthy novices.

The cheering rose to a thunderous crescendo but neither I nor Pinkie noticed as we were too wrapped up in our one-on-one bout. Pie after pie was gobbled up in a messy fracas of obnoxiously loud chewing and splattered apple chunks. What happened next was a bit of a blur but I do believe I was so preoccupied with victory that I almost bit off Big Mac's right hoof. Whoo, that was a close call. It certainly would've been a depressing way to end the day...as well as crippling a friend, of course.

I was snapped out of my feeding trance by a detestable high-pitch ringing sound.

"And that's time!"

Blinking, I looked around and spotted the empty carts. Ha, victory was mine!

The judges spent a good deal of time whispering amongst themselves. I could've easily eavesdropped into their conversation but I elected not, tuning them out as a show of good sportsmanship. Besides, it wasn't as though I needed to listen in when the answer was already known to me. My curiosity was piqued when they waved over the Apples and consulted them on something. Finally, the group separated and Mayor Mare once again took her place at the podium.

"Ladies and gentlecolts, my fellow judges and I are proud to announce this year's pie-eating champion..."

Yesssss....

"...with an astonishing new record-breaking score of fifty-eight pies in four minutes..."

Yessss....

"Please give it up for..."

Come on, say it!

"...Pinkie Pie!"

The Hel?

Amidst the applause, Pinkie whooped and double hoof-pumped the air, doing a funny little shimmy followed by a move where she stood on one hind leg and, taking the bent one in her left hoof, moved it back and forth as her right hoof rested on her head. I was flabbergasted, to say the least, frozen like a rabbit spotted by a fox. I lost? How did I lose to her? This had to be a dream!

"Congratulations, Pinkie! And as a reward, here is a cash prize of three-hundred-and-fifty bits!"

Pinkie shook hooves with the mayor whilst being given a sack and a trophy depicting a pony standing on its hindlegs whilst triumphantly holding up a fork and pie. The pair grinned and posed as a torrent of camera light-bulbs flashed though I hardly noticed, my brain still recovering from the shock of my unexpected loss. I was the personification of hunger, yet I'd been soundly defeated by a mere mortal. My inherent pride as both a jotann and a male had been both shattered like Odin's chances of ever winning a staring contest. I mean, before I ate him, obviously.

"And coming in a close second is Fen the Wolf, who actually managed to eat fifty-five pies in four minutes! Give it up for him, folks!"

The sudden uproarious applause awakened me from my sulky thoughts. Mayor Mare then shook my paw and presented me with a smaller, identical trophy except this one was faux silver instead of faux gold. Trust me, when you've got a nose like mine, you can tell the difference. Photographers also took my picture, though I figured it was more for the novelty of a giant wolf participating in the contest rather than my accomplishment. I didn't mind though; attention was attention.

"For coming in second place, please accept this trophy and prize of two-hundred bits."

I dipped my head and accepted my rewards, taking the trophy and pouch from Mayor Mare, then chose to quietly vacate the premises. Ponies clambered towards Pinkie, photographers and admirers almost moving in droves like some sort of hive-minded entity. I watched with mild amusement as Pinkie was hoisted up atop the shoulders of two stallions, waving at her adoring fans and thanking them for their support when she took notice of me. She wildly swung her foreleg in my direction.

"Hiya Fen! Hiiii!"

Yes, I was massively disappointed but that didn't mean I harbored any kind of resentment towards Pinkie. She'd proven herself the superior pie-devourer fair and square, and I was a tad humbled to have lost to one such as her. Smirking slightly, I returned the gesture with a paw, albeit in a more dignified and subdued manner. Putting some distance between the crowd and myself, I took a moment to inspect the second-place trophy, my likeness reflected off of the shiny surface. This was the first award I'd ever earned and for something that I was not only good at but also enjoyed, so as strange as it was, I treasured the piece of plastic far much more than the prize money.

The CMCs soon arrived, each filly looking concerned.

"Hey Fen, are you okay?" Scootaloo asked.

I carefully patted her head. "I am Scootaloo. Thank you."

Applebloom tilted her head. "Yore okay tha' ya lost?"

"It's only a contest," I shrugged, or at least, the closest to a shrug that a canine could give. "I did my best and lost to a worthy opponent. No big deal."

"Well...as long as you're sure," Sweetie Belle said somewhat uncertainly. "So what are you going to spend your winnings on?"

I considered the small bound sack and then held it out for Applebloom.

"Here. You take it."

The little farm-filly's eyes widened adorably wide.

"Are ya shore? Ah mean, ya worked so hayud tuh earn it."

I nodded, "I'm sure. After all, you're the one that signed me up for the competition in the first place. It just seems right. Besides, what could I possibly spend it on?"

It took some back-and-forth but Applebloom eventually agreed, even being considerate enough to split it with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. The three excitedly ran off to show the adults, leaving me chuckling and shaking my head. What was I seriously going to do with money? Actually, the more I thought about it, the more I realized that I could've bought a ton of bacon. Sweet, sweet bacon...

Dammit! What was I thinking?!

"That was a really nice thing you did."

I turned towards the pegasus beaming up at me from behind a nearby stall.

"Oh, hi Mother. Yeah, I guess it was, wasn't it?"

Fluttershy patted my foreleg and rubbed her head against it.

"I'm so proud of you, Fen."

"Thanks...Mother," I murmured and licked her cheek.

Yes, bacon was savory-sweet but the love of my pony-mother was even sweeter.

Well...almost.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Einriði (eyn-rith-thee): "The one who rides alone"; another title for Thor
Hræsvelgr (hrayz-wel-gr): Jötunn that takes the form of a gigantic eagle and is said to create the wind by flapping his massive wings
Logi (low-gee): Literally "fire" or "flame", Logi is a jötunn that is the personification of fire; Loki (unknowingly) was pitted against Logi in an eating contest and he (Loki) lost
Vísendakona (vee-sen-duh-ko-nah): "Wise woman" or "knowing woman"; a seer

Parental Pains

The Everfree Forest was an endless labyrinth of crooked, rotten timbers whose claw-like branches reached up towards the heavens and blocked out the sun, leaving the space between the trees a curtain of pure pitch blackness. I wasn't certain as to what it was exactly that I was fleeing from, only that I was completely terrified beyond all rational thought. No matter how fast I ran, no matter the leagues that I traveled, the terrain remained consistent. Above me, the starless blackness was alive, violently squirming and gnashing its invisible teeth within the tar-colored depths. Despite my immense size, I was somehow minuscule in comparison to the unfathomably gigantic trees, the ancient perennials appearing to seemingly go on forever.

I finally stopped, but only because the burning in my lungs had become too overwhelming, my legs feeling as though they were brittle enough to snap into pieces if I took another step. In place of stars, a million eyes blinked in the darkness, all of them intently watching me, though if it was from curiosity or malice, I could not properly discern. The reason behind my fear was unknown but I was so consumed by it that I disregarded any notion of sense in favor of trying my hardest to avoid the source of my distress.

"I dreamed a dream last night
of silk and fair furs,
of a pillow so deep and soft,
a peace with no disturbance..."

I recognized that song. It was one that I'd heard growing up.

"And in the dream I saw
as though through a dirty window
the whole ill-fated human race,
a different fear upon each face..."

And that....that voice....

I began to involuntarily shake, and not from the cold but rather from the voice's familiarity. I knew for a fact that he was dead and yet here he was. Then again, this was a dream so anything was possible. So it was against my better judgment that I elected to follow the sound.

"The number of their worries grow
and with them the number of their solutions—
but the answer is often a heavier burden,
even when the question hurts to bear..."

I happened upon a small clearing, where a small bonfire was crackling from within a ring of jagged stones. Shadows hopped around the bouncing flames like dancing revelers. I soon espied a lone figure sitting hunched over on a tree stump, whittling an arrow out of mistletoe with a black-bladed seax as he softly sang to himself:

"As I was able to sleep just as well,
I thought that would be best—
to rest myself here on fine fur,
and forget everyone else."

He was a tall, lanky fellow wearing a dark red tunic with orange sleeves and striped yellow and red pants, the ensemble hanging loosely on his thin frame. Locks of short, curly strawberry-blonde hair peeked out from beneath the red cap haphazardly perched atop his head, a frayed pheasant's feather sewn into the left side with golden thread. He possessed a long, narrow rodent-esque face with a large aquiline nose, deep cheekbones, and a pointed beard, a series of acid-burns decorating the flesh like wine stains. The scarred flesh around his lips were puckered from the needle and thread that'd once tightly bound the lips together, courtesy of the dwarfish blacksmith Brokkr. It just went to show that you should never enter a wager with a dwarf, especially one with a grudge against you.

"Peace, if it is to be found, is where
one is furthest from the human noise—
and walling oneself around, can have a dream
of silk and fine furs..."

The man stopped singing and raised his head, a pair of vibrant green eyes shimmering in the light of the bonfire like a salmon's scales. He then grinned from ear to ear, the cicatrices almost appearing to inflate.

"Welcome, my son!" He cheered, theatrically raising his arms. "Oh, it has been ages!"

"Not long enough, Loki," I groused.

Slapping his thighs, Loki gave an over-the-top giggle that quickly descended into a full-on mad cackle.

"You," He pointed with his seax. "You are hi-lar-ious! Oh, that barbarous wit!"

Shoving his makeshift arrow and seax into the otter-skin satchel at his hip, Loki hopped off of the tree stump and clapped, the spindly digits wiggling against his cupped hands.

"Then again, it's not surprising given who your father is."

I smiled savagely at him. "Oh, you mean the same father that allowed the Aesir to rip me from my mother's arms and force me to grow up in a place where I was in constant fear of being murdered in my sleep if I so much as looked at somebody the wrong way?" Loki's smile vanished. "Or do you mean the same father that stood by and did nothing as I was chained up and abandoned, spending centuries in isolation?"

Loki raised his hands in a futile pacifying motion.

"Now wait a minute-..."

"The father that never made time for me, who-who couldn't even be bothered to drop by for a conversation or to comfort me when I had a nightmare, which happened so frequently that I might as well have bought a timeshare."

"I might've-..."

I was baring my teeth now, every word punctuated with a snarl.

"You were never there when I needed you. Instead, you just slunk around Asgard like a diseased rat while your children suffered. As far as I'm concerned, you're nothing to me but the bastard that impregnated my mother."

Loki's arms dropped to his sides, clearly caught off-guard by my sudden onslaught of pent-up anger. All of the humor had drained from his pale face, replaced by a surprising moue of depression that I'd never seen from him before in our few interactions. Not even a trace of his former bravado remained, calling into question the authenticity of his apparent sorrow and my own skepticism. He sighed ruefully, one pale hand reaching beneath his cap to tug at his unruly hair. Here he was, Loki Lie-smith, lost for words.

"Fenrir, I..." He forced out a short farce of a chuckle. "I'm so sorry. I know you don't believe me and you have good reason not to but I regret what happened between us. You, Jörmungandr, Hel...you all got a raw deal and for that, I am truly sorry."

Loki, as you can imagine, was quite the accomplished actor. After all, as the god of mischief and a shape-changing trickster, it was something of a prerequisite to be able to feign or exaggerate certain emotions. Even if the figure standing before me was nothing more than a projection of my own unresolved paternal issues, I was seriously doubting the senior jotann's sincerity, or his attempt at it. I hated the fact that he was inside my head at all; that just demonstrated that despite my well-deserved animosity towards the Playing Man, I still desired some sort of relationship with Loki in order to fill the father-sized hole in my heart.

And that more than anything pissed me off.

"Look, I don't care that you're not even the real Loki. I just want you gone."

Loki's impish grin returned. "You can't get rid of me, Hróðvitnir. I'm a part of you, just as you are a part of me. No matter how much you want and try to deny it, you are my son. I may've failed you in your previous life but from now on, whether you like it or not, I will be here for you..."

I groaned and rolled over, gradually peeling my eyes open.

"Shit..."

Well, it looked as though Not-Loki was going to be sticking around for quite some time. This made me wonder what other ghosts from my past were going to emerge in my dreams and haunt me for the foreseeable future. Would Tyr show up and wave his bloodied stump in my face, blaming me for crippling the greatest swordsman in the Nine Realms? Or how about Thor, Odin, or that idiot stable boy who thought that it was a good idea to provoke a jotunnulfr? I only hoped that Twilight had some sort of spell to fix my head and quiet the storm of emotions that raged within it.

Hissing slightly, I noted that there was a kind of tender pressure on my chest and sides, almost as if a great weight had been placed onto those areas. It only worsened when I rose to my paws but I reasoned this was simply due to my body adjusting to my new sleeping arrangement. Throwing off the quilt, I stepped off of my bed and arched my back, my jaws opened wide for a protracted yawn before I promptly snapped them shut. Stretching out a few kinks in my limbs, I wiggled each of my toes and made my way towards the exit.

Four-and-half weeks had passed since the carnival and things were looking up, despite the rather ominous reading, courtesy of the enigmatic Madame Tarocchi. Applejack built me a new doghouse to accommodate my size, making it the size of a small barn. Two queen-sized mattresses were placed side-by-side to create a bed and Granny Smith went through the trouble of crafting a new quilt, one large enough to cover up at least nine ponies. There was even a reading nook, consisting of a bookshelf, a magically-expanded sofa and a hanging wall lantern with a dial big enough to be turned by paw without breaking it. I was filled with immense pride when I first glimpsed my new abode, so much so that I may or may not have squeezed out some tears of joy at the sight.

Keep this information to yourself.

Things were pretty normal, little in the way of "interesting" actually occurring, which was slightly disappointing considering the stories I'd heard from the six mares of monsters and villains. No, instead, my days were mostly spent either at Sweet Apple Acres bucking particularly large and stubborn trees, or visiting the Castle of Friendship, where I borrowed new books to read and took magic lessons from Twilight. Despite the growing ennui, or perhaps because of it, I found myself in a rather good mood. In my more savage days, I would've been bored to death by the monotony of ordinary existence but after the chimera attack and my subsequent recovery, I figured that I'd had enough excitement and was simply grateful for the life I'd been gifted. Hey, it beats being chained up in a field with a sword propping up open my mouth, that's for certain.

"Good morning, Angel."

The white rabbit was lounging on the cottage's front lawn, taking in the sun's rays.

"Morning, Fen!" He greeted me in an equally cordial tone. "Did your mom show up?"

He was, of course, alluding to the dreams about Angrboða, to which I shook my head. I hadn't "seen" her in weeks, something I found to be a little troubling. Where had she gone and was it a coincidence that she'd vanished and my father had occupied her space? What's more was that I strangely wasn't really that broken up about it, almost viewing the giantess as a visitor rather than my mother.

"No, but my father did."

"Oh, erm, F-floki?"

"Loki. He pretty much just popped in to say hi and annoy me."

Angel snorted, "Yeah, that's pretty much what dads do."

Huh. Yeaaaah, I was definitely not going to like this.

Bidding the rabbit farewell, I passed the cottage's right side and made my way to the backyard. The multitudinous fauna that gathered daily around Fluttershy's abode were all well-accustomed to my presence by now so no one paid my entrance any mind. You know, I'd derived immense pleasure at seeing living beings tremble before the very sight of me, shivering with delight as the scent of their fear-and in many cases, the stench of their loosened bowels-reached my nostrils. Now, however, I found myself content with being just another quadrupedal member of Fluttershy's very large extended family. The ponies barely even batted an eye whenever I appeared in public and I was fine with that.

By this point, I was too large to actually enter the cottage, now standing tall enough to where ponies could barely touch my elbows. I spotted Fluttershy taking some sort of casserole out of the oven, merrily humming a little tune to herself that I could not place yet loved all the same.

On a small hill overlooking Járnviðr, I sat with my siblings Hel and Jörmungandr, the latter coiled up in the former's lap as she caressed the top of his scaled head. Were it not for the bifurcated, corpse-like half-face and the gloomy disposition, I'd say that Hel just might grow into a fine young lady. Meanwhile, my brother was hissing in contentment, the tip of his tail curling and swaying like that of a pussycat's. Angrboða had my head positioned on her lower legs, her talon-like nails combing through the back of my neck, withers and dewlap. Her eyes had a vacant look about them, as though she were gazing far away at a foreign object or towards a future that only she could perceive.

"In vast yards of bone, in vast seas of blood
Torn mortal corpses like ships will float
When you make a meal of the All-Father
And Surtr burns down the whole of Asgard..."

I gave my head a brief shake. My mother-Angrboða-used to sing to me but I didn't recall it ever sounding as macabre as this. Was there something that I was missing?

"Hey Mother," I said cheerfully to Fluttershy.

"Good morning, Fen," she replied in kind. "Would you like me to whip you something up for breakfast?"

Fluttershy knew full well that I was more than capable of hunting my own meals but she still insisted on feeding me from time to time. I guess the maternal instinct is one that is hard to shake, even for a pegasus and her wolf-son. I hummed for a moment, weighing my options against my grown-up pride, then finally nodded in affirmation.

"Okay, but could you pack it up? I have magic lessons with Twilight so I can eat it on the way."

"Sausage it is!"

As Fluttershy prepared my meal-to-go, I took a moment to read up on The Count of Mountie Cristo, having already finished White Fang a few days ago. Twilight was right; White Fang did have a happy ending after all. After being forced into a lucrative career as a fighting dog, at least lucrative for his owner, White Fang is rescued and taken to a farm to live, where he and a bitch have a litter of pups and he spends his days being treated with love and respect by his new owner. I was nearly running around cheering by the time of the novel's conclusion and may've let out an audible whoop when I read the last sentence. Unlike Frankenstag, I loved White Fang and would be sure to give it a glowing recommendation when I returned it to Twilight.

Packing my breakfast into a brown paper bag, the steam from the cooked sausage enveloping the bag in an aura of deliciousness, Fluttershy packed it into my saddlebag and kissed me on the cheek.

"Have a good day!"

"Bye, Mother! Don't let Angel be a pest!"

"Hey, who're you calling a pest?!" The rabbit shot back from the living room.

"Read the room, big ears!"

Ignoring Angel's vehement retorts, I trotted towards town, the various ponies stopping to greet me. Carrot Top was trying to compete with the Apples by raising the prices of her produce, insisting that the quality spoke for itself though I was doubtful and told her as much. She responded that I knew nothing about "business theory" or "inflation" so I left it at that. Time Turner and Derpy frantically entered town and asked about the specific date, the pair having evidently been accidentally propelled into the future by their magic blue box. Apparently, they were raving about a giant thunderstorm over Canterlot, a sleeping god, a dragon invasion and someone named "Silver Tongue" being at the center of it all but when pressed for details, Time Turner became rather tight-lipped about the whole thing and said something about upholding the "integrity of space-time".

Well, you can never call Ponyville "boring".

I was then met by Lyra Heartstrings, who still learned nothing about personal boundaries.

"Hi there, Fenrir! See any humans lately?"

I nudged her chest with a paw in order to put some much-needed distance between us.

"No, I'm afraid not-..."

"Derpy said something about seeing an actual human! Or rather, a humanoid. Well, that's still something, right? She said that he was really tall and red-haired and covered in tattoos! Wow, a human male with epidermic body modifications! Sounds hot!"

"I'm sure that it does," I managed through my teeth. "Why don't you go see Time Turner? He might be able to tell you more since he can corroborate Derpy's story."

Lyra gasped, slapping her hooves to her cheeks. "You're right! Who knows what additional details he's got locked up in that head of his? Thanks, Fenrir! I'll let you know what I find!"

"Please don't..."

Mercifully, she almost immediately raced away in the opposite direction, calling Time Turner's name. I was so relieved that she was out of my hair that I didn't bother to tell her that Time Turner was last spotted at Sugarcube Corner. Oh well. She'd discover it eventually, if Time Turner and Derpy didn't take off again and wind up getting stuck inside of a black hole or something. It was all wibbly-wobbly timey wimey gobbledygook to me.

The Friendship Castle soon came into view and I was eager to begin today's magic lessons. Admittedly, I felt a tad disheartened due to being so behind in the subject. I was still only learning the basics of telekinesis, which unicorn foals started around the age of four or five and I was a year old, technically meaning that I was a teenager. As you can imagine, this didn't help me feel any better, despite Twilight's assurances that it didn't matter and that my training was coming along nicely. Before, I could barely lift a book but now, however, I could move ponies with ease, something that Pinkie Pie learned the hard way when she surprised me during a lesson and I accidentally tossed her into a wall.

Thank the gods that mare is...well, Pinkie.

I soon arrived at the castle and pounded a paw on the giant crystalline door. True, although I was told that I was welcome to come in at any time, it seemed more polite to knock first rather than to intrude into my friend's residence. Finally, the door opened but instead of Spike, Twilight herself answered.

"Hello Fenrir! I'm so glad to see you!"

Puzzled, I peered past her shoulder. "Um, not that it isn't nice to see you too, but where is Spike?"

"Oh, he's helping Rarity and Sweetie Belle look for gems."

Yes, I remembered the adorable crush that the diminutive dragon had on Rarity, following her around like a puppy (yes, I'm well aware of the irony of that statement) and performing tasks just to appease the white unicorn. Clearly, the feelings were one-sided and it was slightly concerning how she blatantly exploited his rather obvious infatuation to put him to work, a tactic she used on pony stallions as well. I then thought of Sweetie Belle and idly wondered what would happen if Spike shifted his focus from one sister to the other before cutting loose that line of thought. When it came to matters of the heart, I was completely clueless and seeing as how the only romantic relationship I'd ever had was my current one with Winona, I really couldn't properly comment on the situation.

"I see. Anyway, I am ready for today's lesson-..."

Have you ever jumped into a river and felt yourself thrashed about by its raging torrents? That's the closest approximation I can make to being teleported. One minute, we were chit-chatting at the front door, the next minute, we were in the castle's library. Aside from some slight dizziness, popping in my ears, and some minor prickling numbness in my extremities, I was otherwise unaffected by the sudden spatial displacement spell. Somewhat annoyed by the unauthorized teleportation, but physically in tip-top shape.

Twilight, meanwhile, was oblivious to my irritation, instead preparing a wheeled chalkboard and magically stacking several books. As she spat out words in an overly excited and frenetic manner that would make Pinkie Pie blush, a magenta-wrapped piece of chalk hastily scribbled out a series of sigils, magic circles and formulae that went so far over my head they passed the sun.

"I'm extremely excited for today's lesson! So far, your psychokinetic capabilities are coming along at quite a remarkable pace considering that we've essentially packed a few years of study into a few weeks! Now it's time to expand your education and to that end, we're going to try enhancing your thaumaturgical skills in other fields. Today, we're going to start with transmutation and transmogrification, which concern the corporeal alteration of solid matter, both organic and inorganic, at a molecular level. Sure, they're a little advanced for someone of your age and species but I have the utmost confidence in your magical and academic capabilities!"

Using a simple two-foot wooden rod, Angrboða drew a stave into the dirt.

"This," she pointed out to my siblings and myself. "Is a very powerful stave, capable of summoning the different vættir of the land and water. Do not forget, however, that despite the conjurer's command over them, you are not to speak to them in a disrespectful tone."

I, however, wasn't listening. Instead, I was sitting hunched over with my back to my mother, completely engrossed by the butterfly sitting on the blade of grass in front of me. It was small and fuzzy, with iridescent violet-blue wings and striped antennae. How could something so frail and weak live so freely, so unconcerned with the natural disorder of the world? It could very well easily become ensnared in a spider's web or plucked out of the air by a predator yet here it was, relaxing on the grass, enjoying the gentle breeze and fresh air even as something as big as like me was mere inches away.

The air whistled, followed by a hard smack on the back of my head, causing me to jump as little stars pervaded my vision. I yipped in shock, the pain racing through my skull. Tears filling my eyes, I soon turned around to find Angrboða glaring at me, the cat-like pupils narrowed into thin slits.

"Fenrir, am I wrong in concluding that I am somehow unworthy of your attention?"

"N-no, Mother. I'm sorry, I just got distracted-..."

"I am trying to impart the wisdom that I have gathered through decades of toil and you merely 'got distracted'. Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?"

"I'm sorry, Mother," I sniffled, trying so hard to keep from crying.

From behind her veil of tangled black locks, Hel was smiling devilishly at me while Jormungandr was biting his tail to stifle a cruel snicker. Angrboða continued to glower at me, her lips tightly pressed together in a sour expression. At that moment, I didn't feel like a powerful wolf that would one day help to bring about the end of all creation and slay the All-Father. No, I was just a bad pup that hurt his mother's feelings.

"You don't realize the severity of what is to come, Fenrir Lokisson. Do you think this is just a game? There is a great conflict advancing towards us, like a rushing river that will sweep aside everything in its path!"

Angrboða's left arm cut through the air to emphasize her point.

"You must be ready, you must all be ready for Ragnarok. This will be it, the final battle between your kin, your family, and those contemptible bastards in Asgard and Vanaheim."

She shoved a forefinger into my face, the nail like the claw of a great beast.

"I suggest you toss away silly notions of fun and butterflies and concentrate on what matters."

"I'm sorry, Mother," I whispered.

"Huh? Did you say something?"

I realized that I'd spoken aloud. Twilight was fixing me with a queer expression.

"Fen, are you okay? You look spooked."

"Could I step outside real quick? I-I need some fresh air."

Without giving Twilight time to answer, I sped out of the library, sliding along the floor and almost colliding with a wall. Righting myself, I scampered through the shining hallways until I mercifully found the front doors. I took a moment to regain control of my breathing, my heart racing faster than Sleipnir on a twenty-four-hour sugar-high. I'm sure that if I possessed sweat glands, my fur would be completely soaked. My breaths came out in fierce, painful bursts that soon quieted and slowed until the aching in my chest and throat steadily went away, leaving me much calmer than I was a millisecond ago.

Exiting the castle, I wove my way through Ponyville until I found a spot in the park near the small white bridge. All around me, ponies laughed, chatted, and played, unaware of the inner turmoil within me. They were like the butterfly I saw as a pup, completely unconcerned with the dangers of the outside world, either intentionally or unintentionally. They didn't care about malice or grudges, just the beauty of day-today life and all of the opportunities that it held. If I'd been born here as a pony, would I share their lackadaisical views or would my soul still recognize itself?

"Excuse me, but could I please sit there?"

An elderly unicorn motioned towards the bench I'd planted myself in front of.

"Of course," I said and moved so that he could sink into it.

"Thank you."

I may not have been the most observant when it came to Ponyville's population but I didn't recognize the old geezer's appearance or smell. He was a dark gray-blue in color with a smoky gray tail and mane, both of which were straight and worn long like Fluttershy's and a long dark gray beard dominating his face. A well-worn charcoal-gray hooded cloak obscured his cutie mark, making any guess on my part as to his name or trade virtually impossible though judging by his chipped and mud-speckled hooves, he was evidently a traveler or vagabond. The unicorn turned his ashwood walking stick in his hooves, pushing up the thick dirt beneath the bench. The most interesting thing about the stranger was his eyes, a near-transparent blue-gray with little specks of copper-red in the irises.

"Who are you?"

"Grey Beard," the old stallion simply replied.

"You're not from around here."

"No, just passing through. I like to travel."

You're going to be fun to engage in conversation with.

"So, you don't seem particularly surprised to see something like me," I noticed.

The old stallion, Grey Beard, kept looking ahead. "When you reach my age, you stop being surprised."

I, too, faced forward, having given up talking and instead watching a young couple fly a kite.

"What's wrong, Mr. Wolf? You look so sad."

Grey Beard's gaze was now directed towards me. His facial muscles were relaxed, his visage one of benevolence and serenity, as though he was certain that nothing in Equestria could hurt him. And you know what? I believed that too.

"It's nothing."

"Can't be 'nothing' if it's bothering you. Come now, let it out."

I didn't know anything about this pony other than his name, his dislike of long sentences and his nosiness. Yet, looking into his blue-gray eyes, I could tell that he genuinely cared and wanted to help me unload my woes. An unexplainable wave of calmness washed over me and for reasons I cannot accurately delve into, I wanted to bear my soul to this perfect stranger. Heaving a deep sigh, I turned my whole body so I could comfortably face Grey Beard.

"I had a dream about my father, someone who was largely absent from my life. In it, he apologized to me and told me that he wanted to make up for his past mistakes."

Grey Beard nodded but said nothing.

"Then, I had a...memory, a forgotten memory, about my mother. Apparently, she wasn't who I thought she was, who I remembered her to be. I'm just so confused and I don't know what to do about it."

Again, Grey Beard nodded, a hoof lightly combing through his facial hair.

"You know, I'm a father myself. Yes, sir, many sons. There was one son whom I loved dearly and who was taken from me too soon."

He closed his eyes, as though reliving that terrible day.

"I'm sorry," I replied gently.

The old stallion reopened his eyes and smiled softly. "Thank you kindly. Anyway, you can't imagine the pain that comes with losing a son. I don't know you or your father but I can tell you this: all fathers, in their own way, love their sons. Some know it the instant their son is born, while others take a whole lifetime to realize this simple truth. I think that your father, despite all of his faults, loved you as well. Perhaps this dream was trying to tell you something."

"What?"

Grey Beard grunted, wobbly rising to his hooves. "I'm afraid that's not for me to say, young Master Wolf. What I can tell you is that the past is a storm-cloud hanging over all our heads and it is up to us whether we stand under the rain or we find an umbrella."

He gave me another gentle smile. "It was nice talking to you. Perhaps you too will find a way to weather the storm. After all, as terrible as it may rain, eventually, it will pass and the sun will shine that much brighter."

You are no doubt thinking that I chased the old coot down and demanded that he explain himself. In any other circumstance, you would've been correct but beyond my own comprehension, I just let him go. Yes, that's right. I watched him amble down the dirt road heading out of town, the other ponies giving no indication of his presence other than to let him pass them by. When I'd finally regained my wits and decided to go after him, Grey Beard had already passed from sight.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Brokkr (brok-ker): A dwarf blacksmith, Brokkr was present when Loki claimed that the Sons of Ivaldi, a group of dwarfs, were the best smiths in the land. Insulted by Loki's boasts, he challenged the trickster to a wager and with his brother Eitri, forged three amazing items: Gullinbursti (flying golden boar), Draupnir (golden ring that increases the wearer's wealth), and Mjolnir (Thor's hammer), the last item allowing Brokkr and Eitri to win the bet. As a result, Brokkr sewed Loki's lips shut for a full year.
Seax (say-ax): type of dagger
Vættir (vay-teer): nature spirits

Oopples and Boo-noo-noos

It was only after Grey Beard's absence that I found myself able to move once more, the mysterious petrification that had gripped me had vanished sooner than it had arrived. There was no point in trying to follow the enigmatic stallion; I could tell by both scent and sight that he was long gone so I decided to head back to the Friendship Castle. I'm sure Twilight must be freaking out by now so I took it upon myself to alleviate her distress. With every step that I took, I could swear that I felt the weight around my heart had been greatly reduced. Perhaps verbally unloading my woes to someone wasn't that bad of a concept after all?

Confiding in others isn't exactly something that is second nature to me, having spent much of my formative years in a foreign place surrounded by those, with the exception of Tyr, who feared and even reviled me. I didn't spend a whole lot of time with the different gods and goddesses but I did get enough of an impression as to who they each were. There was timid Sif, hot-tempered Thor, loquacious Bragi, austere Skaði and the golden twins Frey and Freya, who were rather inoffensive but otherwise bland. Odin, however, was tougher to get a read on as he spent much of his time around his compatriots listening rather than talking, that flashing eye of his doing the speaking for him. What I did interpret was this: he could be your greatest adversary, your staunchest ally or even both, and that made him horribly unpredictable, even more so than my father.

"Fen! There you are!"

Twilight skidded to a stop in front of me, a frazzled mane and frenzied breathing showcasing her distress.

"I'm so happy to see that you're alright!"

Patting her back, I sighed. "I'm okay, Twilight. I just got...overwhelmed by the lesson. I'm fine, really."

She peered up at me suspiciously.

"Are you sure?"

After a moment's hesitation, I decided against brushing off her concerns and instead elected to come clean with the alicorn. Maybe I'm learning more of that "honesty" thing Applejack and her kin are so gosh-darn proud of, yee-haw! Seriously though, after my dismal first attempt at active fact-withholding, I thought it prudent to actually discuss my problems instead of keeping things to myself.

"It...was a memory, I think. Something I'd forgotten about."

"A repressed memory?" Twilight tapped her chin. "Certain external stimuli may trigger subconsciously repressed recollections associated with moments of high stress and/or trauma."

I couldn't contain my amusement. "Twilight?"

"Yes, Fenrir?"

"You are in serious need of getting laid."

Twilight clicked her tongue and playfully smacked my right foreleg with a hoof.

"Ha ha, very funny. All jokes aside, I think you need to discuss this with somepony. Dissociative amnesia is no laughing matter."

"I don't think this is mere psychology. It's almost as if...as if my perception of my life's course is changing, like every experience I've ever had was right but I found myself discovering my memories were wrong and were always that way."

"Do you think there is something else at play?" Twilight wondered, though based on her expression, it was evident that she already knew the answer. "Or rather, someone?"

I nodded. "I think it might be The Hunger. Have you or the princesses tried looking further into it?"

"I've been trying to decode the symbols that I saw during your examination but haven't come up with anything concrete yet. Princess Celestia has assured me that Princess Luna is looking into it. If anypony can decipher a mind-based curse, it would be Princess Luna."

There was a tiny nugget of doubt wedged in the back of my mind that I finally gave voice to:

"Do...do you think it's possible that you might one day cure me of The Hunger?"

My odd-toed ungulate friend's head lowered.

"Fenrir...I truly wish that I had an answer for you but the truth is, I've never seen or heard anything like this. Faust, not even Princess Celestia has the slightest idea as to what a 'living hex' is or how to reverse it. We're talking about some next-level, top-tier dark magic at play here, the likes of which haven't been seen since the Last Great Goetic War of 1322."

As you can imagine, this was extremely demoralizing. For an untold amount of time, I wished to be liberated from my affliction. Even when I was a bloodthirsty harbinger of doom, The Hunger was a near-constant thorn in my side that demanded to be plucked and discarded. I wanted nothing more than to rid myself of my past and despite finding myself in a place where I could have a second chance at a normal life, I couldn't even have that. I stamped a paw down in frustration and silently swore to myself in giant's-tongue.

Damn you, Gullveig.

Twilight appeared as though she was on the verge of tears. In my moment of self-pity, I'd forgotten how she might feel about the situation. Ponies were quite an emotional species, placing great emphasis on compassion and empathy towards their friends and equine brethren...and sistren. Add in the fact that Twilight was the Princess of Friendship, a role that demanded that she try to help everyone, and that her own neurotic do-gooder personality often placed the weight of the world on her scrawny shoulders. It must be tough being an Element of Harmony.

Gingerly enveloping her back with my paw, I dragged her towards my chest.

"It's okay, Twilight," I assured her softly. "I don't blame you."

"But I just want to help you," she muttered against my coat.

"I know and I can't tell you how happy that makes me. We'll just keep trying."

Twilight sat up so she could make eye contact. "It might take some time."

I shrugged. "Chances are, I'm going to live for a very long time so I can afford to wait."

Finally, a smile spread across her face. "Alright. Let's go back to the castle, okay?"

"Okay."

We made our way back to the Friendship Palace, where I decided to put my burgeoning magic skills to the test by telekinetically opening the front door. Focusing on the main entrance, I poured my energies into the door and willed it to open until, at last, the stubborn thing finally budged. I remembered Twilight mentioning something about biological creatures being a little trickier to manipulate than inorganic material, even "dead" things like wooden doors. Magic was really the alteration of matter, and since all things in this world give off magic, which is essentially matter with a consciousness, even something as rudimentary as a tree pushed back with its own energies in order to ensure its continued survival. At least, I'm trying to accurately replicate Twilight's own words in a more digestible format to the average layperson.

Once we were back in the library, I once more took my seat on the floor.

"So, where were we in the lesson?"

The mare's eyes lit up.

"Transmutation magic. You're going to learn how to alter solid matter."

A notebook, quill and inkwell floated over to me. Taking the hint, I surrounded the items in my own magic and proceeded to copy the different formulae and symbols that had been meticulously inscribed on the chalkboard. As I was still a novice, my telekinetic writing took a little bit of time and if not for Twilight's seemingly bottomless well of patience, I might've become immensely frustrated by the length of the endeavor. Once the notes had been fully transcribed, Twilight flipped the board over and tapped at it with her teaching stick. The very top read, "Transfiguration" and "Transmogrification", the two words underlined and separated by a vertical white streak.

"Ahem, now, we will move onto the topic of transmogrification and transfiguration," Twilight began authoritatively, which only sounded adorable. "Transmogrification and transfiguration are indeed both forms of metamorphic thaumaturgy and although it may not seem like it, there is a difference, however minute, between the two. Transfiguration concerns the alteration of an object's physical appearance, such as adding wings to a pig or extra limbs on a squirrel. Transmogrification, on the other hoof, is the process of completely transforming matter into an entirely different form. For example, turning a base metal like iron into gold or an apple into an orange."

Underneath "Transfiguration," she wrote:

-Physical change
-Object retains same molecular structure
-Less time/energy

Then, Twilight added some points to "Transmogrification":

-Total molecular alteration
-Matter has changed mass and composition as well as appearance
-Takes more time/energy

Studiously, I took down everything that was written on the board, as well as spoken, though simplified for my own sake as I knew how to read but certain words and phrases were unknown to me, requiring a quick glance at a dictionary just to comprehend what it was that I was looking at. This talk of molecules and physical mass went above my simple canine brain, necessitating research into that particular topic in my own private time but the basic gist that I received was that solid objects could be changed magically from one form into another, depending on whether or not the changes that the sorcerer needed were major or minor.

"This kind of magic requires innate talent and skill," Twilight explained. "Two different unicorns may not be equal when it comes to the natural magical reserves that they, and the other equine races, carry within them, nor in their knowledge and experience. Not all ponies are, sadly, created equal, with some being more naturally gifted than others when it comes to their respective types of magic. Earth ponies utilize geomancy, a low-energy, empathic and tactile-based sorcery, while pegasi use meteoric magic, affecting the weather by exuding a barometric pressure field from their wings. Lastly, there is thaumaturgical magic for the unicorns, allowing them to alter the world around them by tapping into an omnipresent energy field with their horns."

Creating a triangle, Twilight made rudimentary sketches of a segmented horn, a horseshoe and a pair of wings, each chalk drawing resting on a separate point of the triangle.

"Only unicorns are capable of using thaumaturgical magic, and that means that earth ponies and pegasi are incapable of achieving feats like levitation or inter-spacial teleportation. While Unicorns lack a deep, almost psychic connection to the earth or weather-altering wings, they are still able to instantaneously grow crops or alter the weather."

"If this is the way of pony society," I asked. "Then why don't the unicorns run everything?"

Twilight drew back suddenly, as though she'd accidentally sat on something hot, her right hoof flying to her mouth to stifle her gasp. She seemed to chew on her hoof as she stole little glances of me in between her tiny moments of nerve-wracked eye-darting.

"That kind of talk is prohibited!" Twilight whispered harshly. "Faust only knows what anypony would do if they'd heard you talking like that."

As it turns out, that line of thought, according to Twilight, was some kind of social taboo as it was discriminatory against their fellow equines.

"Pony society operates on six core concepts: laughter, generosity, magic, kindness, loyalty and honesty, all of which combine to create harmony, the primary belief of every pony. Harmony united all of us in times of hardship, like the Epoch of Emperor Grogar and the Windigo Winter, making us stronger and wiser and able to meet life's unending challenges head-on, as dictated by the will of Faust."

I'd heard that name before, usually appearing in day-to-day conversations such as, "Faust, is it hot out!" or, "Snips, put that cupcake back or so help me Faust...!" From the sounds of her, this Faust pony was like Odin, Vili, and Vé all rolled into one.

"It was due to the efforts of the First Age era of Pre-Equestrian history that Harmony was brought to the world. Ponies must work together to uphold this oath of unity or they will fail everypony that had come before and yet to arrive after."

All of the time Twilight was talking, it was never in that bubbly, manic excitement but in a tone of reverent stoicism. It was as if she were discussing a topic she dared not sully by allowing her emotions to cheapen the message.

Damn, I'm sorry I asked.

Anyway, once the sacred non-verbal bargain had been recited, a switch had been turned and Twilight resumed her fillyish, gleeful demeanor. Outlining some formulas on the board, she went on to elaborate that metamorphic magic was a field of sorcery that was based on two key factors: prowess and will. The most skilled and strong in spirit were able to perform this feat with ease while those that didn't exhibit those traits did so at a considerably weaker rate. Telekinesis and energy materialization were more associated with concentration, so they were the most accessible to the less proficient spell-casters.

"So, wait, thaumaturgical magic is predicated on horns and antlers, yet I can use it. Why is that?"

"Excellent question!" Twilight was practically vibrating with boundless excitement. "Based on the data that I've collected thus far, I theorize that although your particular brand of magic is primarily Equestrian in nature, it also contains elements of the sorcery from your world. If the beings there don't require cranial appendages in order to do magic, then you don't need them here either. It's a unique hybridization of the two, which means that you aren't necessarily bound to the same rules as a unicorn is."

Twilight started rambling about something involving ley lines and "vibrational harmonic frequencies"...buuuut I admittedly blacked out for a minute or two at this point. When I snapped back to reality, she was erasing the chalkboard with a mild spring in her step. I shook my head and blinked in confusion, the grogginess falling away like autumn leaves from the treetops. Honestly, this mare could talk the ear off of a kyrkogrim. That mouth could really help me sleep better after a rough day.

Shut up, you pervert.

"Now it's time to move onto the practical applications of transmutation magic!"

Levitating the desk and chalkboard, Twilight cleared a space on the floor and took a seat across from me, trembling with anticipation of whatever it was the next lesson entailed. She magically reached into her top desk drawer and retrieved a brown paper bag, setting it down in between us before withdrawing a red apple and a green-tinged banana. Noting my obvious puzzlement, she pointed to each of them with a forehoof, once more adopting an instructor's demeanor.

"We're going to try transfiguration", Twilight clarified, tapping the banana's tip with her toe. "I want you to turn the banana a different color."

Okay, this sounded simple enough. Come on, Fenrir, let's do this!

Nodding, I knitted my brow in concentration, the oblong fruit taking the whole of my attention.

Focus...

The air around me shifted suddenly, displaced ripples of burgeoning magic sending a distinct chill up through my extremities and throughout the rest of my body. A static wave washed over my coat, all of the hairs stiffly rose up like a thousand tiny soldiers standing at attention. The temperature wavered between chilling and humid, my skin developing goosebumps just as soon as the flesh recovered from the shakes. My nostrils flared at the unmistakable black pepper-scented tang of my aura, little sparks popping and crackling around me while my aura solidified, creating a green fiery outline that ebbed and flowed around my body like a mid-autumn breeze. It was soon accompanied by the disembodied staves that floated at the border of the black-edged flames, each one throbbing with their own hidden power.

Focus...

Blue...turn the banana blue.

Focus...

Nothing else existed. My entire world consisted solely of that one little fruit.

Focus...

A few sparks erupted around the banana before a soft green glow surrounded it. Slowly, the banana rose off of the floor and wobbled, doing a kind of jig in midair that, looking back on it, was admittedly amusing. At the moment, however, all I could think of was turning it blue, specifically the shade of the mid-afternoon sky. When nothing happened, I increased my magical outflow, willing the fruit to change color, imposing my determination on the bothersome berry. Finally, a series of azure splotches spread randomly over the banana's skin like spilled ink.

Satisfied with my efforts, I allowed the banana to drop and halted my concentration.

Twilight inspected the banana, turning it over in her own magic.

"Not quite fully blue but I still have to give you points for the effort."

She jotted down her findings in a notepad and pointed towards the apple.

"Now try it again. This time, change it so that the apple has a more rock-like composition."

I targeted the apple, my eyes taking note of its shape and smooth, glossy surface.

Focus...

Once again, the atmosphere became thick with eldritch energies, the sensation of an invisible fog enveloping me in its depths. My green aura burst to life as it encompassed my form, flowing staves trailing off my aura and inaudibly popping in the air. This time, the scent of pepper burned in my nostrils, almost to the point that I was blinking away tears from how pungent it was. Twilight may've been saying something but I was too engrossed in my task to pay attention, streams of viridian flames drifting from my eyes as a crimson veil slowly dropped over my vision. At that moment, something triggered a new memory, or rather, an old one that I'd forgotten.

"Why do you insist on agitating Mother?" Jormungandr asked me once we were alone. "If you just paid attention, then she wouldn't have to discipline you."

"It's not as though I meant to, Jory." My head was still aching from where Mother had struck me. "Mother has always singled me out of the three of us."

"Well, you are the eldest child," Jormungandr pointed out, his blue-black tongue darting out from between his lips. "Hel and I have our duties but it mainly falls on your shoulders to carry out Mother's wishes. The jötnar are counting on us, Fenrir. We are the doom-bringers of the Aesir, the triple terrors of the Nine Realms."

In an unanticipated move, Jormungandr placed a coil on my shoulder, his yellow-green eyes peering deeply into mine.

"You will one day kill the Allfather, and I the Smiter of Hrungnir. You...and I, brother. Until that day arrives, you must become strong and fearless. Only then will you truly become the Beast of Slaughter..."

A smaller magical aura similar to mine enveloped the apple, slowly wobbling and lifting it a quarter of an inch off of the floor. The stem curled and sagged like a twig in a bonfire, the surface cracking and peeling away as it transformed into a two-pronged piece of wriggling flesh. The apple's skin peeled away in messy wet chunks, hitting the floor and turning into puddles of putrescent yellowish-white green slime that smelled faintly of almonds. Beneath the rotten skin, the surface of the apple pulsated as though alive, the normally white flesh turning light brown and grayish black and developing a bumpy, diamond-shaped pattern. It was then that I realized that what I was looking at was, in fact, the scaly hide of a serpent and immediately cut off the power to the spell, allowing the apple to drop and hit the crystalline floor with a wet smack.

Panting, I swallowed air and felt a kind of pressure develop in my forehead and the back of my skull. If I could sweat, I imagine that I'd be completely drenched. Who knew casting a spell could be so taxing?

Twilight was now on my left, a hoof caressing my foreleg, an expression of concern and shock dominating her features.

"Fen, what happened? It looked like you blanked out."

I shook my head, little spots dancing in my line of sight.

"I don't...I don't know," I wheezed. "I was thinking of a time when I was a pup and was having a conversation with my brother."

Twilight peered at me, then at the apple with a sort of disgusted fascination.

"Well...this is, er...interesting."

She poked at the deformed fruit with a ruler.

"I've certainly never seen anything like this b-..."

A yellow-green eye flicked open towards the top of the snake-apple, the vertical oval-shaped pupil contracting in what I can only guess was sheer annoyance.

Twilight let out a shrill yelp and tumbled backwards. I snickered at the display, earning me a dirty look from the miffed mare.

"That's not funny," she chastised and I bit my lower lip to keep from making any further noise.

Righting herself, Twilight gave each wing a quick flap and cautiously approached the apple.

"I'm not certain whether I should be impressed or horrified."

"That makes two of us."

The snake-apple flicked its tongue-stem in the air, a milky-white transparent layer of skin sliding over its aggravated eyeball. It then receded back from whence it came, and it was later that I learned that the "third eyelid" was something called a brille. I didn't ask but Twilight nonetheless answered.

"Right," Twilight began after a prolonged silence. "Erm, well done, Fenrir. You changed the apple's physical composition."

She scribbled some more notes, never once taking her eyes off of me.

"Transmogrification requires a lot of talent but also energy and patience. The fact that you were able to perform this on your first try, albeit unintentionally, is really quite impressive for a neophyte."

I couldn't shake the feeling that Twilight wasn't entirely pleased by this display of magic. Sure, there was one aspect of the mare that was mystified and even intrigued by the display but an undeniable apprehension had her in its grip. She didn't bother to bring it up, at least with me, and I suppose I was too nervous to ask her. In fact, I was a bit terrified by what just transpired. Not only was transmogrification magic pretty advanced but my moment of semi-consciousness was cause for alarm and I found myself wondering if I'd inadvertently used dark magic.

"Well, that concludes your lesson for today! Same time tomorrow?"

It was as clear as day that Twilight had been spooked by what just occurred with the snake-apple, which was understandable given that it was a perfectly reasonable response. So in lieu of an inquiry, I hesitantly bid my miniature hostess farewell and made my way towards the exit. By the time I stepped outside, Ponyville's marketplace and restaurants were filled to full capacity and I realized that it was lunchtime. A light growling in the pit of my stomach confirmed that indeed, I too could eat and elected to swing by Sugarcube Corner and see what Pinkie Pie literally had cooking. Hel, while I was at it, I could see how the twins were doing, perhaps even help to watch them and alleviate their parents' stress.

As I started in the direction of Sugarcube Corner, a terrifying question formed in my mind:

Was it me that cast the transmogrification spell or someone else?

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Bragi (Brah-gi): God of poetry
Hrungnir (Hroong-neer): A stone giant that was defeated in a horse race by Odin and subsequently invited into Asgard for a post-race mead. After becoming intoxicated, he became very disruptive and was smashed to pieces by Thor. "Smiter of Hrungnir" is one of Thor's epithets.
Jötnar (Yoot-nahr): Plural form of "jötann"
Kyrkogrim (keyr-ko-grim): Literally "church grim", it is said to be a the spirit of a large black dog from English, Scottish and Scandinavian folklore and is stated to inhabit and guard churchyards. It was an old custom that when a church was being constructed, they would bury a live dog under the building's northern cornerstone so that the dog's ghost might protect the property and people from blasphemers and demons alike. PETA would not approve.
Sif (siv): Golden-headed wife of Thor and possible earth-goddess of fertility and marriage
Skaði (skah-thee): Goddess of hunting, skiing, winter and archery
Vé (vay): The younger brother of Odin and Vili that aided his siblings in slaying Ymir and making humanity, giving the first humans speech, hearing, sight and facial expressions
Vili (vill-ee): The older brother of Vé and younger brother of Odin that gave humans intelligence and a sense of touch, while Odin gave them a soul and the "breath of life"

The Sleeping God

"Focus..."

Taking Twilight's direction to heart, I cleared my head of all unnecessary thoughts, of all distracting influences, and aimed my attention inward. Through my closed eyelids, I could see only darkness, an immaterial void for me to project my intention onto, to shape and mold my will into reality. Magic was an amalgamation of three vital aspects: intense concentration, emotional discipline and the utilization of arcane knowledge, all of which form the essential tenets of thaumaturgy, or the study of magical practice and application. In order to properly wield arcane energies, unicorns are taught to hone their emotions in order to free themselves from personal interference, lest feelings such as anger, fear or pride cloud their judgment and disrupt the natural flow of their conjurations. It is also vital to train one's mind in the usage of different rites and only if the caster is ready; should a magician attempt a spell that they are not ready for, then they could very well lose their life in the process, a fact that has sadly resulted in the deaths and/or maiming of many young aspiring thaumaturgists.

"Don't forget your breathing," Twilight reminded me. "Nice and easy."

It was approximately a week after Nightmare Night and, to no one's surprise, I'd gorged myself on more sugary sweets than what was normally possible for a canine without slipping into a diabetic coma. Pinkie and I had decided to engage in a friendly candy-eating contest that inadvertently almost led to the entire town being emptied of confectionery treats. Despite my massive head-start and determination, she still ended up winning...yet again. Seriously, where does all of that sugar and fat go? Perhaps her considerably large hindquarters serves as some sort of advanced repository for the ungodly amounts of glucose and starch she consumes on a regular basis?

I swear, sometimes that mare scares the excrement out of me.

Nodding slightly, I drew in air through my nostrils and held it in for a moment, gently releasing it out of my mouth. As opposed to our previous lessons, Twilight believed that it was time for me to try self-transfiguration magic, since my skills had grown since the "snapple" fiasco and changing ones size and shape was a must-have talent for any burgeoning sorcerer. Given my immense height, she thought my being able to adjust my body to a much more manageable size would be prudent and I was inclined to agree with her. It would certainly make slipping in and out of pony-sized domiciles much easier, plus it'd help to put the townsponies more at ease with my presence if I were closer to their proportions. Though no one had yet to say anything on the subject, I knew that there were still some that viewed me as a giant mass of fur and teeth that could very well snap at any time and I was willing to do anything-within reason-to assuage such hurtful yet reasonably founded fears.

Enacting the breathing cycle a few more times, I envisioned my goal clearly inside my mind, painting a mental picture of my lupine form to the best of my ability. A familiar tingling shuddered throughout my body, informing me of my aura's emergence as I pinpointed the intended location of the spell. Opening my eyes, I released the mental floodgates and poured my magic inward, all of my fur standing on end as a wave of warm numbness took a hold of me. Again, I envisioned my body, taking time to visualize every feature I'd memorized from staring into a mirror. Then, I imagined myself shrinking and I held onto that image, weaving it into the spell.

Shrink. You are going to shrink. I told myself, willing the action I'd thought of to materialize.

I became inundated with a mystical current, the sensation akin to slipping into a bathtub filled with water whose temperature was rapidly fluctuating between hot and cold. My aura's height rose in intensity, filling my ears with a popping staticky sound while the spell built to a crescendo as it activated, resulting in a burst of viridian light that left me momentarily blinded. Though I could not see in that instant, I could feel myself being warped by the experience, my bones, organs and muscles pulled and stretched as though they were dough beneath a rolling pin. Strangely, the experience wasn't painful as I'd originally suspected but rather, it was instead merely an alien sort of uncomfortable vexation that I honestly couldn't define even if I had the intelligence to do so. The ringing in my ears subsided and slowly my vision cleared, blinking away the flashing spots and allowing my surroundings to return.

The walls stretched high above me like crystalline monoliths and for a moment, a sliver of fear sank into me that the spell had gone wrong and I'd royally screwed up the enchantment. Thankfully, one look at my instructor told me that it wasn't the case, Twilight's pleased smile informing me of the spell's success. I was no longer my giant size, now standing about two feet taller than the average pony and thus able to easily meet my friends' gazes. It was also an ideal height considering the fact I wasn't currently some sort of towering behemoth and I could still feel large and imposing so it was a win-win in my book.

"Incredible! Well done, Fen!" Twilight congratulated me, taking a moment to scribble something in her notebook. "Admittedly, I had my doubts but this turned out to be a rousing success!"

"Thanks Twi," I beamed and took turns stretching out my limbs.

Hmm, nothing appears to be out of sorts...

Just then, Spike entered the room carrying a tray of chocolate chip banana muffins.

"Who wants a snack?"

He stopped and peered at me.

"Whoa, you got smaller! How're you feeling?"

"Pretty good," I admitted, wiggling the toes on my right foreleg. "Feels...weird."

"I bet," Spike admitted, scratching his head with one claw. "One time, I got too greedy and accidentally grew to giant size."

Huh. I definitely need to hear more about that adventure.

"I remember that! I was so worried that you were-..."

BURP-FWOOSH!

Twilight's response was interrupted by Spike's fiery belch, a scroll popping out of the green flames and rolling onto the floor. Ah, a message from Princess Celestia. I wonder what she wants.

Scanning the scroll, Twilight let out a little gasp.

"Apparently what appears to be a human was discovered in the Royal Garden. Princess Celestia wants us to come to Canterlot right away!"

"Wait, an actual human?" Spike inquired with astonishment. "Like in the old myths?"

I cocked a brow. "Humans have been extinct in Equestria for, what, six thousand years? Did this newcomer say that he or she is a human? And what are they doing here now?"

Damn, if Lyra catches wind of this, I will never hear the end of it!

Twilight reread the letter and bit her lower lip. "The letter mentions that it appears to be a male human and that he's currently unconscious...but that's about it. Oh, and the princesses also want you to come too, since you've actually seen what humans look like in the flesh."

True, although most of them were either fleeing in terror or were choking on smoke.

"Alright, I'm game for a trip."

All eight of us, that is, me, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Spike, made for the train station post haste and only had to wait a mere twenty minutes for the next train heading to Canterlot, the locomotive's whistle piercing the air like the Gjallarhorn to signal to us its arrival. I was a tad hesitant to enter the steam-powered contraption but a few encouraging words from Mother and some ear scratches convinced me to take the proverbial leap, along with some bribery from Pinkie in the form of chocolate-covered dog biscuits. The idea of traveling long distances in a wheeled metal box atop strips of metal was ingenious and I could only chuckle at the thought of mortals from Midgard attempting to comprehend such a concept. Thanks to my new size, I comfortably fit into the car and slid into a wool-covered seat next to Fluttershy, who graciously let me sit next to the window. I could spin a yarn about how fearless I was during my first train ride but in actuality, I practically jumped ten feet in the air when the train began to move, diving underneath a passing wheeled refreshment cart like a pansy and startling the pegasus stewardess.

Oh come on, you would too if you were me.

...Right?

Anyway, once the train got moving, I was able to collect myself and take my seat next to the window, with Fluttershy at my side and patting my back. Applejack and Rarity were seated next to Fluttershy and situated athwart Twilight and Spike, with Pinkie and Rainbow comfortably lounging in the aisle beside the duo. I was still shaking but managed to get it under enough control as to not bother everyone else. Staring out the window and watching the rolling hills and vast expanses of rich fields help to keep my mind off of the train itself and before long, I was no longer concerned with my present mode of transportation. Just imagine humanity wielding such a power, to convey both individuals and supplies across vast distances in a matter of hours instead of days, replacing the traditional horse-and-wagon system for something that could tirelessly traverse the roughest and most treacherous of terrain like scorching deserts and frozen tundras.

Then again, would devoted warriors be willing to abandon the usage of ships of the land, to forgo the bond between rider and battle-steed?

"Are you alright, Fen?"

I nodded at Fluttershy. "There were no such things as trains back in Asgard or Jotanheim so it's quite the new experience for me. That's all."

"You don't have nothin' to be scared of," Applejack assured me gently. "Ah remember my first train ride. Ah was so nervous that Ah refused to budge from the platform and my folks had to actually carry me onto the train. My ma held me the whole time till we reached Appleloosa."

"Yeah! You're handling this pretty well, Fenrir!" Pinkie all but hollered, an action that made my sensitive ears ache, especially given the confined space but I forgave her.

Rarity tossed her mane aside. "There's really nothing to it, Darling. Just sit back and focus your attention elsewhere. That's what helped me my first time. Perhaps a game of 'I Spy'?"

"It's a game where one player chooses a subject that they spot in their immediate vicinity and the other players have to guess what it is," Twilight helpfully elaborated.

"You'll like it," Spike beamed, poking himself in the chest with a thumb. "I don't mean to brag but I'm something of an expert."

"Yeah? I bet I'll get every answer right," Rainbow challenged.

"Oh ho ho, you are on!"

I was skeptical but Fluttershy's hoof on my shoulder dashed those feelings to pieces.

"It is a fun game to pass the time."

"Fine," I eventually conceded. "How do we play exactly?"

As if fully prepared for this very scenario, Twilight quickly whipped out a miniature blackboard and a piece of chalk, expertly creating eight neat vertical columns in a matter of seconds, drawing a horizontal line across the top and assigning each column with the respective initials of "T.", "S.", "FL.", "RD.", "P.", "R.", "A." and "FE." Twilight then hung the blackboard from her window's lever.

"Okay, I will go first. Ahem, I spy with my little eye something beginning with...'B'."

Rainbow Dash sat back with her forelegs folded across her chest.

"Please, I know this one. It's me, because I'm blue."

"No, sorry Dash. That's wrong."

The pegasus let out a little "Hmph!" and began to pout like a child.

"Ah've got it!" Applejack exclaimed, pointing at Pinkie Pie's cutie mark. "Is it a balloon?"

Twilight shook her head. "That's a great guess but no."

"Is it a bag?" Fluttershy asked, indicating the purse that Rarity had strung over her shoulder.

"Nope."

Pinkie leapt up in her seat. "I know! It's a book!"

Sure enough, there was a book entitled, "Humanity: The Bipedal Mindboggler," sitting spine up and pressed up against Twilight's hip.

"Again, an excellent suggestion, just not the one that I'm thinking of."

"Surely it's a beret," Rarity offered up in regards to her choice of headgear.

"Nope!"

Peering around our environment, I spotted a knife on the nearby serving cart.

"How about 'blade'?"

Twilight smiled, "That's a very out-of-the-box idea but that's not it either."

"What about 'box'?"

"Sorry Spike. It's not box. Do all of you give up?"

We all collectively relented, either nodding or giving out half-hearted variations of "Yes".

In response, Twilight pointed to the lower left corner of her window.

"The answer was 'bolt,'" she explained, much to our frustration.

"Ah man!"

"What a gip!"

"Boo!"

"Fer Faust's sake!"

The chalk magically lifted up and scratched down a tally mark beneath the "T."

"And that's on point for me!"

Fluttershy rubbed my paw. "Why don't we let Fen go next? I mean, if that's okay with everyone."

They all gave me the go-ahead, so I ruminated on my selection. I already had a good enough grasp of the game's concept so my further participation was no issue.

"I spy with my little eye...something that is brown."

"Is it you?" Pinkie chirped.

"Nuh-uh."

Actually, that would've been clever. Despite her clownish exterior, Pinkie was quite the smart cookie.

"Is it muh hat?"

Ooh, close yet no cigar.

"Good guess, Applejack but no."

"Dagnabbit."

Spike tapped his chin with a nail.

"Is it the tree we just passed?"

"Sorry."

"A suitcase?"

Rainbow Dash's expression was so hopeful that I almost hated to erase it.

I shook my head.

"You stink!"

This might just be my new favorite game.

"Eureka!"

Everyone turned to Twilight.

"I know what it is. It's one of the gas lamps, isn't it?"

I couldn't help but smirk. "Good guess but that's not it."

This went on for five more minutes before the gang admitted defeat.

"Applejack was actually the closest," I revealed. "It was her hatband."

As no one had managed to solve the mystery, I'd earned myself a point. The game lasted for a half hour, during which everyone managed to have a turn. Some, like Rainbow Dash, had picked relatively simple conundrums, such as "the sky," "the conductor," "window frame," and "portrait." Twilight's turns always left us scratching our heads so it was no surprise that the alicorn wound up ultimately winning I Spy and taking home the metaphorical gold. For such a simple and juvenile game, I actually had fun and looked forward to the next time that we played.

"There it is," Twilight murmured, her right hoof reaching out to serve as an arrow.

A snow-capped mountain soon came into view, causing me to recall stories I'd heard of Hnitbjörg, where Suttungr dwelt and once kept the fabled Mead of Poetry, just one of many tales Tyr would tell me whenever he visited. Stroking the back of my head, he would spin yarns of far-off lands, such as Ýdalir and Niðavellir and although he was not as skilled as Bragi, he was nonetheless a talented storyteller and skald. None of his stories included anything like this, that is, a mountain with an entire city jutting out of its face, a white, yellow and purple castle rising above it like some mickle oak tree. It seemed fitting that such a place would be the abode of Equestria's monarchs and I eagerly awaited our arrival with great anticipation. Apart from Asgard, I had never seen a city in real life before and despite my love for the hamlet, it would be a nice change of pace from Ponyville.

Passing through an entrance carved into the very mountain, the Friendship Express chugged along until it reached the station, the train stretching to a halt, steam rising outside its exterior like mist on a rain-soaked battlefield. My companions each stood up and stretched so I followed suit, letting out a pant of relief as the blood properly circulated in my half-asleep limbs. Allowing the other passengers time to get off first, we all soon exited the train, though I stayed back to collect the luggage. Fluttershy was a bit hesitant but I reassured her that it was not some taxing endeavor and that I was happy to be of use so she and the others allowed it. Although my form was smaller than usual, my jotann strength had not diminished in the slightest, making my task all the easier to perform.

As I stepped down onto terra firma, I could practically hear a triumphant fanfare.

"Canterlot," Twilight uttered almost reverently.

"Canterlot," Fluttershy gasped.

"Canterlot," Rarity breathed.

"It's only a model," Pinkie Pie seemingly muttered to herself.

"What?" I inquired, understandably thrown off by her bizarre comment.

"Nothing!"

Chalking up the remark to "Pinkie just being Pinkie," I quickly ignored the incident and followed my friends out of the station, where a large white and golden carriage was waiting, Princess Celestia's signature cutie mark emblazoned on the door. A team of four armored earth ponies were hitched to the front, each one stone-faced and thewful, their muscles rippling beneath their gold and violet breastplates. Another guard, this one a pegasus, stood tree-like in front of the carriage, a sword slung onto his back and two daggers dangling from his hips. He appeared to be older than his compatriots, several gray streaks woven into the grayish-blue beard adorning his hard-set jaw as well as his bobbed tail, his face dominated by heavy wrinkles and worry-lines. He then stomped a hind hoof and gave us, or rather, Twilight, a firm salute, his gray-tipped maroon wings spread triumphantly.

"Sergeant Saber Tip, at your service, Your Highness."

"Thank you for the welcome, Sergeant," Twilight chuckled bashfully. "But there's no need to be so formal."

"Nevertheless, I must adhere to tradition, Princess. Her Royal Majesty Princess Celestia had instructed me to escort you and your entourage to the castle. If it pleases you, that is."

"That...sounds good?" Twilight then cleared her throat and summoned as much authority as the down-to-earth mare could muster. "Very well, Sergeant."

Bowing deeply, Sergeant Saber Tip clicked his heels together and proceeded to scale the carriage, taking his rightful place in the driver's seat. Twilight magically opened the door and lifted Spike up so he could climb inside and soon followed. I hung back, both to allow everyone else the chance to enter and to load the luggage in the carriage's rear. After the business with the supposed human, Princess Celestia suggested in her letter that we all should spend the night in the castle, to recharge after the journey and to show me around Canterlot. I suspect that it was to ingratiate herself to me following the test she'd put me through and to show off the splendor of her nation's capital.

Flaunting one's kingdom and accumulated wealth was an expected action of a ruler so I wasn't particularly shocked by this course of action, nor by her attempt at sweeping our past business under the rug. My anger towards the alabaster princess had lessened considerably, having spent enough time expanding my own horizons and considering her point of view. However, that didn't mean that all was forgiven. As both a jotann and a warg, I was, by my very nature, a petty and prideful being, one that did not easily forgive and forget slights dealt towards me. That being said, I was willing to broker some kind of peace between us in order to craft a harmonious cohabitation in the future.

See, I can be rational and diplomatic if the need arises.

The carriage interior consisted of dark violet suede benches and light purple velvet walls, the whole thing smelling of a hundred different perfumes that made my head spin. In spite of my friends' protests, I elected to sit on the floor, finding the arrangement much more suitable for one such as myself, that is, a canine. Chairs and benches are fine from time to time but I am much more comfortable on the ground than with my posterior planted on some cushion. The carriage took off at a brisk pace and I soon found myself sticking my head out of the window, tongue lolling out of my mouth as I heavily panted with the wind in my face and the rays from the ever-glow shining brightly on my face. I wondered if Princess Celestia could influence the weather just as she raised and lowered the sun but then it occurred to me that it didn't really matter and decided to just enjoy myself.

Scores of ponies, even a few donkeys and griffons, flooded the cobblestone streets of Canterlot, so much so that it was like gazing at a living ocean. It then truly hit me with the stark contrast between the bustle of city life and the quiet, day-to-day existence of Ponyville's inhabitants, sort of like the difference between a pond and a lake. A thousand new fragrances found their way through my olfactories and into my brain, some recognizable and others too foreign to even try to identify. There was the musk of equines and griffons, different types of pheromones, ranging from joy to sexual arousal, the delectable aroma of various consumables, and much, much more. You might be wondering how I could possibly be able to keep my head on straight with so much outside stimuli and the answer is simple: I've been training my whole life to manage my senses, especially my hearing and smell, so I can use them freely without being overwhelmed or driven completely loony.

Speaking of hearing, there were also just as many interesting and bizarre sounds as there were smells. I could pick up on the clip-clop of hooves, both on the street and in homes and businesses, the squeak of wagon and cart wheels, the scraping of claws on stone and ambient bird calls in the distance. Innumerable conversations were occurring all at once, varying from whispered rumors and amorous sweet-nothings to obnoxiously loud chattering and over-the-top guffaws. A cavalcade of countless other auditory cues marched in and out of my ears, some pleasant, some not so. But hey, it's the experience itself that is rewarding so I can't be picky when it comes to participating in the colorful world around me.

I was shaken from my daze by the approach of the previously-seen castle, the walls and spires appearing even larger than before and I was slightly intimidated by the sight. Aside from the visual side of it, there was a sort of, I don't know, instinctive wariness about the location, an innate understanding that I was about to set paw in a place of great power. Perhaps it was the magic that was no doubt surrounding the most important and guarded area in all of Equestria, the seat of its power and the cradle of its future hopes and dreams. Detecting mystical energy was a skill that I was becoming versed in as a result of my training with Twilight, even if I mostly had to really focus my mind on it in order to succeed. Though I was advancing fairly swiftly, I still had quite some ways to go before harnessing magic became as effortless as breathing.

The carriage pulled to a smooth stop and, wasting no time at all, Sergeant Saber Tip scurried down from his perch as the team unhitched themselves and formed two lines on either side of the courtyard walkway. The good sergeant promptly opened the carriage door, being certain to bow his head and stomp one hoof rhythmically on the ground. Twilight was the first to exit, followed by Spike, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash, each one being helped out of the carriage by Saber Tip. Fluttershy was the second-to-last to exit, initially electing to stay behind with me until I gave her the okay to go on and waited my turn. I politely declined Sergeant Tip's aid and leapt down onto the stone, giving myself a good post-landing shake.

"Welcome, Your Highness and company to Canterlot," the sergeant announced just as a white alicorn made her entrance.

"Well done, Sergeant," Princess Celestia said approvingly. "You and your guards are punctual as usual."

"Such high praise from you is finer than silk, Your Majesty," Sergeant Tip bowed.

Laying it on a bit thick, aren't you?

Princess Celestia sweetly smiled at this before addressing her former student.

"Welcome Twilight. I am so happy that you and your friends could come."

"Of course, Princess! I love it whenever we get together," Twilight gushed exuberantly.

The elder princess' magenta gaze zeroed in on me.

"Hello Fenrir. How are you enjoying your time in Canterlot?"

"Fine," I answered civilly, though I left out any mirth. "It's quite the grand city you have."

"Thank you. It's good that you have the chance to explore the lands beyond Ponyville."

I found my hindleg surrounded by a golden glow, the cubical magic construct becoming visible once again. There was a slight clicking sound like someone turning a key in a lock, followed by an audible clanking of chains being dropped. The raspberry shape dissipated, though I could make out some very faint shimmering sigils still floating around my leg.

"Your trial probationary period is hereby concluded. You're now allowed to go anywhere you wish."

"If that's the case, then why is there some weird lettering there?"

"The princess removed the majority of the tracking spell, which would've prohibited your movements should you have chosen to violate your probation," Twilight answered nervously, her eyes drifting to the left. "There is a weaker location charm still in place, just for emergency usage."

Based on the quivering in her voice and the shifty gaze, I could gather that Twilight was being dishonest. For whatever reason, she was lying to me, at least partially, and I couldn't for the life of me figure out why. I recalled the day she first placed the spell on me and her skittishness, which at the time I attributed to her own fear of incurring my wrath but was really owing to the stress of deception. I briefly glanced at Princess Celestia, whose face was inscrutable but serene, though I could tell from the glint in her eyes that she knew something. I could call them out but they'd both predictably deny it and the others would, of course, back up the pair's innocence so for the moment, I will not pursue the topic.

Addressing everyone, Princess Celestia adopted a more formal tone.

"You're all probably wondering why I've summoned all of you here."

"Is it about the human?" Spike asked.

"Indeed it is, Spike. Please, follow me."

Our little band tailed after the Sun Princess, pausing a moment for two royal guards to pry open a massive set of wooden doors, and promptly passed through the giant archway. Inside, I bore witness to a mammoth hall, one I presumed to be the main foyer, the sheer size and scope of the palace making the crystal castle back in Ponyville look like a solitary log cabin by comparison. As was to be expected, the castle's exterior color scheme continued within the interior: ivory and violet walls bedecked with gilded ornaments, white and black checkered floors, stained glass windows bearing a solar motif. Burgundy-colored rugs stretched the length of the hall, crawling up and over the titanic grand staircase that dominated the far side of the room. Several tapestries of various sizes and lengths, most of them depicting celestial images such as suns and stars, hung from the upper walls and ceilings, all of them no doubt expertly crafted and priceless in their value.

"Wow," was all that I could manage.

"Quite something, isn't it?" Princess Celestia teased, though the self-satisfaction was evident.

"So what can you tell us about the human?" Twilight queried aloud, obviously trying to hide her immense excitement at the prospect of obtaining new information about a long-since extinct race.

"Two days ago, a royal guard was patrolling the sculpture garden and happened upon a strange bipedal figure lying unresponsive and slumped up against a statue of Clover the Clever. The guard alerted more of his compatriots and reported his finding to his superior, who then relayed the information to me. The human was brought inside the castle and tended to by our best physicians and healers. Thankfully, we were able to keep the public from learning of the discovery."

"How come?" Spike wondered. "I mean, what would be so bad if everyone found out about this?"

"This kind of information could draw the wrong kind of attention," Twilight answered. "I mean, a member of an ancient extinct race somehow ending up in one of the most heavily-guarded locations in Equestria would raise a lot of concerns."

I was about to ask about the late notification but Rainbow Dash beat me to the punch:

"So why are we just now learning of it?"

"That was done for various security reasons," Princess Celestia began as we ascended the stairs. "First, we needed to ensure that the castle grounds were properly fortified. As Twilight so eloquently explained, the castle is the most heavily-guarded location in Equestria, both in terms of magic and practical defense. Of course, the proper tests were conducted on the human to ensure his authenticity. There was no need to cause a stir if it turned out to be a changeling ruse or some other shape-shifter looking to create mayhem."

"Is he real then?" Fluttershy was most intrigued, likely as a result of her animal-based pasttime.

Princess Celestia nodded. "He is indeed the genuine article. The first human to appear in our land in over six millennia. This proved a challenge when it came to treating him, requiring extensive research and the recruitment of the nation's most talented anthropologists, historians and xenobiologists."

We soon passed through a hallway whose walls and ceilings were decorated in frescoes commemorating scenes from historical events, such as a trio of ponies standing huddled together in a ring of what appeared to be ghost-horses, a fiery pink heart driving the phantoms away. Princesses Celestia and Luna were locked in mortal combat with a shadowy, red-eyed unicorn, his sneer revealing a pair of decidedly carnivorous fangs as he shot a black and purple beam from his curved blood-red horn. A green-maned unicorn mare stared down a large blue ram with a glowing bell dangling from his collar, an image that reminded me of my first encounter with the enigmatic Madame Tarocchi and her unsettling wealth of knowledge about me. Striking of all was the depiction of Discord himself, his head raised high in mid-cackle as he tormented a group of terrified ponies with a barrage of fireballs. I'd heard of the draconequus' dark past but seeing even a minuscule glimpse of it was an entirely different matter altogether, creating a kind of weird juxtaposition between the seemingly happy-go-lucky and mostly harmless prankster and the sadistic monster I was seeing now.

"Y'all mentioned that he was unconscious. Any change in his condition?"

"Sadly no, Applejack. Frustratingly, he appears to be currently trapped in a heavy comatose state. So far, my best doctors and magicians are unable to figure out why he is in such a condition."

I then put forth the question that's been bothering me on the way here:

"Why did you want me to come? According to Twilight's letter, it's because I've had contact with humans before but my time was limited and I doubt there's anything I could tell you now, especially given this one's unresponsiveness."

Princess Celestia peered down at me as we walked side-by-side.

"You're one-hundred-percent correct, Fenrir. You see, during the human's initial evaluation, there was a distinctive low-level magical aura detected around his body. It appears to be the same kind that you yourself generate."

"But wouldn't that mean...?"

"Yes, Pinkie Pie. I believe that this male is from the same place as Fenrir, or at the very least, one of the 'Nine Realms' he made mention of."

This certainly drew my attention to the mystery where I was once apathetic. Midgard had been completely and thoroughly destroyed, both scorched by me and drowned by Jormungandr, sending humanity to its eternal resting place. Perhaps this wasn't a human but a human-esque creature from one of the other realms, like Vanaheim or Asgard, realms that perchance had not been razed by the jotnar or Hel's undead armies. I didn't know much about the entire details surrounding Ragnarok and its aftermath, just my contributions in what little I'd heard of the prophecy and what I myself had personally witnessed during that event, leaving many gaps in my knowledge. But then, why would an Asgardian or Vanir just suddenly appear in Equestria, and why would they be left in a coma?

Could it be that he's a jotann too?

Making a sharp left, we came upon a hallway flanked with royal guards, a total of eight, four on each side of the walkway. At the door, Princess Luna was making her exit, chatting with an earth pony in a white coat that I assumed to be a physician of some kind. The Princess of the Night noticed our approach and, excusing herself from her companion, met us halfway and I was shocked by her appearance. Heavy bags hung under her bloodshot eyes, every step stiff and clumsy in sharp contrast to her normal fluid movements. She yawned and dipped her head in a half-assed bow.

"Good day, everyone. It is good to see all of you once again."

"Still no luck?"

Princess Luna shook her head. "Nay sister. Our guest is a stubborn one, his brain waves being far more of a challenge than our Fen here."

"Luna has been attempting to enter the human's dreams," Princess Celestia elaborated. "It would appear that a human's psyche is much more complicated than we'd initially realized."

"So why not just...I don't know, abracadabra him awake?"

"It is not as simple as that, Fen," Princess Luna half-mumbled through a protracted yawn, obviously fighting to stay awake herself. "We cannot simply 'abracadabra' one into the waking world. Whatever his ailment may be, the human male's consciousness is trapped in the Dreamscape and any attempts at pulling him into the waking world while he is still there could cause irreparable damage to his mind and soul. As the guardian of dreams, I cannot risk such a thing."

"And that's not all."

We all turned to the mare that Princess Luna had been speaking to, a middle-aged light green earth pony with a harvest gold and chestnut-brown mane styled in a short bowl cut. Underneath her slightly rumpled lab coat, that I just barely noticed had a coffee stain on the right lapel, she wore a salmon-pink button-up blouse and a teal necktie covered in smiling penguins perched atop ice cubes.

"What can you tell us, Doctor?"

The mare slid her clipboard under one foreleg and slipped a loose hair behind one ear.

"Hello, I'm Doctor Life Support, the human's designated physician. Ahem, after several hours of testing, as well as consultations with my peers, we have been unable to find anything physically wrong with the patient. Usually comas are caused by severe brain trauma, stroke or lack of oxygen, none of which apply to the human. In fact, judging by the date we've obtained, he appears to be in perfect health, at least for what we're guessing qualifies as such for his species."

"Do you have any idea what's causing this?" Twilight sounded more worried than intrigued.

"It would seem that our patient is in a thaumaturgically-induced state of unconsciousness, that is a 'magic coma,' for lack of a better phrase. The magicians that scanned him prior to my examination detected large traces of arcane energy, primarily centered around the head, indicating that his current state is, in fact, of a mystical nature rather than a mundane one."

"May we please see the patient?"

"Of course, Your Majesty."

Doctor Life Support shepherded us through the open door and stood aside as we all entered the octagonal pastel turquoise room. Just as Princess Celestia's letter had stated, there indeed lay an unconscious human male upon the hospital bed, a nasal cannula inserted into his nostrils and connected to a dark green portable oxygen tank. A thin white sheet had been rolled up over his abdomen, leaving his snow-white chest and arms exposed, revealing the number of intricate tattoos covering the bare flesh. The most noticeable tattoo was of a pair of interlaced wolves etched into his shoulders and pectorals, their inward-facing jaws sharing the tiwaz that had been inscribed beneath the man's sternum. I inhaled through my nostrils, filtering out all other scents in the room and focusing on the figure before me, my nose becoming flooded with the near-overwhelming smell of pinewood, spiced ale and juniper thistles.

That scent...why do I know it...?

I approached the bed with a small measure of trepidation, uncertain as to what I would discover but somehow obligated to investigate nonetheless. He was young-looking, somewhere between his late twenties and early thirties, his round, wannish face possessing a broad forehead, high cheekbones, thin eyebrows and a short beard that covered his pointed chin. His mane of thick, curly raven-black hair flowed over his shoulders, reminding me of the rolling ocean waves during a storm. Studying the man more closely, my eyes drifted to the wolf-joint of his right hand and the thin scar that had been indented into the flesh, decorating the wrist like a macabre bracelet. His pale chest steadily rose and fell with every ragged-sounding breath, the action causing the wolves to expand and contract, almost giving one the impression that they were alive.

"It couldn't be..."

"Fen, what is it?"

Ignoring Fluttershy, I took another deep whiff and on a hunch, pushed his left arm over, exposing the underside. There, on the lower forearm, was the image of a six-point star.

"I don't believe it..."

"Do you have a clue?" Princess Celestia took a step closer. "Do you know this individual?"

I continued to stare at the prone figure, a torrent of emotions raging inside of me.

"I do. His name is Tyr, son of Odin, god of war and justice."

On the rooftop of the stable, I laid curled up beside Tyr, his head propped up with his rolled up cloak and one hand absentmindedly stroking my scalp. High above us, the night's broad expanse had unfurled a rich, seemingly endless tapestry of swirling, glittering stars that shone like torches in the dark. The evening was always Tyr's favorite part of the day, a time when the Nine Realms took a break from their chaotic schedules to calm down and be at ease. Sometimes, we would sit in silence and watch the stars, which Tyr referred to as "the guides of ships," as apparently sailors used them to navigate their longships across the vast whale-roads, through weather both pleasant and hazardous. I had never been on a ship and I liked to keep it that way, the idea of taking a leaky piece of wood over a gigantic body of water made me feel a little bit nervous.

"...After slaying Great Ymir, the three brothers took possession of his corpse and used what they had to create a new world. Out of his flesh, they fashioned the earth itself, his bones formed the mountains, his teeth stones and his blood the sea, rivers and lakes."

Out of all of the stories Tyr shared with me, for some reason, I enjoyed this one the most. Though I'd heard it hundreds of times, I loved the sound of his voice, his soft yet firm tone and wondrous energy made him a talented storyteller. The way he pet my head and ears were also a large bonus too.

"From his hair, the brothers made the trees and his skull served as the sky, the four dwarfs Norðri, Suðri, Austri and Vestri dispatched to stand at the four corners and hold it up. They scooped out his brains to make the clouds. Then, taking the errant sparks from Muspelheim, they made the stars. Finally, they used Ymir's eyelashes to create Midgard, the dwelling place of the mortals to whom the Aesir and Vanir service. But first, they had to create humanity. How did they accomplish this?"

"Out of an ash tree, they carved a man and an elm tree a woman," I answered without hesitation. "Vé gave them their appearance, facial expressions, speech, sight and hearing, and Vili bestowed upon them intelligence and touch. Odin gifted the two with souls and breathed life into them and they were henceforth known as Askr and Embla."

Tyr chuckled and scratched my right ear. "That's right. Then Askr and Embla became the parents of the new race, a race that my kin and I protect from the jotann and other outside threats."

We soon lapsed into silence, the silvery beams from Máni's wheel bathing us in its light.

"Hey Tyr?"

"Yes, Fenrir?"

"Do you think we'll always be friends?"

Briefly, his hand froze before resuming its task.

"Of course we will. Why do you ask such a thing?"

I considered this, wishing to speak my mind but not wanting to make him sad.

"Well, I'm kind of stuck here in the stables and I know no one else here likes me very much. Someday, everyone will complain to Odin and he might just send me home to Mother."

Instead of looking at me, Tyr stared straight ahead, his stark face set in a thoughtful yet troubled frown and his gray eyes fixed on something, possibly a future that I had yet to envision.

"Maybe. Until then, I will look after you, Fenrir..."

A soft hoof applied gentle pressure on my back and my head snapped to see Fluttershy smiling sympathetically at me.

"Are you alright, Fen?"

I sniffled, previously unnoticed tears lightly peppering my cheeks.

"It's just...to see him like this..."

"So you know him?" Princess Celestia eyed Tyr intriguingly.

"He was one of the Aesir, one of the gods, from the realm of Asgard," I explained while refusing to take my eyes off of Tyr.

"And he was my friend," I added. "My only friend."

Meanwhile, Princess Luna, who had become much more alert, appeared to be in some sort of trance, her saucer-wide eyes locked onto the sleeping god, specifically his star-shaped birthmark.

"The Star-Branded Warrior..."

"Luna?"

Snapping out of it, Princess Luna regarded her sister with an apologetic glance.

"I'm sorry Tia, I must go now."

One loud pop and flash of cobalt later, the enigmatic co-ruler was gone.

"What in the hay was that about?" Rainbow Dash asked Princess Celestia, only for the alicorn to shrug.

"It's probably the stress. Sleep deprivation causes confusion and hallucinations, after all."

Okay, that time I believed her.

Applejack joined Fluttershy and I at the bedside, pushing her hat out of her eyes to study the man carefully.

"So this fella's a war-god?"

"He's so much more than that." I managed a sad smile as I watched Tyr's ragged breathing cycle. "He's the most daring, brave, selfless and amazing of his kind. Anyone who is fearless is known as 'Tyr-valiant' and he who is wise is known as 'Tyr-prudent.' He is a guiding star, always keeping faith with princes and never-failing in his course through the mists of night."

"He sounds wonderful," Fluttershy said softly, rubbing my back in little circles.

"So we can discount this Tyr as a threat to Equestria?"

I turned towards Princess Celestia. "Absolutely. When the gods wished to imprison me, I issued a challenge for one of them to place their hand in my mouth as a sign of trust and Tyr was the only one brave enough to do it. As a result, he lost his sword-hand but his sacrifice kept me bound. Even in my rage at being contained, I respected his steadfastness and willingness to give up his flesh for the greater good."

"That's all I needed to know. Doctor, any idea when or if Mr. Tyr will awaken?"

Doctor Life Support took a deep breath. "It's...difficult to say, Your Majesty. He might wake up tomorrow, a week from now or never."

My peepers once again surveyed the scar on Tyr's right wrist and a pang of guilt hit me like a tidal wave.

"Until then, I will look after you, Tyr," I swore.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Gjallarhorn (yahl-lehr-horn): The horn of the god Heimdallr, who will blow it to inform the other gods of the start of Ragnarok.
Hnitbjörg (hnit-byorg): Mountain-home of the giant Suttungr
Máni (Mah-nee): The male personification of the moon
Niðavellir (neetha-vell-leer): Realm of the Dvergr (dwarfs)
Suttungr (Soot-toon-ger): Jotann that possessed the magical Mead of Poetry, a magical brew made from the blood of a wise man named Kvasir and could give anyone that drank it great knowledge and skill in poetry. It was eventually stolen by Odin and given to the other Aesir.
Tiwaz (tee-whaz): The rune for the letter "T", it represents the god Tyr and symbolizes victory (both in battle and within oneself), balance, justice and harmony.

Ýdalir (Ee-doll-leer): "Yew-dales", home of Ullr, god of archery, hunting and winter

Thought and Memory

BA-DEEP...BA-DEEP...BA-DEEP

I continued to watch Tyr, my head resting on the unclaimed right side of his bed. Sitting silently beside me was Fluttershy, her hoof slowly stroking my back as I continued my seemingly pointless vigil of the comatose figure before me. Like clockwork, Tyr's chest steadily rose and fell, the cycle of his breathing bringing some level of comfort in the fact that he continued to live and thus had a chance of recovery, the simple action offering me but a fraction of peace of mind. Every now and then, I could make out the slight side to side movement of his eyeballs beneath the shut lids, a phenomenon that one of the pony nurses informed me was "rapid eye movement sleep," or "REMS." In essence, it was a deep phase of sleep that apparently all living things experience, something to do with high brain activity and neurons and a whole bunch of concepts that I found myself struggling to follow despite my best efforts and slew of questions.

Who knew that biology could be so detailed and complicated?

After my startling realization of his true identity, Princess Celestia was ready to escort everyone to the dining hall when I asked her if I could stay with Tyr and she rather graciously and accommodatingly acquiesced, ushering everyone out of the room save for Fluttershy, who elected to stay by my side for emotional support. I don't know what I would've done without her at that time and I was eternally grateful for her selfless benevolence. Doctor Life Support also remained behind, asking me a few questions about her patient's physiology and day-to-day activities, jotting down notes while I provided her with as much data as I could. She then cordially thanked me for my input and made her exit, presumably meeting back up with Princess Celestia to share her newfound information. In truth, I was happy to see her go as I felt too emotionally drained to answer anymore questions.

BA-DEEP...BA-DEEP...BA-DEEP...

Ugh, that stupid EKG was getting on my last nerves and if it were not for the fact that it was monitoring Tyr's condition, I would've already smashed the bloody contraption to pieces. It reminded me too much of my ordeal following the battle with the chimera, an experience that I had no desire to repeat and thanked whatever cosmic force that existed here that I got off lucky, especially when compared to my late opponent. In retrospect, that was a good fight and the chimera, despite being a bloodthirsty psycho that attempted to devour three innocent fillies, had still been a worthy adversary and I couldn't help but praise it (her? Them?) for its ferocity and combat prowess. Tyr once told me that to honor a fallen foe is to acknowledge the victory one has achieved over their own weaknesses, a sentiment that I'd never really understood until now and found myself grateful for the chimera and even privately thanking the beast for its sacrifice. Now it was only a matter of time before the next fantastical inhabitant of this land picked a fight with me and I hoped that it could live up to and perhaps even exceed the chimera's capabilities.

Aside from the continuous droning beeps of the electrocardiogram, the room was as silent as a burial mound and just as cheerful. Fluttershy continued to say nothing, apparently reading the field of despair and sorrow that I generated so she merely kneaded the skin of my back, her touch more reassuring than a million sympathetic words. Until the day that Tyr first befriended me, I never knew how much I truly craved affection until I'd received it and even then it was as if I was afraid that it was going to be snatched away. Now I felt the exact same way about the home that I made here, that this period of happiness was ephemeral and I would once again be resigned to an existence of hatred and violence. That, I think is my greatest fear: to lose all that I'd gained and become the Fenrir that I was before.

Perhaps a part of me believes that I deserve such a fate.

"Could you tell me a story about him? Tyr, I mean."

The unexpected arrival of that melodious voice into the abode of dead air momentarily startled me.

I peered down at Fluttershy and nodded, taking a moment to collect my thoughts.

"The day I'd first arrived in Asgard was the scariest day of my life up to that point. I'd been dragged away from the only home I'd ever known, watched Odin toss my brother into the sea and was escorted into the dwelling place of the Aesir. Add in the fact that I was accompanied by the most feared jotann-slayer in all the Nine Realms, someone who kept his focus on me and his hand on his hammer of might and it was positively mortifying. People stood and watched as we four, that being Odin, Thor, Tyr and I, entered Asgard, with me being led on a leather leash and a muzzle strapped around my jaws, trying desperately to keep on a brave face even as I felt the pressure of a hundred eyes locked onto me. Until that instant, I'd lived in isolation with my mother and two siblings so being surrounded by so many staring faces filled me with an ineffable terror."

"I know how that feels," Fluttershy stated sympathetically and I knew she understood.

"The gathered Aesir and Vanir all stood around as Odin explained that I'd be living with them and apart from Tyr, not one of their number glanced at me with anything other than anger, fear or disgust. Freyja called Odin a madman, Bragi looked like he wanted to vomit and Thor continued to glare in my direction with seething rage, his fingers twitching on Mjolnir's shaft. After that, Tyr alone led me to the stables, removed the lease and muzzle and promised to return posthaste. Before he left, he actually smiled at me, not one of malice or condescension but a real smile, one that was meant to be comforting. Apart from Angrboða, no one had ever given me such a look before."

As I told the story, things became much clearer. I don't know if it was a side effect of the dark magic that still had me in its iron grip, mental issues or my own distaste for ruminating on my past but I'd unwittingly reawakened memories long forgotten, recollections that I didn't revisit for fear of becoming consumed by my bitterness. However, I was wrong as that meant ignoring the good that came of it as well, namely my friendship with Tyr. This was also one of the few times that I relayed my past that wasn't in the form of exposition but rather an anecdote about my experiences.

"That night, Tyr indeed returned, bringing with him some beef and water. Naturally, I scurried away from him, even issuing a warning growl but he patiently set the food and sat some distance away from me, remaining calm and pleasant. I inspected the meat and dug in after deeming it safe, scarfing it down as quickly as I could out of fear that it'd be removed.

'You must've been very hungry,' Tyr remarked and smiled once again.

I didn't answer and just studied him. Unlike his ilk, he seemed to hold no ill will towards me, not even a shred of fear. At the time, I had no clue as to the reason why the gods were so spooked by the presence of a mere pup and just chalked it up to me being a warg. Anyway, it must've been an hour before Tyr stood up, dusted off his trousers and left, promising to come back later to feed me again. We continued this little ritual for about a week before I said my first words to him, them being, 'Thank you.' It was another week before I allowed Tyr to pet my head and we became fast friends after that."

"That's so sweet," Fluttershy commented mirthfully. "You must've really loved him."

I turned away, my joy at the memory replaced once again with sorrow.

"I did. He was the closest thing I had to a father. Then I learned the truth about why I was there."

Nearly a year had passed following my arrival in Asgard and I was no longer the tiny pup that had initially entered the realm but now a wolf the size of a small mountain. I'd long since outgrown the stables I was kept in and was instead moved to Thrúðvangr, the home of Thor, and placed inside of a specially made kennel to accommodate my enormous stature. Thor was beyond furious at this but seeing as this was a direct order from Odin, he could do nothing but obey and pout like a child. "Step one paw out of line and I'll give you a thrashing that will make you regret being spawned," he warned me on my first day, one hand balled up into a white-knuckled fist and the other resting on Mjolnir. It was obviously an empty threat from a red-headed paper tiger as he wouldn't dare defy the Allfather so I smugly told him that I'd be on my best behavior and then took a nap right in front of him.

I later learned he cleaved the top off a mountain in Jotannheim due to my disrespect.

One day, after finishing off a slice of whale meat, I decided to go for a walk as I waited for Tyr to return from a god-thing at Valhalla. Tanngrisnir and Tanngnjóstr, Thor's prized goats, were grazing in a field as I lumbered past them, throwing my shadow over the pair like a giant cloak though since they'd gotten used to my presence they were not perturbed by my being there. In fact, I sometimes chatted with the two while they grazed, or rather, chatted at them considering the fact that they couldn't talk and did nothing more than bob their heads and peer up at me with their big dumb eyes. I had a half-brother Sleipnir who lived in Asgard I'd only ever seen the eight-legged stallion a handful of times but his being my blood-relation meant diddly-squat as I hated him and he I. Putting it in the nicest of terms, I thought he was a pretentious dick that thought he was oh-so high and mighty just because he was the Allfather's steed.

I may've been permitted to wander Thrúðvangr but I was forbidden from going anywhere near Bilskirnir so I was left with little to do but aimlessly trample across the massive expanse of grasslands. I soon became fed up with this and headed back to my kennel with the intention of taking a nap. Yeah, I couldn't do much without Tyr around except eat, sleep and go for walks. Very enthusiastic walks. I curled up and closed my eyes only to be interrupted by the sound of voices outside my window, one of the speakers bearing the unmistakable baritone of Thor.

"Absolutely ridiculous! This has gone far beyond intolerable!"

"What did the Allfather say?"

I recognized the second speaker as the valkyrie Thrúd, the daughter of Thor and his wife Sif. She inherited her mother's admittedly stunning good looks and her father's red hair but also his contempt for me, referring to me exclusively as "Dog". That's alright, I usually call her "Bitch."

Thor grumbled to himself. "We can't kill the mutt. I've tried again and again to convince him to put that over-sized mongrel down but he refuses to listen to reason."

That got my attention. Peeking through my half-closed lids, I listened to the conversation with rapt interest.

"It can't be helped," the third speaker, also a woman, groaned with exasperation. That would be Skaði, goddess of the hunt and, as I understood, the most ardent enemy of Loki as he orchestrated the death of Baldur, who Skaði was infatuated with and swore horrible revenge against the trickster. "Odin is incredibly set in his ways. Once he has decreed something, he will stand by it. There aren't many who could change his mind."

"He's a fool!" Thor bellowed, smoke practically pouring out of his ears. "He knows what Fenrir is capable of, what he's going to do!"

What am I going to do?

Thrúd placed a hand on her father's forearm. "Each man reacts to news of their demise differently. If Fenrir is fated to kill Odin at Ragnarok, then so be it. Grandfather wishes to go to his end with courage not cowardice."

"There is a difference between courage and pride, young one," Skaði remarked. "Fenrir will become Vánagandr. It is his destiny to join his siblings at Ragnarok, that much I do know. It'd be preferable if Odin allowed me to put an arrow in that warg's head and be done with it."

Wait, what? Me, kill Odin? And what is this "Ragnarok" they keep talking about? I'd heard that word used but no one bothered to tell me what it means, not even Tyr, who merely alluded to it being some sort of calamitous event involving the jotnar. Was this the war that Mother spoke of?

"You're just saying that because you're still upset about what Loki did to Baldur."

Skaði rounded on Thor, fixing him with an icy glare colder than Thrymheim.

"Do not speak his name, Hlórriði! That bastard does not deserve even that much!"

"Let's all calm down and reconvene back in Bilskirnir. I'm sure Mother wishes to hear of this too."

I clamped my eyes firmly shut and let out a fake snore. Although I couldn't see it, I was certain that Thor was glaring daggers in my direction.

"Stupid fleabag. The sooner I can bash your brains in, the better I can sleep at night."

Once their footfalls receded into the distance, my eyes shot open and I arose with fury in my heart.

That was the reason for their animosity towards me? All of their insults and death threats were because of something that they'd been told that I'd yet to do?! They all knew but chose to keep me in the dark.

I shuddered as the final insult that'd been lobbied against me sank in:

Tyr chose to keep me in the dark too...

I don't know how long I paced the kennel until my supposed friend entered. I turned and glared at him, a low growl emanating from my throat. He stopped dead in his tracks, though still maintained his composure.

"Fenrir? Is something wrong?"

"So I'm supposed to kill Odin at Ragnarok?" I spat with my hackles raised.

His gray eyes widened in shock.

"Oh yes, I know the truth."

"Fenrir-..."

"You never told me," I snapped venomously. "You knew the truth, yet you kept me ignorant."

Tyr remained planted where he was. "Yes," he admitted softly. "I did and I'm sorry. You were too young to have such knowledge heaped upon your shoulders and I couldn't bear to give you such a burden."

To think, this man who I'd idolized and come to love as a friend had betrayed me like this. Crackling flames burned around my eyes while smoke seeped out of my mouth, every furious pant sending a little cloud into Tyr's aggrieved face.

FEED...FEED...KILL..., The Hunger whispered, demanding fresh Aesir blood.

"Who are you to decide that for me? I trusted you and you did this!"

Holding a hand out, Tyr took a step forward.

"Fenrir, please listen to me..."

I lunged forward and snapped at the air in front of his face, the loudest, most savage growl I could deliver booming inside the kennel.

"Go away," I threatened him. "Do not come back..."

I sighed, "I learned about my role in Ragnarok and confronted Tyr about it. He said that he never told me since he wanted to protect me but at the time I was too upset to listen. I told him that I never wanted to see him again and I could tell that my words devastated him."

Fluttershy leaned her head on my right foreleg and gave me a gentle hug.

"We all say things we don't mean with we're hurt, Fen. You were angry that Tyr withheld this information from you but he did it because he loved you."

"I know. It still makes me feel like an ass."

"Please watch the language."

"Sorry, Mother. Old habit."

Her embrace tightened around me, drawing me into her warmth.

"It's alright. I'm sure that if Tyr was awake right now, he'd tell you that he forgives you and is sorry for lying. It's not too late to make amends."

My gaze found Tyr's unconscious form.

"I don't know about that."

It was hours, perhaps even days after the gods managed to bind me with Gleipnir, the enchanted ribbon that even I, with all of my impressive jotann strength, couldn't break and I was left trapped on a deserted island. The real kick in the teeth, however, was my unintentional maiming of Tyr and the deprivation of the Nine Realms' greatest swordsman. Even in my anger towards him, both from his concealment about the truth of Ragnarok and the deception that left me bound, I didn't wish him ill and I certainly didn't mean to hurt him. Though I'd bitten off his hand and permanently left him crippled, Tyr refused to allow Thor to kill me, pleading with his half-brother even as the former was wracked with pain and bleeding profusely. Thor did, however, deem it fit to prevent any further injuries by jamming Tyr's sword in between my jaws.

"Bloody bastards! Curse you and all your kin!" I screamed, at least in my head. It actually sounded more like, "Buddy asdads! Cuss oog in ah yuh ken!"

I'd been sleep deprived since then and drooling nonstop, my saliva creating a literal river in the grooves I'd created in the ground during my mad struggle. So there I was, miserable, tired and hungry, burning with equal parts rage and regret but unable to do anything with those troublesome emotions gnawing away at me. I should've bitten Thor's head off back at Thrúðvangr and devoured both Bitch and Skaði. I should've run away from Asgard long ago or killed Odin in his sleep. A million should've's or could've's rattled around in my skull before I gave up, the possible what-if's doing more harm than good.

A tell-tale hollow croaking call heralded the arrival of two rather smug-looking ravens, the pair landing atop the great stone Thviti that stood beside me. I groaned internally at the ravens, because I knew who they were. Huginn and Muninn were the little birdies that flew around the world and reported their findings to Odin, incessantly jabbering into his ears about events great and small. And did they enjoy hearing themselves talk.

"Ho-ho, look at who we have here," Huginn clicked with his thick tongue. "Is that who I think it is?"

"Indeed, I remember him well," Muninn responded in kind. "The wolf that unarmed Tyr."

"Soos av beetss," I gurgled through the sword. "Peez uv!"

"Huh, what was that? I can't hear you." Muninn leaned forward, the scruff about his neck puffing up like his vast ego.

"Talking with something in your mouth is poor manners," Huginn cackled, his laughter sounding like water droplets hitting the bottom of a stone bowl. "Try chewing your food next time."

"Ah wull chuh yuh oop, yuh fehvered bustahd."

This only made the two burst into a round of obnoxious rattling chortles.

"'Ah wull chuh yuh oop,'" Muninn imitated with near perfect accuracy, his pantomime interrupted by his uproarious giggling. "So-so hilarious!"

Huginn began sucking in gasps of air. "I-I c-can't br-BREATH! HA HA HA!"

Urge to kill...RISING...

The chorus of amused honking eventually died down though that did little to abate my murderous rage.

"Well, this was fun but sadly, we must depart, eh Muninn?"

"Yes, we must, Huginn. Lots to report back to the Allfather."

The ravens took to the sky, staying a moment to hover just out of reach of my teeth.

"No, no, please don't get up," Huginn glibly remarked. "We'll see ourselves out."

"Such a generous host," Muninn mockingly observed. "Though it's a shame that he stays rooted where he is. Perhaps he should take a walk or some such action."

"Ha! 'Take a walk'. Good one, brother!"

I must've blacked out because the next thing I knew, I heard a male grunt and the sword was being yanked out of my mouth. With a pained groan, my jaws clacked together, the muscles screaming in dull agony but all I could feel was relief from the torment. To my surprise, I found Tyr leaning against the sword with his remaining hand on the pommel before he began struggling to sheath it. After fumbling with the sword for a bit, he rested the blade on his right forearm and finally managed to slide the sword back into its sheath, which he now wore on his right side for obvious reasons. I gave my mouth a few experimental bites.

"Aaaaabout time! Agh, what took you so long?"

"I'm sorry, I came as soon as I could," Tyr responded, automatically wiping his brow with the leather-wrapped stump of his right hand.

My irritation dipped at the sight of his injury.

"Tyr, I..."

"I know. I'm sorry too."

Despite all of the differences between mortals, jotnar, gods, elves and dwarfs, keeping true to one's word was deeply vital to all society within the Nine Realms and to go back on a promise was taboo. Tyr, the most honorable man I knew, had used deception in order to imprison me and had broken a sworn oath, now rendering him unfit to be a promoter of settlements amongst people. Among all of his supposedly bold and strong peers, he was the only one valiant enough to take such a huge risk and was paying the price for it. I may've been robbed of my freedom but Tyr lost his self-respect, his prowess as a warrior, his role as leader of the Einherjar and his honor all in one fell swoop. Any anger that remained within me over his previous offense evaporated, leaving me abashed and remorseful.

Awkwardly, we slipped into silence.

"How is Tysha?"

At the mention of his wife's name, Tyr visibly went stiff, untold grief adorning his features like a mask.

"We...split up," he managed to choke out. "She was unfaithful."

There was more he wished to say but his lips had become restrained by fresh sorrow. I was shocked by this. Unlike most other gods or even jotnar, the two of them had been exclusively monogamous in their marriage and lived as such for many years. What could've caused Tysha, a lovely and demure young lady, to take another man as her lover and betray the trust of her devoted husband, I did not know.

"Tyr, I...I didn't know. I am so, so sorry."

I wanted to comfort him in some way but Gleipnir tightened when I tried to move forward.

The war-god stiffly nodded and sniffled. "Yes, as am I."

Again, my gaze fell to his stump. Guilt welled up inside me like a babbling brook. Why did fate deign to punish such a good and noble man whereas far more unworthy types profited and thrived?

"Huginn and Muninn told of this river in their report to Father," Tyr stated, likely so as to change the topic. "They actually named it too: Ván."

Huh. So they called the river "Hope." Odd choice.

"Bird brains," I muttered, which actually made Tyr smile.

Such a sight filled me with jubilation, especially given the fact that I put it there, before it was just as quickly dashed by regret. Tyr had lost so much and was now spending his time with the fell creature that took his sword-hand. He was a well-beloved figure in Asgard but he did lose some popularity due to his conscious association with me, something that I imagined he'd regained with his sacrifice and fortitude. I wasn't about to allow him to forfeit his newfound reputation just because of his sentimental attachment to a future Allfather-killing warg. So what I did next was for his own good.

"You should go home, Tyr," I said through my teeth, ignoring the heartache that was developing.

Puzzlement crossed Tyr's countenance. "What are you talking about?"

"Leave this island and never return. Don't visit. Just forget about me."

"Fenrir..."

I looked him square in the eye. "If you are truly my friend, truly hold any love for me, then you will grant me this boon. Swear that you will leave now and never return."

The pain that was etched on his face was far worse than when he lost his hand to my teeth. Stretching out his left hand, Tyr gave the top of my muzzle a soft stroke, the fingers lightly scraping through the fur with a practiced tenderness. Despite the growing tightness of my restraints, I leaned into his touch, my ears folding backward as I savored our last moment together.

"I swear on my good hand that I will leave now and never return," Tyr stated in a hollow tone.

With a heavy heart, I watched Tyr depart.

"Goodbye Fenrir."

And like that, he was gone.

"Goodbye...Father," I whispered, no longer able to hold back my tears.

I stared down into the glittering surface of the river I'd inadvertently created.

"If the river is Ván," I decided, "Then I shall be 'Vánagandr.'"

There was a moment of sheer panic when Tyr's chest rose in a shuddering janky fashion, almost like a broken wind-up toy with a misplaced gear. Then, his breathing resumed its normal pace and the panic dissipated. Was he having a nightmare? Do individuals in comas dream?

"I've caused Tyr so much grief. How can he possibly forgive me?"

"When you love someone, you love their flaws as well as their benefits," Fluttershy began in a sagely manner. "You love them because of their flaws, not in spite of them. Forgiveness is being able to look past the issue and remind yourself why you love that person to begin with."

Gently, Fluttershy placed her brow against mine.

"You are so special, Fen. I know it, our friends know it, Tyr knows it. I'm sure that when he wakes up, he'll be so happy to see you and will readily forgive you for everything that's happened in your past."

She said, "when," not "if." Well, if Mother believes that Tyr will awaken so I must believe it too.

"I love you, Mother."

"And I love you, Son."

We both jumped when the door was kicked open, revealing a green mare standing triumphantly on her hind legs.

"Where is he?!"

It was none other than Lyra Bucking Heartstrings. Notice the lack of surprise?

She then tumbled forward and landed on her stomach, causing her heavy saddlebags to jostle and nearly deposit their contents.

"Oof! Dang it, so much for my awesome entrance."

"My apologies," the royal guard behind her sputtered, both he and his compatriot looking very befuddled. "She just showed up with a signed document from Princess Celestia..."

"Bam!"

Lyra leapt up and held said document in front of her. The light glistened off of the golden mark of the Equestria Royal Seal, a pair of alicorns, one holding a sun, the other a moon, chasing one another. Beside it, I could make out the neat and compact, not to mention large and frilly, gilded signature of Princess Celestia, the letters iridescently alternating between bright scarlet, deep sapphire, cascading emerald, luminescent ivory and gentle violet. I knew it was only a matter of time before Lyra came charging in like a mad lyngbakr, however, I never would've imagined that Princess Celestia would've personally invited her here. Did she know something the rest of us didn't?

I could easily tell Lyra to piss off and have the guards drag her crazy flank to the dungeon but I'm not worried about her. Lyra, though eccentric, is relatively harmless and actually well-meaning.

"It's quite alright," I replied calmly. "Come on in, Lyra."

"Thank you," Lyra said as she grinned smugly at the guards. "Hi Fluttershy!"

"Oh, hello Lyra," Fluttershy replied somewhat shakily. "What are you doing here?"

Lyra trotted up to us as if she were some kind of queen.

"Ahem, due to my expertise in the field of anthropology, Princess Celestia invited me to come here and study the homo sapien specimen." Lyra's demeanor then soured. "Unfortunately, Bon Bon hid the letter so I didn't arrive until a few minutes ago."

In all fairness, I couldn't one-hundred-percent blame Bon Bon for this. Here you have a mare that's had to put up with hearing her marefriend's crazy theories about a long-dead race, be laughed at and mocked for associating with "Professor Human-Lover” and to be constantly ignored for Lyra's search for said beings. On the flip-side, if Bon Bon had just been upfront and told Lyra that she didn't want her to go, then there wouldn't be a break in their trust. If I've learned anything, secrets and lies only hurt those around you rather than help them. I wondered if I could help smooth things over with the two, then decided that a lover's spat wasn't my business and that they could handle it.

Lyra's face then lit up, a slight gasp escaping her lips as she beheld Tyr's inert form.

"Is that him?"

As though caught in a religious reverie, she shambled over to the bed for a closer look, her eyes shimmering with awe and wonder. My natural protective instincts were kicking in and I had to repress the urge to leap in front of Lyra and give her a big ol' warning growl.

PROTECT, PROTECT, PROTECT!

Wow, that's a new one.

Reaching the other side of the bed, Lyra abruptly stopped and gave Tyr a quick once-over.

"Oh my Faust...he's hot! Why didn't anyone tell me the human was hot?"

"Mama likey," she purred and squeezed his left bicep.

I gave myself a good face-paw.

"First off, he's not a human, he's half-Aesir, half-jotann. Secondly, please refrain from calling yourself 'Mama' whilst in my vicinity. Thirdly, stop feeling him up."

"Trust me, I'll do my best!"

Lyra unslung her saddlebags and took out a pencil and a deep sea-green faux-leather bound notebook with the emblem of a golden human right hand on the cover. Honestly, I'm surprised it wasn't a little fuzzy pink notepad inscribed with, "I Heart Humans" or something to that effect.

"Ahem, ahem! Subject is a, what did you say he was?"

"Aesir-Jotann hybrid. He's basically a mix of god and giant."

"Really?" She then made my blood boil by lifting up the sheet with her magic. "Does that include his-..."

I telekinetically wretched the sheet out of her grasp and tucked it back down before she could get a proper peek.

"Lyra," I smiled through my exposed teeth. "Could you go five minutes without trying to molest my friend-slash-father figure?"

"I...oh." Lyra cast her gaze downward. "I'm so sorry, Fen. I was so excited about finally being vindicated in my beliefs, to be taken seriously among my friends and peers. I didn't think about your feelings, or that of your friend. Please forgive me."

Walking to the other side of the bed, I gave Lyra a gentle nuzzle against her cheek.

"I forgive you, just remember to treat Tyr with respect. He raised me, befriended me when no one else would and made great sacrifices as both a man and a hero."

"I will," Lyra promised, giving me a gentle head-pat. "Do you think you could tell me a little about him?"

"His parents were Odin Allfather, chief of the Aesir gods and the giantess Hróðr, his foster father being the giant Hymir. Tyr has many half-siblings, including Thor, Vidarr, Baldur, Vali, Hermod, Bragi, Meili, Ítreksjóð, Höðr..."

~*~

So I told Lyra what I knew about Tyr, being careful to not slip up and not divulge any personal information such as his maiming or his wife's infidelity. This felt much different than the line of questioning with Doctor Life Support, who made me feel as though I was being interrogated, maintaining a sort of detached stoicism as befitting a medical practitioner. Lyra, on the other paw, was unsurprisingly extremely interested by what I had to say, stopping my interview a few times to ask about very rational and well-thought-out inquiries about humanoid culture, practices, biology, language and beliefs. It was so odd seeing the normally hyperactive and erratic unicorn become professional but still warm and almost fillyish in her curiosity. Dare I say, I was actually enjoying our time together, something I wouldn't have thought about months ago.

An hour and a half passed, in which Lyra had managed to fill nearly every single page of her notebook with facts, witty observations, anecdotes and side-notes. She'd also included detailed sketches of Tyr's anatomy, at least what was seen above his hospital sheets. Lyra repeatedly begged me to draw the rest of his body for, quote, "scientific purposes" and the "posterity of the find of a century'' but I refused to relent. As much as I'd grown to like Lyra, I didn't trust that she wouldn't abuse her sketches for some weird kinky private time later on. To give Lyra credit, she didn't like my staunch refusal to exploit Tyr's body, especially in his current state, but she respected my decision and dropped the matter all entirely for the rest of our allotted time together.

That didn't stop her from gazing at his muscles or crotch when she thought I wasn't looking though.

"Well," Lyra finally stated, slamming her notebook shut and standing up. "I think I have everything I need to write my sure-to-be best-selling encyclopedia on hominid physiology and culture."

"Good luck with that," I smiled, shaking her hoof. "It was actually nice working with you."

"Same. Ooh, we should have tea sometime!"

"Oh, erm, I'd have to check my schedule. Rain check?"

"It was nice seeing you, Lyra," Fluttershy beamed, giving Lyra a hug with her wings. "I can't wait until your book is published."

"Thanks, Flutters. I'm considering calling it, 'Humans: How Do They Work?'"

That needs work, though I didn't tell her that.

We said our goodbyes and I curled up into a ball on the floor, once again feeling drained from answering so many questions but at least Fluttershy was there to remind me of anything I'd missed. At best, maybe the ponies can take the information that I provided them with and use it to aid in advancing Tyr's recovery. Speaking of him, Tyr's breathing raced and slowed down a few times during the interview, at one point even snorting when Lyra asked if the Aesir could grow back limbs like a lizard. Did that mean he found her remark humorous and thus could hear our conversation? I hoped he could and that he wasn't insulted by the picture I'd painted of him and his kind.

"Fen, why don't you take a break?" Fluttershy suggested. "I'll keep watch over Tyr in the meantime."

Naturally, I felt hesitant about leaving my friend's side. Still, I trusted Fluttershy to keep vigil over Tyr in my absence as she'd never allow anything to happen to one of her wards. I also felt weighed down by my apprehension and worry, every muscle in my body sore from just sitting around fretting about Tyr's condition. Reluctantly, I agreed and, giving Fluttershy a kiss on the head, left the room and began to wander the castle, not caring where I went or what I saw.

In the middle of Lyra's interview, Princess Celestia stopped by to see how everyone was doing and gifted me with a dog tag bearing the Royal Equestrian seal in the event I wanted to leave the room. Said dog tag hung from my collar and, aside from letting all on- and off-duty guards that I was an invited guest, it also meant that I had carte blanche to walk through the castle unmolested, within reason, of course. There were certain areas, Princess Celestia explained, that I was forbidden from entering, even with the seal, such as her's and Luna's respective bedrooms, the Royal Vault, where the princesses stored their most powerful relics and weapons from prying and malevolently inquisitive minds, the dungeon, servants' quarters and the royal guards' changing rooms. Not that I needed to be told of that last one, considering my lack of carnal interest in ponies but I nonetheless agreed to the presented terms. I may not have completely trusted Princess Celestia but I wasn't about to disrespect the law of hospitality by going against my hostess' wishes.

Passing through one of the castle's side entrances, I winced from the bright sunlight that left me momentarily blinded. Blinking the spots away, my vision was restored and I could enjoy the fresh air of Equestria's capital. My size was no longer an issue and I could walk the streets without anyone giving me an odd look, as most ponies took me for a stray dog, specifically something called a "Malamute" so I went with that. As I've repeatedly made it abundantly clear, I hate being compared to a dog but in this instance, as I was using the cover of a simple domesticated canine to evade any scrutinizing glances or troublesome encounters, I could let it slide and bore with it for the time being. At least now I could relax and let my worries about Tyr vanish for the moment, just enjoying the outside and the sights and smells I had yet to experience yet.

Making a left turn, I happened upon a large wooden kite wagon parked halfway out of a large alleyway. It was sea-green with yellow stripes, with gilded trim and large arched wheels that were also gilded and painted a bright orange. A pair of dancing brass horses supported the porch roof, one on each side of the emerald green stable door, the top half of which had been left hanging open. The wagon's rear was decorated with scrollwork-laden with images of silver salmon playfully leaping out of raging argent waves. However, it was not the wagon itself, as extravagant and ornately designed as it was. Rather, it was the elderly earth pony who was resting at the bottom of the porch ladder who held my attention, merrily humming to herself as she was perched atop a short three-legged stool and tied knots into a half-completed fishing net.

"Hello there," Madame Tarocchi cheerfully greeted, her one emerald eye twinkling in the sunlight. "Madame Tarocchi is happy to once again encounter the Hound of Gauti, he who gorges himself on the life of doomed men and reddens the gods’ dwelling with crimson gore."

"Madame Tarocchi...why am I not surprised?"

The old crone cackled lightly. "As it is with ill news and unpleasant tidings, Madame Tarocchi will appear when not wanted and present when needed the most. Madame Tarocchi is crafty but reliant; always she vexes her allies but brings gleeful ruination to her foes."

"And evidently loves to talk about herself," I countered, earning myself another hollow cackle.

"True, too true, Ever-Prowling-By-Night. But when you are one such as Madame Tarocchi, then why not boast your accomplishments?"

"Because," I countered. "One should let their deeds speak for them in place of their tongues."

Madame Tarocchi, evidently tired of her creation, tossed the net aside and slowly wobbled to her hooves with the aid of a mistletoe cane, the steel top of which was shaped in the likeness of a falcon.

"You've grown in wit and wisdom, Lokisson," she mused, losing the accent she apparently adopted for her customers. "What has brought about this change, I wonder?"

"Experience and friends."

"Friends, you say?" The ancient mare ruminated on this. "Friends...yes, the heralds of hope and bringers of doom, both rusted blades and battle-strong shields. Do you understand, Fenrir?"

"You're saying...friends are both a strength and a weakness?"

She flashed me a snaggle-toothed grin. "And here Madame Tarocchi thought you were just a dumb mutt when last we met."

"Do you not hear me speak? Do I look dumb to you?"

"Speech does not make one intelligent. Otherwise, any fool that opened their flapping lips would be considered a genius. You would be wise to remember this. The one who speaks first is usually the first to be rendered silent."

I planted myself down on my backside and bent forward to better study the fortuneteller.

"Why are you here? Are you following me?"

"My, my, how conceited this one sounds! Just because I happened to be here when you yourself are here doesn't mean that you're being followed. I was here to visit my youngest daughter."

"I didn't know you had foals."

Madame Tarocchi bobbed her head up and down.

"So you see, it's a matter of the right place, the right time. Or is it wrong place, right time? Right place, wrong time?"

Her babbling and double-speak had well worn out its welcome.

"Tell me, Madame," I questioned. "Are you here to tell me something?"

Grinning slyly, Madame Tarocchi's gaze became more focused, filled with a kind of unknown impishness.

"Ah, so we get to the point of your willing interaction with an old mare. You want to know more, don't you?"

I hated the blatant deceptive playfulness in her one good eye but I could not back down.

"Yes."

Madame Tarocchi held out her upturned hoof. "Give me your paw, Jotann-child..."

~*~

I don't remember the rest of my second encounter with Madame Tarocchi or my subsequent trek back to the castle. Once I stepped foot inside of the great hall, I awoke as if from a dream and like a dream, I found great difficulty in recalling what it was that I did or said. All I knew for certain was that I spoke to Madame Tarocchi and was about to get another fortune telling reading from her and then...nothing, merely that I'd returned back to the castle. The guards all welcomed me back but that was the end of our interactions and I was glad that none of them pressed me for answers, chiefly due to my lack of answers to give them. I don't know what dark spell the crone wove around me but I was certain that she was the culprit behind my amnesia.

However, in spite of my rage towards the geriatric miscreant, I was more concerned with resuming my watch over Tyr and so, I raced back to his room, ignoring the salutations of the guards around me. I would find Princess Celestia and tell her about Madame Tarocchi later, for right now my only concern was my friend's current state. In my panicked state of mind, I find myself bumbling around in one corridor to the next, temporarily forgetting which one was the right one until at last I found the correct hallway. Skidding to a stop, I halted before the door, my lungs aching and my heart hammering away in my chest. The guards on either side of the door glanced at one another before the one on the left (Battle Helm?) addressed me, finding my sudden entrance and loud panting very alarming.

"Are you alright?"

"Yes," I wheezed. "I just...whew, I just got worried about my friend, is all."

"...I see. Well, he's still there. Princess Celestia and the others are also waiting."

My ears perked up. "Really? Whew, thanks. Erm, Battle Helm?"

"Close. It's Battle Ready."

"Right. S-sorry about that."

Once my breathing became properly regulated, I gave myself a good shake and opened the door. Fluttershy was right where I left her, only now she'd since been joined by the rest of our friends, as well as Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and two ponies I'd never met before. The first was a tall, white stallion dressed in royal guard attire, only his armor was much cleaner and more elaborate, with bigger pauldrons and a tall crest adorning his helmet. The second was, extraordinarily enough, an alicorn mare with pink fur and a tri-colored mane of violet, gold and rose. The stallion was standing right beside the mare and had his hoof on her shoulder in a manner that indicated to me that their relationship was not platonic in nature, which was strange considering the mare's tiara and the stallion's garb indicated that they were from two totally different social classes.

"Ah Fen, there you are," Princess Celestia stated invitingly. "I'm so glad you've returned. There are two ponies I'd like to introduce you to. This is my niece Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or 'Princess Cadence,' and her husband Captain Shining Armor. They came all the way from the Crystal Empire to see us."

"Greetings Fenrir," Princess Cadence cheerily addressed me. "It's so good to finally meet you. Twilight's told us so much about you."

Strangely, a kind of warmth developed deep within me from being near the mare, a radiant joy and serenity that I'd never experienced before. Her light purple eyes were full of unfathomable kindness and love, the twin orbs dancing playfully in the room's light and it became worse when she gave me a little smile, a gesture so simple yet so bewitching that I instantly returned it. I'm not positive about what it was that I felt for this complete stranger but I knew then and there that the mare before me was worth trusting, even with my life. Indecisively, I bowed my head before the mare, lifting my face slightly as to once more gaze upon her jubilant features.

"That she has," Shining Armor agreed. "Hi, I'm Shining Armor. I'm Twilight's brother."

Snapping from the trance, I nodded stupidly and shook his proffered hoof.

"Right, yes, Twilight mentioned that she had a brother. Erm, It's nice to meet both of you."

Princess Luna, who still looked like she needed to get some much-needed shut-eye, interrupted the introductions.

"They are the rulers of the Crystal Empire, up in the Frozen North. Their reason for visiting has to do with your friend Tyr."

"But why?" I turned to the royal couple. "What does Tyr have to do with your kingdom?"

"At first, my aunt wrote to us about the possibility of a human," Princess Cadence said in a gentle voice. "You have to understand, humans and ponies had a rather...complicated history, full of equal parts peace and war."

Oh, how I longed to hear more of her voice, the gentle chiming of a thousand tiny bells and-

"Excuse me, but if we could get off topic for a moment...what are you doing to me, exactly?"

"P-pardon me?"

"I feel so...happy around you. Alive. Like I've just awakened from the most peaceful sleep of my life and all of the world's colors are brighter and more vibrant than ever."

Princess Cadence considered this, then giggled. Curse her adorable giggling!

"I'm so sorry about that," she confessed. "You see, just as Aunty Tia is the Princess of the Sun, Aunty Lulu the Princess of the Night and Twilight the Princess of Friendship, I am the Princess of Love."

"So you cast a spell on me?"

"Oh no, nothing like that! It's more like I can generate an empathic field around me that calms those that approach its vicinity. I could sense your uneasiness on the other side of the door so I thought I'd alleviate your stress. Sometimes, depending on the individual, I have to 'turn up the dial' on my magic so I don't know how strong it can be. Sorry about that."

Just like that, those warm and alarmingly fuzzy feelings steadily declined until all I could feel was simple ease.

"Could we please return to the point?" Princess Luna groaned irritably.

Boy, aren't you a joy to be around.

"Right, sorry Aunty. As I was saying, things were very chaotic when it came to our coexistence with humans. They were a magic-less race but very industrious, making their way in the world with their ingenuity and resourcefulness. It was really because of them that pony society ultimately became what it was, due to their many advancements in science and technology, which we still use and expand upon to this very day."

"Unfortunately, that also included warfare and conquest," Princess Celestia added. "There were humans that took advantage of the intelligence of their more scholarly peers, forcing them to create weapons and machines that could match our magic. My ancestors became so paranoid of a new, global-wide empire that they eliminated all humans, including our friends, lovers and allies."

An uncomfortable hush filled the room.

"All humans were wiped out, innocent and guilty," Twilight uttered morosely. "The many punished for the crimes of the few, depriving the world of untold new stories, inventions, songs, medicines and heroism."

Princess Celestia patted her former student on the back.

"Initially, when I thought a stray human had somehow ended up here, I was concerned about the future of Equestria. Would the world be plunged back into an age of ignorance or enlightenment? Could we redeem ourselves for the sins of our ancestors and create a new harmonious coexistence between two races? These were possibilities that came to mind, that is, until you explained who and what Tyr actually is. Instead of someone like a pony, we just happened to come across a being more on the level of an alicorn, a literal god according to your word."

"Look, I understand your concerns, Your Majesty, I really do." I exhaled through my nostrils, allowing myself a moment to choose my next words with care. "But Tyr isn't like the bloodthirsty humans of your world. He's a good man, the best of men."

"Did you not claim that he was a god of war?" Princess Luna raised a skeptical brow, though I could see some shred of doubt within her eyes of her own suspicions.

All eyes fell on me. It was like entering Asgard for the first time all over again, only now I and my opinion mattered and what I said next could very well affect the fate of the whole world. I truly wished with all my heart to convince them that Tyr was trustworthy, that he could, in fact, hear my unbridled love and admiration for him and awaken him from his cruel fate. I felt a new source of heat on my left side and discovered Fluttershy had wrapped her legs and wings around me. She smiled up at me and nodded, telling me that it was all going to be okay and that she was there for me.

Faust, sometimes I don't know what I'd do without her.

"Yes, but not mindless savagery. He was just as much a councilor and negotiator as he was a warrior and military leader. Tyr was, and is, a champion of the common man, an advocate for justice and harmony. He fights when the need arises, makes peace if possible and defends the lives of the innocent with every breath. Most of you know what I did back in the Nine realms, the atrocities that I committed but despite all of that, despite knowing full-well what I would become, Tyr still chose to treat me with kindness, patience and loyalty, even though I deserved none of it."

"He is the man who will literally give up his flesh if it meant saving the lives of others. He will allow himself to be humiliated, despised and rejected just so he can do what's right, not because he expects praise or worship but because that is what he believes he should do. Tyr is who everyone should aspire to be like, someone that keeps going no matter what tragedies befalls him. He is kind, loyal, honest, brave, generous, and selfless and I defy you to find someone better than that."

"I think Tyr should be cared for as if he were one of us," Princess Cadence declared. "I don't have to be an empath to tell that Fenrir cherishes and respects him. Anyone that can inspire such devotion must surely be exceptional."

"I concur," Princess Celestia grinned broadly. "My mother used to say that the only way one should be judged is on the feelings that they produce in others. It sounds as though Tyr understands the Magic of Friendship far more than most ponies."

I hadn't noticed until I turned that Princess Luna had inched herself over to me.

"Is Tyr truly as noble and virtuous as you say?"

There was an odd sort of desperation in Princess Luna's voice, in such a way that it almost seemed as though her own hope was hanging by a thread and would snap entirely solely depending on my next answer.

"Yes, he is. I'd wager my life on it."

Her face became uncomfortably close to mine, her eyes near-frantically searching my own brown peepers for the slightest hint of a doubt. I unblinkingly stared back into her cyan pupils and this sign of quiet resolution was apparently enough as Princess Luna regained her composure and strode back to her side of the room. I shot Princess Celestia a questioning glance and she gave me a subtle shrug in return. Apparently she didn't have a single clue as to her sister's bizarre behavior either, adding one more mystery to the pile that represented my existence. On top of that, it nearly slipped my notice that upon receiving that final confirmation, Princess Luna's features lightened up and there was a tiny spring in her step as she put distance between us.

Just what was up with this mare? Are all females, regardless of size, race, species or place of origin, completely and utterly certifiable?

"Very well then." Princess Celestia's soft but firm tone commanded the whole room's attention. "I believe I speak for everyone when I say that based on such a powerful testimonial, both Tyr and Fenrir should officially be declared citizens of Equestria, along with all of the rights guaranteed and afforded to them."

Fluttershy's hug tightened and I gladly returned it as hard as I could without harming her.

"Give me your paw, Jotann-child..."

"Fen, what's wrong? You're trembling."

I was indeed shaking like a leaf dangling from a tree branch during a mid-Autumn breeze.

"Attention, everypony," I declared. "There is one more thing we need to discuss..."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Bilskirnir (bill-skeer-near): Hall of Thor
Hermóðr (her-mo-therr): Son of Odin that is considered a messenger god.
Hlórriði (hlor-ree-thi): "The Loud Rider", a kenning for Thor
Höðr (hoo-therr): Blind son of Odin and brother of Baldur that was tricked into killing his brother by Loki and later slain by his half brother Váli.
Hunginn and Muninn (hoo-gyn and moo-nin): Literally "Thought" and "Memory," they are Odin's talking pet ravens that are tasked with flying around the world and telling him of their discoveries.
Ítreksjóð (ee-treks-yo-th): Son of Odin. Little else is known about him.
Lyngbakr (ling-bahk-er): Giant fish said to have an island on its back.
Meili (may-lee): Son of Odin. Little else is known about him.
Thviti (thveet-tee): A great stone that kept the ribbon Gleipnir, and thus Fenrir, anchored to the ground.
Thrúd (throod): Thor's daughter and possible valkyrie
Thrúðvangr (throoth-wan-gerr): The field of Thor and location of Bilskirnir
Thrymheim (thrim-haym): Location in Jotannheim that is the home of Skaði.
Váli (wa-lee): Son of Odin and the giantess Rindr, he was conceived for the sole purpose of avenging Baldur's death by slaying Höðr

A "thing" in Norse culture was essentially a communal assembly for the inhabitants of a village or town to discuss important matters, basically a town meeting in today's terminology.

Dinner and a Show

After relating my run-in with the enigmatic Madame Tarocchi to the group, Princess Celestia dispatched a task force to hunt the fortuneteller down and take her into custody. Apparently, there was a law prohibiting the average citizen from using memory magic without the proper registration, chiefly signed documentation from either the Equestrian Education Association, the Archmage of the School for Unicorns or from one of the princesses. By the time they'd located her garishly decorated wagon, it'd already been abandoned and completely emptied of its contents, leaving them with no clue as to Tarocchi's whereabouts. If that wasn't alarming enough, the unicorn mages sent to investigate the surrounding area were unable to pick up her trail even with tracking spells. It was as if the mare had vanished without a trace yet I was the only one unperturbed by this act, seeing as how Madame Tarocchi had already pulled this trick on me back in Ponyville and I knew the authorities didn't have a chance of catching the n'er-do-well.

It left me wondering if I shouldn't have bothered tattling on her in the first place.

"You did the right thing coming forward, Fenrir," Princess Celestia soothingly replied when I told her of my concerns. "We have zero tolerance for the usage of illicit magical practices, dark or mundane."

Princess Cadence nodded, "Hundreds of ponies everyday come into contact with forbidden items and spells but are afraid to go to the authorities and each time they don't, that's another victory for crime."

The three of us spoke privately in Princess Celestia's study, an otherwise forbidden area that she was currently allowing me to be in since she was present as well. The room was spacious, as befitting a noblemare, the sky blue walls covered in thousands of miniature suns and the borders along the dark azure trim painted to resemble fluffy white clouds. To my right, there was a fully-stocked bookshelf, a gilded walnut desk and blue velvet-backed armchair, the desk's polished surface glistening lightly like the sea at midday. Behind it, there was a large Prench window with pink silk curtains that led to an outside balcony. It was nowhere near as overwhelmingly opulent as I was expecting but still very ostentatious, if I do say so myself.

While everypony else was going about their day, Princess Luna was holed up in Tyr's room trying to once again enter his dreams, though I had no clue if there'd be any degree of perceivable success. Twilight and Spike were down in the Royal Archives researching obscure mystical ailments and their effects on humans or humanoid beings, believing that finding information on similar species like satyrs, minotaurs, trolls and yetis might yield a plausible remedy. Fluttershy and the rest of our friends went into town for some sightseeing while Shining Armor personally took watch over the corridor to 'the god room', leaving me alone with the Princesses of the Sun and Love.

"I wouldn't imagine there being much crime here, to be honest."

Princess Celestia gave a little titter. "I know we portray ourselves as an innocent and happy society but there is a wicked underbelly to it, a system of malevolence that threatens the peace and harmony of our way of life. Primarily, it is dark magic and the selling of illegal objects on the black market but there is also a market for drugs and pony trafficking."

'Pony trafficking'?"

"The kidnapping and auctioning of innocent ponies, usually to foreign parties as free labor, gladiators and sex slaves. Sadly, most of the traders are ponies looking for a quick way to get rich, selling off their own kind just to indulge their greed and vices."

For the longest time, I was a cold-hearted and selfish bastard, that I can admit to but I never approved of the concept of slavery or the rigid social hierarchy that came with it. First there was the thrall, or slave, though this term could be used to indicate someone working as an indentured servant known as a bondsman, usually put to work in order to pay off a debt. A bryti, or "foreman" was a thrall that was entrusted with overseeing work and looking after the homestead when the owners were absent. Next, there was a karl or freeman, an ordinary citizen consisting of the working class, i.e., farmers, sailors and craftsmen, all of whom were allowed to carry weapons and participate in public administrative meetings. At the top was the jarl, or nobleman and I don't think I need to tell you what that means.

Back in Asgard, my exact role was unclear. They never asked me to perform physical labor like pulling carts or helping build houses so I wasn't quite a thrall but I didn't have any autonomy to own property or take part in voting like a karl either. I think because of my unique heritage, I was viewed more as an animal rather than an intelligent being and thus not really subject to definition within the social class. You wouldn't see a pig as a jarl or a hawk working the field, as humorous as that sounds, and aside from that, I doubt neither the Aesir nor the Vanir were particularly concerned with figuring out where I stood on the proverbial totem pole. At best, I'd say I was a pet that no one wanted and whose presence was unwelcome but tolerated, sort of like an annoying cricket that refused to stop chirping at two in the morning when you were trying to sleep.

"We've made an effort to crack down on pony trafficking," Princess Cadence admitted. "We've managed to arrest many traders and free thousands of would-be slaves but we can't catch them all."

"Even with my sister personally leading the charge," Princess Celestia smirked.

BUM-BUM!

"Yes?"

The door slowly creaked open and a royal guard entered.

"Greetings, Your Majesties," he bowed. "Princess Luna wished to inform you that there has been no visible improvement on Lord Tyr's condition and that she will be taking her supper in his room."

I couldn't help but snort at this. Following my little speech, the younger co-ruler decided to order that all of the castle's staff refer to my friend exclusively as "Lord Tyr." Perhaps it was due to his previous position as a god and prince of Asgard? I'd heard that Princess Luna could be a bit old-fashioned in her thought process as a result of her imprisonment and subsequent reintroduction into modern society but it seemed to be a bit overkill to me.

"Thank you, Sharp Blade. That is all."

The guard departed and the fresh topic of conversation made me wonder about something.

"Your Majesty? What was Luna talking about when she called Tyr a 'Star-Branded Warrior'?"

Princess Celestia looked at me thoughtfully. "I'm not sure. Lulu has always been rather secretive, keeping herself secluded and concealing her thoughts, even before her banishment. She still refuses to say."

"Could it be in reference to some sort of prophecy?" Princess Cadence suggested.

"That...could be the case. Luna was the more studious of the two of us, sequestering herself in her room to read dusty old texts instead of making friends. In fact, that was part of what drew me to Twilight as my pupil, that similarity to my dear sister. Prior to her emergence as Nightmare Moon, she spent an unhealthy amount of time in the private library back in our old castle. Most of it was destroyed during our battle but I'd managed to salvage some of the tomes and scrolls that hadn't been touched by flame or stone so it's certainly worth looking into."

Despite her skill at hiding it, I could tell that Princess Celestia was deeply concerned about her younger sibling, more specifically, her conduct as of late. I could only speculate as to Princess Luna's odd behavior and fascination with the comatose man, concluding that there was some merit to Princess Cadence's theory about an obscure prophecy. Whether or not it was for better or worse, I couldn't begin to guess and wondered if I had a role to play in it too. I hated the idea of once again being bound to another prognostication but fate, or rather, the Norns, were tricky mistresses that made it clear no one, not even the gods, had a say in their degree of participation. Then again, it was possible that fate was responsible for my being here post-mortem so it couldn't be all bad.

"Oh, and before I forget," Princess Celestia then announced. "There's one more piece of business we need to attend to, namely the retrieval of your memories."

A golden light erupted from Princess Celestia's brow like a lit torch.

"What are you doing?" I hissed sharply, not at all appreciating the alicorn's invasion of my personal space or the horn burning with arcane energy.

"Hold still please. This will not hurt one bit."

She pressed the tip of her horn to my forehead, from which a long, finely-woven thread of shimmering incandescent string bordered by a soft silver-green aura emerged from my skull. The thread floated in midair, uncoiling itself to form an inflexible skein almost twelve feet in length, the rest dangling just above my eyes in a decidedly liquid-like fashion. A series of knots, each tied together half an inch apart, ran the length of the thread and appeared to pulsate as if in the process of being slowly undone by invisible fingers. Perking my ears up, I detected the faintest sound of voices, a collection of overlapping whispers of different genders and volumes that appeared to emanate from the knots themselves, though even I was unable to make any sense of them. Princess Celestia began lightly counting under her breath as she inspected each and every knot, evidently looking for a specific one.

"What is this thing?"

Princess Celestia didn't take her eyes off of her current task.

"Think of it as a physical representation of all of your life's experiences, every knot representing a memory."

"I'm surprised I don't have a longer thread or more knots," I joked, to which Princess Cadence chuckled.

"I think Aunty only chose a specific part of your life to view. Am I right?"

"One-hundred percent," Princess Celestia confirmed as she continued to inspect the knots. "I specifically targeted the part of your memories of your time in Equestria. If I'd chosen to unwind your entire thread, we'd be here all night, possibly the next day as well."

The alabaster mare peered more closely at the material, looking more astonished than I'd ever seen her be.

"You are old, indeed. Normally, a living being's life-thread appears nearly solid, almost crystalline in texture. Yours, however, is more vaporous and completely translucent, the mark of an extremely long life. I've viewed my own, as well as that of other semi-immortal beings and this is the first one I've seen that looked like this. You might just be older than the two-thousand years you originally claimed, perhaps closer to five or six."

Five or six thousand? Had it really been that long?

Finding a bare space in the thread, Princess Celestia paused, her brow furrowed in both agitation and bewilderment.

"Aunty? What's wrong?"

"Cadence, do you see anything?"

Princess Cadence stepped closer and inspected the spot.

"No, just an empty section of string."

Princess Celestia met her niece's eyes and I was startled by how appalled her expression had become following her discovery.

"That's the problem," Princess Celestia uttered breathlessly. "It shouldn't be. Whoever this 'Madame Tarocchi' is didn't just block Fenrir's memory, she completely erased it."

Shaking her head, Princess Celestia temporarily turned her back on us. "Altering one's memory isn't an issue, not if you have the right incantation, herb or elixir but to remove a memory or set of memories takes a more advanced degree of skill in magic. Even if you can't recall certain events, remnants of the memory should still be there."

Turning to me, she asked almost pleadingly, "Fenrir, are you certain that Madame Tarocchi was an earth pony? Think long and hard about the answer."

I was thrown off by the near-desperation of her tone, the otherwise composed and imperturbable Celestia now displaying an unusual degree of alarm.

"She certainly didn't smell like anything else so I'm mostly positive that she was."

Princess Cadence turned to me. "What do you mean?"

"Every animal and creature that I've come across has a different scent that allows me to tell their species apart even if I'm not actively focusing my attention on them. Ponies, as it seems, also each possess their own special fragrance; your smell is different from Celestia's, Celestia's is different from Luna's, and so on. Then, there are the varieties of equines: unicorns, pegasi, earth ponies and alicorns, all of which have odors that are inherently distinctive from one another. My sense of smell is so attuned that I can tell a pegasus from a unicorn by smell alone. Madame Tarocchi's own sub-species equine scent was very odd to me but still matched that of an earth pony."

"Odd in what way?" Princess Celestia's past worry was thankfully replaced by curiosity.

I scrunched up my nose. "It's difficult to explain. The best way that I can describe it is if a squirrel was covered in mud. You might smell the mud but the squirrel's own scent is still present, just intermingled with that of the wet soil's."

"So what you're saying is that Tarocchi's earth pony aroma was mixed with another scent?"

I had to paw it to Cadence, she was quickly understanding where I was coming from.

"Precisely. Madame Tarocchi knew how keen my olfactory senses were so she introduced another scent in order to throw off my trail. I'm honestly not certain I could track her even if I wanted to."

Princess Celestia's ivory face somehow became paler. "Listen you two, I don't think we're dealing with just an earth pony fortuneteller. Tarocchi must secretly be a unicorn enchantress, even another species altogether. Whoever or whatever her true identity, she is far more powerful than she lets on and it is imperative that we find and contain her as soon as possible."

A gurgling roar, like the bellowing of some great ettin, boomed inside the lavish room.

The two mares blinked in my direction.

"Sorry," I answered somewhat meekly, hoping my stomach would quiet down soon. "It's been a long day."

"That's quite alright." Princess Celestia flashed her pearly whites in a motherly grin.

It was honestly assuring to see her once more in high spirits.

"Let's adjourn to the dining hall and see what the chefs have prepared for dinner."

~*~

The dining hall was a massive rectangular room supported by fourteen cracked white marble pillars leading from the mauve-colored ceiling to the black and white checkered floor. Giant windows, some opaque and some stained-glass, lined the interior of the room, the latter crafted from pink, blue and orange panes and continued the cosmic motif of the rest of the castle with its depiction of suns, moons, stars and planets. Dark purple banners were strewn around the room, the immaculately wrinkle-free silk fabrics matching the cloths that draped from the ceiling. The room's centerpiece was a giant hanging chandelier dressed in chains of gold and lozenge-shaped crystals, an antique that Princess Celestia proudly informed me was well over two-hundred years old and had been crafted by one of the finest glass-makers to have ever lived. In the hall's center, there was stationed a long table, presumably cut from oak if my sense of smell was correct (and it usually was), that had been topped with a glittery snow-white table cloth that sparkled with little golden flakes.

Eleven cushioned black-wood chairs were arranged around it and all but two, that being the ones belonging to Spike and myself, were claimed by a pony. The entire group, minus Princess Luna, occupied the dining hall, freely chatting and laughing about regular day-to-day topics, such as vacations, jokes, fond memories and embarrassing recollections. Nearby, a resplendent array of food, ranging from fruits and vegetables to soups and pasta dishes. I was seated between Fluttershy and Applejack at the center of the table, my gaze facing Twilight and, more importantly, the main entrance behind her. I could get over the initially uncomfortable feeling of being seated in a chair; I'd first elected to sit on the floor when Princess Celestia insisted that I join everypony else, reminding me of the fact that I was her guest and that I had to be treated as such, but this really worked in my favor as now it was less likely for me to be ambushed if things went south.

Sounds kind of paranoid, I know, but it doesn't hurt to think ahead.

"Tell me, Mother, did you enjoy your time out?"

Fluttershy nodded sweetly. "Oh yes, it was so much fun! We went shopping, got hooficures..." She held up a shimmering toe for display. "Visited a spa, ate ice cream. I wish you were there too."

"Yeah, it's a darn shame you decided to stay behind," Applejack concluded. "Not that I blame ya, seein' as how you were worried 'bout your friend an' all."

"Any changes in his condition?"

I shook my head at Rarity. "Still nothing. Both the doctors and healers have no clue as to what's causing his coma and Princess Luna can't even enter his dreams yet to see if she can reach him."

The younger co-monarch of Equestria was a master of dream-based magic, the living embodiment of the night and all that it entailed. If she believed there was even a one percent chance that she could save Tyr, then I believed that she could and could accomplish in her task. There was also the bizarre unidentified connection between the two that I could not yet see or understand. Whatever it was, something had flipped a lever inside of Luna, instilling within her a fierce loyalty towards my father figure that went just beyond mere good will and determination to succeed in her duties as Princess of the Night. A prophecy involving the so-called "Star-Branded Warrior," perhaps?

"Have faith in my sister, Fenrir," Princess Celestia smiled warmly. "Luna has faced more dire odds than this and has come out on top. She will help Tyr to recover."

The filigreed aureate doors that constituted the main entrance swung wide open and a slew of servants poured in, all clad in formal dinner jackets and each of them levitating, pushing, or dragging metal wheeled food carts topped with white table cloths and various consumables. A yellow-brown pegasus expertly laid out napkin-wrapped silverware for everyone at the table in a brisk yet tactful manner, earning him an appreciative nod from Rainbow Dash as he bowed and swooped out of the room. The other servants did not disappoint either, bustling to and fro as they organized and prepared the dishes, moving in what was surely a carefully rehearsed manner almost akin to dancing. I caught a few of them giving me not-so-subtle side-eyes, though it appeared to be more out of inquisitiveness rather than malice so I let it slide. The table was soon covered in various soups, stews, salads, appetizers, breads, and pastas, the meals ranging from extravagant to mundane.

Rarity, staying true to her more elegant tastes, opted for the former, her chosen entree being vichyssoise, a kale salad served with croutons and stuffed cherry tomatoes, and slices of ciabatta with a goat-milk cream cheese spread. Applejack, meanwhile, went with a simple white cheddar grilled cheese sandwich, tomato bisque and salt crackers and a tall glass of apple cider. Rainbow Dash quickly dug into a rather large serving of eggplant lasagna, mozzarella sticks and a foam-blasted glass mug of root beer. Twilight had decided upon a hay and cucumber salad drizzled in Thousand Island dressing and paired with a side of scalloped potatoes and grape juice while Fluttershy went with a cauliflower and dandelion sandwich. Shining Armor and Princess Cadence, who both had a big lunch prior to their arrival in Canterlot, decided to split a macaroni and broccoli casserole.

As for Pinkie Pie, the oddball mare was enjoying a whipped cream-topped chocolate milkshake, complete with a cherry and bright orange silly straw, hay fries dipped in ranch dressing and...

"Um, Pinkie? What is that?"

Pinkie looked at me as if I should've already known the answer to my question.

"A peanut butter, banana, strawberry jam and marshmallow sandwich on toasted rye with the crusts cut off, silly!"

Oh no, please don't-

The monstrosity that the mad chefs had spawned stood no chance. It took only one massive bite from the Pink Menace and the unholy concoction was gone in one fell swoop.

"Ahhh," Pinkie sighed, giving her tummy a rub. "Just like Nana Pinkie used to make!"

Oh so her eccentricities are genetic. That's...kind of scary, actually.

"Don't worry, dear Fen," Princess Celestia smirked rather conspiratorially past her onion and mushroom risotto. "Your dinner will be arriving soon..."

Soon enough, an unforgettably familiar, sweet fragrance massaged my nostrils.

"Wait, you actually had your chefs prepare...?"

I was stunned into silence when a final cart arrived, my heart thump-thump-thumping in my ears to the point where all other sounds were nearly rendered as white noise. A veritable all-meat course was neatly laid out, steam rising from the spread like puffs of breath during wintertime. The feast included gravy-soaked steaks, lumps of raw ground beef, honey-roasted ham, sheep hind shanks, sausage links and...

...Bacon. Sweet, scrumptious bacon.

Snapping out of my carnivorous trance, I threw a questioning glance at Princess Celestia.

"You are not the first guest in this castle to be of a carnivorous persuasion," she rather glibly remarked. "Many foreign delegates that visit Canterlot consume flesh, such as griffons, seaponies, dragons, gargoyles, even a yeti or two."

I looked around at the gathered ponies and began to slide out of my seat.

"I appreciate the gesture but I don't want to make any of you feel uncomfortable so I think I'll just take this food and go-..."

A butter-yellow wing gently but firmly took hold of my foreleg.

"You don't have to do that, Fen," Fluttershy stressed in a rather unyielding tone. "Sit with us, please."

"We'll be fine," Applejack assured me. "A li'l bit of meat ain't gonna ruin our meal."

All around the table, everyone shouted affirmations.

"As I've stated previously, you're a guest in my home," Princess Celestia reiterated. "And just like my other guests, I wish to make your stay as comfortable as possible."

I searched each and everyone's faces for the slightest hint of disgust and found none.

"And you're all fine with this?"

"Why wouldn't we be?" Rainbow Dash asked puzzlingly. "We knew you were a meat-eater since day one. Besides, you're our friend. If we weren't fine with it, then we wouldn't be very good friends, would we?"

Rarity was looking a little green but maintained her composure. "It's not an ideal system of nourishment for us but we understand that it's a part of who and what you are."

"We're with you all the way, dude," Spike confirmed with a thumbs-up.

I found Twilight smiling at me comfortingly and I allowed my previous suspicions to fade away, at least for the time being.

"There's no reason to be ashamed. Just because you're a carnivore among herbivores, that doesn't mean we're just going to act callous about your dietary necessities. In fact, the areas around Ponyville were overpopulated with deer and your hunting helps to keep their numbers from growing too much."

I turned towards Fluttershy, who gave me a supportive nod and pet my upper foreleg with her wing.

"Go ahead, Fen. It's okay."

Rewarding her with a fast little lick at the tip of her nose, I yanked a steak off of the cart with my magic, the still-sizzling juices dripping in little light brown droplets and raising my rapt anticipation for the meal to come. I'd only managed to just barely set the stake down onto my rather large, oval-shaped porcelain plate before I tore into the succulent fried cut, deliberately ripping off chunks at a slow pace just so I could prolong the experience. My eyes shot up every now and then as my self-consciousness got the better of me but true to their word, none of the other participants seemed especially bothered, carrying on their conversations as if nothing was amiss. A small part of me had always been a tad uncomfortable with the thought of his carnivorous nature clashing with the herbivorous and pacifistic equines I'd found myself surrounded by. The only other non-pony in my friends circle was Spike but apart from the odd treat like cupcakes or popcorn, sustained himself on solely on gemstones and the topic of whether or not he even ate meat never came up. Despite feeling a little out of place, I appreciated how supportive they all were of my flesh-eating tendencies.

"Fen, could I ask you a question?"

I froze in mid-bite, my muzzle dripping with gravy and juices.

Princess Cadence asked, "You can eat things besides meat, right?"

"I can eat almost anything," I replied, licking my mouth. "And I do mean anything."

"So then why do you love meat so much? I don't take issue with it. I'm just curious."

This left me temporarily stumped. I'd never really had an in-depth think session about my preference for all things flesh-derived, certainly not before my coming to Equestria. Before taking time to read books and expand my mind, I'd never taken the time to slow down and consider things, like life, the universe, everything. I was a wolf and wolves consumed meat; it was as simple as that and it needed no further exploration than that. All eyes turned toward us, or rather, me specifically, everyone waiting with bated breath to hear my answer.

"It's...difficult to explain," I started earnestly. "Actually, it makes me think of a paragraph I read in the book White Fang that I think sums it up best: 'The aim of life was meat. Life itself was meat. Life lived on life. There were the eaters and the eaten. The law was: EAT OR BE EATEN. He did not formulate the law in clear, set terms and moralize about it. He did not even think the law; he merely lived the law without thinking about it at all.'"

Noting the puzzlement all around me, I decided to further elaborate.

"I may be sentient but I am still a wolf. I still feel the need to hunt, to chase a prey animal down and consume it so that I may live. I think there's a remnant of my warg ancestors still buried within me, some kind of predatory instinct left over from a bygone era. I mean, there was a time when you ponies were just simple herbivores, right? Even now, despite your deep intellect and complex social structure, you all still possess the prey instinct to watch out for predators, to always be on alert and ready to flee in the face of danger."

A few ponies, like Princess Celestia and Twilight nodded at this assessment.

"Even now, there's a small part of you that recognizes that I am a threat, just as there is a part of me that views you all as potential food. No matter how civilized we are, we can never completely eradicate our baser instincts: I am still a wolf, Spike is still a dragon and the rest of you are still ponies. Carnivores will remain fighters and pursuers, herbivores will remain protectors and runners. I know it might be difficult to understand but I think that's the point of predators and prey. I can explain it to you but I can't make you experience it."

"I think I can understand what it is you're saying," Twilight stated after a prolonged silence. "You can eat other things but you prefer meat since your inherent lupine instincts tell you that it's delicious and healthy, just as I prefer grass and grains even though I also love hay burgers and donuts. You hunt living things because that dormant part of your genomes compels you to do so."

"In essence, yes. There is a grand cosmic balance to things, a kind of universal scale that ensures everything continues to work properly. Order and chaos, light and dark, summer and winter, life and death, the hunter and the hunted. At least, that is what I was raised to believe."

"That is not far off from our own beliefs," Princess Celestia interjected softly. "Our world runs on the principal of Harmony and Disharmony, two core concepts locked in a kind of eternal dance. Where there is kindness, laughter, honesty, generosity, loyalty and friendship, there is also cruelty, gloom, deception, greed, selfishness and animosity. And should the world stop turning on such things, everything would halt and life as we know it would cease to be."

She then smiled, "The fact that you, a wolf and former villain, are now dining and talking amongst us is proof that Harmony can be taken from Disharmony and converted into something positive."

Fluttershy pulled me close, nuzzling her face into my shoulder.

"Fen, are you okay?"

I rested my head over Fluttershy's scalp.

"I'm just fine. Everything's perfect."

~*~

Once dinner had concluded, everyone was adjourning to the recreational room for some games but I was full and no longer in the mood for merrymaking. No, instead, I'd decided to retire and after thanking Princess Celestia for her hospitality, I bid the others good night and made my way towards the west wing of the castle, where a room had already been prepared for Fluttershy and I. At first, Fluttershy wished for us to have separate lodgings as I was a grown-up and desired to give me my space however, I told her it was alright and she looked quite pleased by my decision. In truth, it was a two-pronged choice: I wanted to ensure that my presence enabled her to get a good night's sleep and vice-versa, to recapture that feeling of safety and comfort I had when last we shared a bed. After everything that happened, I wanted to feel that way again, if only for a little while.

Halfway into my journey, I paused on the staircase and turned, doubt and apprehension gnawing at me like Níðhöggr at the roots of the World Tree. Retracing my steps back towards the stain-glass hall, I made a right turn and made my way towards the east wing where Tyr's room was located. I know it sounds like I'm being some great big worrywart but it would greatly put my mind at ease just to see his face one more time before I laid down my head for the night. I still had no clue as to whether or not he could hear me and I didn't care, my only concern being the slight chance, no matter how remote, that my voice could get through to him. I know that if our places were reversed, and I often found myself wishing that they were, I know I'd want someone to be there for me, to guide me through what had to be indescribable torment.

Moonlight filtered in through the windows, an array of perpendicular silver beams from the hastener* illuminating my every pawstep. Long, violet-colored banners hung from the walls in U-shaped arches, the corners of which were secured with garlands of lavender, the whole corridor smelling of a deep, woodsy floral aroma that steadily brought an usual peace of mind to my otherwise turbulent thoughts. Said thoughts turned to Princess Luna and her steadfast dedication to Tyr's well-being, a near reverence towards someone she'd never seen before or spoken a single word to yet was devoting all of her time and energy to healing. Aside from raising the moon and taking a couple of bathroom breaks, she'd completely confined herself to the god-room in an effort to maintain her vigilant watch over the unconscious ás-liðar. Perhaps I could also aid in lifting Princess Luna's spirits by affording her a brief respite from her duties while I took over for her?

Two guards that I didn't recognize gave me a quick once-over, then opened the doors for me, having no doubt spotted the Royal Seal hanging from my collar ring. I thanked the pair and entered the room, the doors closing behind me. I found Princess Luna standing on the right side of the bed, leaning in close to dab the sweat off of Tyr's brow with a wet washcloth, the man wincing and giving his head a little shake but otherwise remained completely stationary. Whispering something softly, possibly words of comfort, Princess Luna re-wet the cloth and pressed it to each of his cheeks, lightly brushing the top of his head with her hoof in a lover-like manner. At this gesture, Tyr let out a harsh, shuddering exhale, gritting his teeth as both hands gripped onto the bedsheets and crumbled them into his fists, a light tremor forcing itself through his torso and arms.

Wordlessly, I tread over to the left side of the bed and sat down on my haunches.

"How is he?"

Releasing a long respire through her nose, Princess Luna turned her head from side to side.

"It is...difficult to say, Fen. He has been moving more, usually a mild gesture like curling his fingers or twitching his nose. Now he is shaking and groaning. It appears as though he is having a nightmare."

"And you still can't find a way in?"

"I AM DOING MY BEST!" She exploded, wings outspread in a threatening manner. "YOU ARE MISTAKEN IF YOU THINK THAT I DO NOT WANT TO AID HIM IN HIS RECOVERY!"

Delivering a prolonged sigh, Princess Luna allowed her body to go limp and her wings sagged to the floor.

"I am so sorry. This has been very difficult for me."

Rotating back towards Tyr, she gingerly caressed his cheek.

"It is just so frustrating to see him like this and being powerless to do anything about it."

Ponies could be, and often were, very affectionate creatures, especially when compared to humans. Public displays of affection were commonplace: hugs, nuzzles, hoof-bumps, mane-tussling, cheek-kisses, nose rubs, these were all practiced daily and even expected. That being said, however, the younger co-monarch's behavior was very unseemly to say the least.

"Why are you doing all of this for Tyr?" I finally worked up the nerve to ask. "I mean, you don't even know him."

Princess Luna kept her gaze focused on her charge. "We-I-am tasked with caring for all-..."

"It seems more than just a ruler's care for a subject," I dared to interrupt. "What is he to you? What is the 'Star-Branded Warrior'?"

For the next few minutes, Princess Luna stared at Tyr's face, several emotions ranging from uncertainty to guilt shuffling across her countenance, almost as though she was waging an internal battle with herself. She then sighed and faced me.

"What I am about to share with you must not be revealed to anypony or anyone else. Understood?"

"Yes," I nodded, making an X-shaped motion over my chest with my paw, then placing it over one eye. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

This seemed to satisfy the lunar monarch, though her trepidation was still very much palpable.

"Very well then."

Making her way to my side of the bed, Princess Luna surrounded her horn with her signature moderate cobalt blue and gently pressed the tip to my forehead.

"Please clear your mind and above all, remain calm..."

It was nighttime, just around midnight, and I was riding inside of a carriage pulled by six bat-ponies, all of them clad in royal guard armor that was silver and violet instead of blue and gold. We'd just arrived in what appeared to be a kingdom made out of crystalline buildings, the structures shimmering even in the harsh light of the moon. Touching down quietly, the carriage rolled to a gradual stop and the bat-pony guards unhitched themselves, swiftly gathering up their weapons and surrounding the carriage with their backs to me. I felt the anxiety once again bubbling to the surface and, taking a series of deep breaths, managed to shove it back down and put an imaginary lid over my problems. I could not meet Princess Amore while in the midst of having another episode and mentally prepared myself for our upcoming meeting.

I can do this. I told myself. I can do this. Don't worry about Tia or anything else.

Grabbing the door handle with my hoof-

Wait, hoof?

"Relax, Fenrir. All is well."

Princess Luna?

"Indeed it is. Do not worry, you are inside of my memories and are thus experiencing them as I did."

Okay...

I...or rather, we exited the carriage and slowly marched towards the white diamond castle that loomed overhead, every step feeling like a death sentence. My lungs were working overtime, my chest aching with the constant harsh breaths I was taking while my heart appeared to simultaneously bash up against my ribs and freeze in place. I was so nervous that I hadn't eaten anything before I left, causing my stomach to both growl in hunger and swear off food, neither option looking appealing to me. I'd started to lip at my lips, an annoying habit from fillyhood that I never learned to drop and as a result my lips were constantly chapped. At my sides, both wings nervously twitched, folding and unfolding in miniature snaps.

None of that, however, compared to the bottomless despair that I experienced every single moment of my waking life. Ever since I was young, I felt a deep agony within my heart as though it were drowning in thick, ice-cold water and crying out for help. As I got older, the icy numbness became a series of multitudinous stabs akin to numerous bodkins that were thrust into the muscle, leaving it submerged in a lake of blood. No matter what I did, in spite of every accomplishment or word of sage advice, nothing could alleviate this torment. One day, I was walking through the streets of Canterlot with Tia and came across a young couple snuggling beneath a tree, which brought about a startling revelation:

The thing that I had been missing, the very cause of my loneliness, was love.

I wanted somepony to love and be loved by.

Tia and I had grown up hearing our Mother read fairy tales, stories about brave knights and beautiful maidens, of hideous monsters, evil kings, diabolical witches and the all-conquering power of true love. Where Tia only saw the surface-level mushiness of the dashing prince kissing the fair princess, I, however, looked far deeper, desiring the intense emotional connection that two souls could make. I wanted my husband to be somepony I could spend the rest of my life with, somepony who could make me laugh, hug me when I was feeling sad or sit and hold my hoof as we watched the sunset. My parents, King Astraeus and Queen Eos, were amused by my declaration to find a suitable spouse of my own choosing, whereas Tia was complacent at the thought of being wed to a handsome prince. It was before a sacred Gildebough tree in the midst of a solar eclipse that I made a solemn oath: the only one that I would give my heart, mind, body, soul and hoof in marriage to would have to be my soul mate.

Nopony else could have me.

Years passed and my parents became less and less tolerant of my stubbornness. Father, though impressed by my emotional maturity and adherence to my own principles, continuously argued that my duty as a princess was to marry another pony of royal lineage and further the bloodline, something that Tia had already done, having both married a prince from a kingdom to the east and given birth to a set of twins. He told me to give up my pursuit of "true love" and do what was expected of me for the sake of the realm. Mother, despite being more understanding, nevertheless agreed with Father and tried to convince me that even though I wouldn't love my future betrothed, we could learn to care for one another. I shot back that they were hypocrites since they met and fell in love instead of being trapped in an arranged marriage, that they had no control over my heart or my destiny. I also argued since Tia, the older sibling and heir to the throne, had already married and produced a little princeling and princess, there was no need for me to do either until I was ready to marry somepony of my choosing.

Suffice it to say, neither were happy with me but soon dropped the matter altogether.

Royals and commoners alike began to talk ill of me, calling me "crazy" and "delusional." There were even rumors flying about that I didn't marry either due to believing that I was chosen by Faust or, the far more insulting option, was that I was a massive harlot that didn't want to be stuck with just one stallion. As time went on, the rumors did their work and the number of aristocrats that brought forward marriage proposals dwindled until nopony wanted me as their future wife or daughter-in-law. Oh, the rumors certainly hurt; I could feel the eyes on me and hear the hushed tones, but at least snobby nobles stopped trying to woo me with gaudy gifts and empty promises. They could say what they wanted about me as long as they left me the buck alone.

At least, that's what I told myself at the beginning.

Once the nobility had given up their pursuit, the rest of pony society soon did the same. I tried my hoof at seeking a commoner as a husband but most of them just wanted either a quick way to get rich or a meaningless tumble in my bedchambers, to brag to their friends down at the tavern that they'd managed to seduce a princess. The thing about rumors is that they are a double-edged sword: they can give you everything you want and take it away just as easily. Some ponies claimed that I'd killed my last lover in a dark magic ritual or that I ate the hearts of any stallion foolish enough to try and court me. I was the Princess of the Night, just as mysterious as the moon and treacherous as the evening darkness, a dark and elusive mare that was the antithesis to my beloved sister the Princess of the Day.

I became inconsolable, my soul still aching for one that could make it whole.

After the defeat of Lord Tirek, I heard speculation that the Crystal Heart, the treasured relic of the Crystal Empire, was said to show the future to whomever gazed into its lustrous surface. Princess Amore, who happened to be my aunt, was still on friendly terms with me so I wrote to her and negotiated a secret meeting to discuss the matter in person. I knew Tia would tell me to forget the silly fantasies and just settle down so I decided to keep her in the dark about my plans. After all, she already got her happy ending so she had no room to lecture me. I was young and foolish but determined to accomplish my goals.

There, at the castle's entrance, the Crystal Heart floated in between a stalagmite and stalactite of transparent blue crystals, bobbing up and down in the air and surrounded by a bright cyan-blue glow that rang with ancient power. Standing next to the heart was a tall alicorn mare with octagonal brilliant amber eyes and a quasi-transparent coat of pale vermilion, the image of a blue snowflake attached to her flank. Her long, flowing mane was of a brilliant raspberry hue with a moderate cobalt blue gradient at the curled ends, the hair shimmering with little sparks of light. She was dressed in royal garb with a heavy heart motif, including a light blue crown, matching neck piece, beaded brow jewelry, and cannonlets on her fore and hindlegs. The mare smiled gently at me and bowed her head slightly.

"Princess Luna, it's been far too long."

"It has indeed been too long, Princess Amore," I-or we-greeted in turn. "I hope I'm not interrupting any important work that requires your immediate attention."

Princess Amore let out a slight snort. "Seeing a relative is important, dear Luna. Now tell me, why are we holding a clandestine meeting in the middle of the night without your sister's knowledge?"

Here we go...

Taking a deep breath, I responded awkwardly, "Amore, I know that I'm asking a lot of you but I've come to make usage of the Crystal Heart. With your permission, of course."

Princess Amore gave a short nod. "I cannot say that I'm surprised by your request. I am the Princess of Love and as such, it is my solemn duty to aid the subjects of Equestria in finding their romantic counterparts. However, I cannot allow you to harness the Crystal Heart for your personal usage. It is a powerful weapon whose magic protects the Crystal Empire and its citizens from threats both natural and sentient. I'm afraid my answer is no."

"Wait, Amore!"

The Princess of Love stopped and faced me once again with a neutral expression.

I could feel the despair rising in me once again.

"Please, it hurts so much," I began to weep, no longer containing the tears I refused to shed up to this point. "Do you know what it's like to feel a hollowness in your heart, like a piece of you is missing and there is nothing you can do to ever replace it?"

Hearing no response, I continued, my speech becoming a bit less coherent as my chest shuddered with uncontrollable sobs.

"I want love, real love, to be cared for and appreciated for who I am. I want to be loved by somepony that won't take advantage of my trust, who won't hit me and tell me that I'm worthless. I want to be married and bear foals with somepony who will wake up every morning and go to sleep every evening with the knowledge and contentment that they are with me. I want somepony who has the same interests as me, who I can spend time with and laugh with and won't make up excuses just so he can go drink with his friends. I want somepony who can be honest with me and will stay by my side no matter what odds we face."

My dignity forgotten, I completely broke down, dropping to my belly and crying like a little filly.

"I-I-I want somepony who will see me, the real me! I want somepony who will love my night and appreciate its wonders just as much as I do! I want somepony who thinks I'm beautiful and does not compare me to my sister! I want somepony brave, selfless, honest and loyal, somepony who will love me despite my flaws and won't leave me!"

My vision was blurred by a nonstop deluge of tears, my ugly bawling drowning out all other sounds as I stewed in my own misery. Years of bottled up emotions had been uncorked, finally given license to flow freely. I was ashamed of the state that I had been reduced to but also relieved by the emergence of previously buried inhibitions. The faces of those who wronged me flashed before my eyes, all of the snooty gossip-mongering royals, two-faced false friends and salacious stallions that thirsted after my wealth and my body. I thought of my unsympathetic sister and the ungrateful subjects that rejected my beauteous night, who chose to play in the sun and spread rumors about me rather than get to know who I was.

Wow, I had no idea you dealt with this kind of pain.

"There are many types of pain, Fen. Sorrow and loneliness are often sharper blades than the ones that peel the flesh and bleed the heart dry."

Before I knew it, a sudden wave of serenity washed over me, my wheezing sobbing slowing to a crawl. The cool, numbing sensation of magic wrapped me up and lifted me to my hooves before a pair of gentle wings took me into their embrace. I hiccuped and regained control over my breathing as Princess Amore lovingly wiped my face with a silk handkerchief, her own eyes moist but her smile sweet and comforting.

"Shh, hush. Do not cry, Dearest Luna," she cooed and kissed my brow. "There, there, it is alright."

Tilting my chin up with a hoof, Princess Amore then regarded me with a sad, sympathetic gaze.

"I can feel your hopelessness, your desire for true, passionate love. You have such a big heart with so much love to give and yet nopony to share it with. Never before have I felt such strong despair and hunger for affection."

Princess Amore then beamed at me. "Sweet Luna, I would be remiss in my duties as Princess of Love if I did nothing to aid you in your hour of need. I will help you to find your one true love."

"R-really?" I sniffled in a very fillyish fashion.

"Yes, I swear. Now dry your eyes. We have a stallion to find for you."

I giggled and leapt at the older mare, enveloping her in a tight, near-bone crushing embrace.

"Thank you! I am forever in your debt!"

Returning the hug, Princess Amore disengaged and patted my head.

"There is a caveat, Luna."

"I will do anything, anything to know the truth."

Princess Amore's previously motherly expression became more austere.

"Normally, when one glimpses into the Crystal Heart, they only see a potential outcome, a reflection of their heart's deepest desire. Nothing more. However, the Crystal Heart can be used to see into one's personal future but that kind of magic would be draining, diluting the heart's power and weakening it."

I gasped in shock. "I thought the Crystal Heart was powered by love. How can it be weakened?"

"Yes, although the heart is sustained by the love emanating off of the crystal ponies, even it has a limit to how much magic it can perform at once. The Crystal Heart not only keeps the savage weather of the Frozen North out and protects us from being buried alive, it also projects a near-constant barrier that keeps dark forces at bay and sends out a sort of empathic field that warns creatures like windigos to stay away. Any other acts that require a large amount of arcane energy can cause the heart to weaken and temporarily cease one of these vital actions."

"What kind of dark forces?"

In lieu of an answer, Princess Amore placed a wing around me and led me right up to the Crystal Heart.

"I told you before that there was a caveat. Tell me, have you ever perchance heard of a geas?”

In eons long past, a geas was a rare and powerful enchantment that was used as a kind of sign of trust, a sacred and unbreakable mystical vow made between two or more individuals. It was later distorted into a hex that could be placed on another and, if violated, will result in misfortune and death. If the geas’ requirements were met, then it would bring the recipient great happiness and adhering to it would eventually break the spell altogether. It was an old sorcery that was only used in extreme circumstances and primarily by alicorns, as they were among the few strong enough to cast the spell and contain the thaumaturgic energies necessary to make it hold. I was terrified of making such an oath but I told myself that it was a small price to pay for my happiness.

“I have.”

Princess Amore dipped her head slightly. "Then I will perform a geas on us both. To use the Crystal Heart for personal gain, even to soothe one's heartbreak, is a violation of an oath I once took when I became the heart-keeper and ruler of the Crystal Empire. If others learn that I used the heart to aid you in peering into the future, then many will flock to the Crystal Empire and beg me for access to it. I must ensure that doesn't happen, even by accident, and a geas would be an excellent motivator to not forget your pledge."

The Crystal Heart hummed in front of us, burning brightly with a light similar to blue flame.

Turning me to the side, Princess Amore faced me, her horn wreathed in a brilliant pale raspberry light.

"Cross horns with me and shake my hoof. Then, will the oath be made."

We both bent forward, our horns lightly making contact. Then, I took Princess Amore's proffered hoof.

"Do you, Princess Luna of the House of Caelus, do solemnly swear to never tell anypony the truth about what transpires here tonight, to guard the secret of the Crystal Heart's hidden power?"

"Yes, I swear," I promised without hesitation.

Princess Amore regarded me with somber pride.

"In the name of Faust and all who followed in her blessed hoofsteps, I, Princess Amore of the House of Anteros, hold you to your oath."

A glowing cornflower-blue orb surrounded our clasped hooves, followed by an invisible clamp that forced our hooves together so hard that I was afraid they were going to break. Trails of sparkling light exited the orb and wrapped around our respective forelimbs like ribbons, their touch alternating between smoldering hot and icy cold. The "ribbons" curled up and each wrapped around our mouths before going taut, crushing our forelimbs and clamping our jaws shut. I let out a muffled squeak of pain but otherwise didn’t flinch nor shy away from Princess Amore's gaze. I could hear the terms she'd set for our oath as if she were speaking with two voices, one of which was echoing inside my head and, somehow, inside my soul.

Just like that, it was finished, the orb and ribbons vanishing, though I could still feel where my mouth and foreleg had been seized by those tendril-like strips of magic. I looked down at my lower foreleg, a very faint band of transparent light blue symbols shimmering around where the ribbon had grabbed me. Slowly, they faded into the fur but still appeared whenever I twisted the limb, the band so minute that it took an especially keen eye to detect it. Princess Amore gave me a quick forward shake of her head and approached the Crystal Heart, her horn once more alight. Channeling her raspberry aura, she released it in the form of a thin cylinder directly at the floating gem, coaxing it into giving off a brilliant light that was almost blinding, so much so that I thought it was a miracle that nopony else was seeing this.

The Crystal Heart began rotating like a top, spinning faster and faster, throwing off crackling blue sparks that formed the outline of a great sphere. Princess Amore was groaning in pain, the glow of her horn ebbing and flowing but remaining active, no doubt taking a lot of energy for her to access the heart's full power. I rushed forward to help her but she beckoned me to stand back with her wing, keeping all of her attention on the spell. The sphere widened, solidifying and forming a ball of scintillating radiance. I could catch glimpses of obscured shapes on the blazing surface but nothing identifiable and despite this, apparently Princess Amore could see something, if her intensely transfixed stare was anything to go by.

“One day, you will meet a strange creature from a faraway land," she uttered in a level alien tone, her eyes now unblinking and brimming with bluish-white radiance. "First, you must rescue him from his prison deep within the land of dread nighttime reminisces. Be mindful of the cracks in his heart and the chasms of his soul, for the journey to claim his love will be slow but fruitful."

I was both terrified and entranced by Princess Amore's blank features and monotonous voice.

"He will be a brave and noble soul," she continued, an eerie whisper underlying her words. "The Star-Branded Warrior...you will know him by the six-point birthmark on his arm, just as he will know you by the crescent on your flank. Unite the pieces to end the nightmare and vanquish the penance-born terrors..."

I jerked sideways to the left and gasped deeply as though I'd just been underwater.

"Are you alright?"

Shakily, I nodded at Princess Luna, letting out a loud pant. "I think so, yes. Princess Cadence thought you were talking about some kind of prophecy so I guess she was right. Tyr...Tyr is meant to be your true love?"

The alicorn glanced over at the prone figure on the bed, his EKG steadily beeping. She gingerly used her toe to outline the birthmark on Tyr's arm, lovingly stroking the flesh.

"It appears to be the case." A light smile touched her lips. "When you revealed the mark, I knew I had finally found the one whom I was destined to give my heart to. Just not the one I expected."

"Wait, what about your geas?" I asked tensely. "Didn't you violate it by showing me your memory?"

Princess Luna smirked as though she were a naughty schoolfilly. "Technically, Princess Amore made me swear not to tell anypony the truth. Last I checked, you are not a pony."

"Oh, you clever horse, you."

Another consideration crossed the forefront of my mind.

"Was that the reason you became Nightmare Moon?"

Princess Luna's smirk vanished. "No. Though my love-pangs were great, they were not enough to darken my heart nor turn me towards a path of destruction. That is a story for another time."

She placed a wing onto my shoulder and looked at me square in the eyes.

"Fenrir, you must keep this between us. Please, promise me."

I thought back to the scenario that just played out and decided on a rather brash course of action.

"Cast a geas on me."

Drawing back in shock, Princess Luna ogled me with saucer-wide eyes.

"What?"

"Make me swear an unbreakable oath," I stated with finality. "This will ensure your secret stays safe with me."

"Are...are you certain of this?" She said in a near-whisper. "A geas is not something to take lightly."

"I am. You're my friend and Tyr means a great deal to me. It's what he would've done."

Princess Luna went quiet, clearly weighing the options of her next decision.

"Very well then."

Taking my paw into her hoof, Princess Luna ignited her horn as we made deep eye contact.

"Do you, Fenrir Lokisson, solemnly swear to keep my secret, to never reveal the truth of the memory that I shared with you to anyone or anypony but Tyr when at last he awakens?"

Giving said man a side-glance, I nodded, "I swear."

"In the name of Faust and all who followed in her blessed hoofsteps, I, Princess Luna of the House of Caelus, hold you to your oath."

Just like in the memory, an orb appeared around our joined limbs, followed closely by the ribbon-like magic constructs, only this time it was much more tangible as I now wasn't experiencing it by proxy. The oxymoronic hot-coldness of the ribbons throbbed throughout my muzzle and foreleg, sending a sharp quivering pain into my system like a bolt of lightning. Similarly, Princess Luna was also ensnared but if she was uncomfortable or otherwise in any sort of agony, she didn't show it. My jaws were squeezed against each other so hard that the fear of having my wonderful, clean teeth shattered raced across my mind and, to my everlasting gratitude, was just as quickly forgotten. Indecipherable voices muttered into my ear, traveling per my bones and somehow within my soul, carrying with them a primordial mysticism the likes of which I had never sensed up to that point.

The orb vanished, its nasty ribbon-like tendrils dissipated.

I sucked in lung-fulls of air, though it was more for the purpose of calming myself down than due to a lack of oxygen. The smell of burnt pepper and crushed flowers hung heavy in the air, my lungs absorbing the odd mixture with every flare of my nostrils. I peered over at Princess Luna and grinned, albeit with some degree of pain, my mouth severely aching and every tooth carrying with them the sense of being ready to fall out.

Beside us, Tyr let out a sigh, almost as if relieved that some hidden worry had been alleviated.

I rubbed my head against Princess Luna's upper foreleg, the mare responding by putting a wing around me.

"He's going to be just fine, Luna."

Tyr sleepily mumbled something indistinct but it looked like he mouthed the words, "Thank you" at the end.

"I swear it."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Ás-liðar (ice-lee-thr): Literally "gods' leader"
Geas (gehsh): A kind of spell or curse found in Scottish and Irish mythology

*According to the Grímnismál ("The Lay of Grímnir"), "the hastener" is the name that the jötnar uses to refer to the moon.

A Screw Loose

The sunlit grass was warm beneath my paws, every individual blade crisply swishing with every step I took across the expanse of open fields. My fur languidly danced in the soft springtime wind, carrying with it the scent of flowers and tree bark, along with about a hundred other different odors too numerous to break down and identify. The twittering cacophony of bird-song echoed throughout the land like a chorus of valkyries, the shield-goddesses who ferried their souls to the other side as they serenaded them with miraculous, indescribably beautiful voices...or so I've heard. The valkyries that I saw either practiced their war-craft in the Asgard training yard or served bubbling mead and smoked pork to the einherjar in the fabled feasts held in Valhalla. The feasts that I was forbidden from attending, by the way.

What? No, of course I'm still not sore about that. Why do you ask?

I continued across the field until I passed the treeline, making my way deep into the forest that I'd unerringly determined was the Járnviðr of my early puphood. I passed a particularly tall and healthy-looking avenbok and inhaled its earthy musk, a pungent reminder of the days I'd spent nestled beneath the shade of such a tree. The catkins dangling from the tree's branches released their seeds in little clusters, either dropping straight down to the soil or carried off by the breeze to pollinate and produce more avenbokars. Such a simplistic thought yet amazingly potent. My brother used to tease me about my inclination of sitting under trees and observing the world around me, joking that I spent so much time amongst them that I'd one day turn into a tree and then I could daydream all I wanted. Maybe Jormungandr was jealous of his own empty life and, envious of my carefree nature, sought to bring me down and share his misery.

Hel, of course, was worse, grabbing me by the scruff and shoving me onto a branch high off of the ground, laughing as she walked away and left me there, sometimes waiting hours before returning to let me back down. Other times she would hog-tie me with Jormungandr and twist his tail into a knot so he couldn't simply uncoil himself. Jory may've been an insolent little shit but he just threw insults my way that were mostly made in jest, primarily harmless barbs that were forgiven and forgotten by the next day. Living up to our mother's expectations was priority one and I couldn't blame him for that, not really.

On the flip side, Hel was a sadistic níðingr whose heart was as dead and lifeless as her cadaverous half-face. If not for her needless cruelty and viciousness, I might've felt sorry for Hel's self-loathing about her physical appearance but she chose to externalize that bitterness and torment both Jormungandr and myself. Yes, we were both older but not by much and she possessed the height advantage, dexterity and jotann cunning in order to torment us both. The fact that our mother did nothing to interfere certainly didn't help matters since, in her words, "our kind lives by the law of strength." Besides, I was the eldest and carried with me the expectation of being able to hold my own without mommy's interference.

Deeper into the Járnviðr I trekked until at last I happened upon Angrboða sitting atop a horizontal log. She was dressed in a shimmering chartreuse-green dress with bright green accents, golden threads lining the front, sleeves and hem. A mantle of eagle-feathers adorned her shoulders and were held in place with silver, ruby-encrusted tortoise brooches. Her raven hair flowed freely to her waist and a mistletoe and deer antler crown hung low on her brow. Angrboða smiled and beckoned me closer with a sway of her grayish-white hand.

"Come closer, my son. It's been too long."

I complied, albeit at a slow pace and took a seat across from the witch.

I began to scrutinize her more closely, as though I was beginning to see things I'd never noticed before, either from disinterest or personal bias. Angrboða's feline-esque eyes were bloodshot and dimly glowed within sagging eyelids bordered by heavy dark rings, possible indicators of recent insomnia and stress. She appeared ascetically thinner, almost to the point of emaciation and her skin, usually a gleaming snow-white, took on a more grayish-white hue that brought to mind a victim of malady. Her thin lips were drawn tightly around a cruel-looking mouth filled with slightly-yellowed fangs, bringing to mind a hungry predator of savage malice. A chill ran down my spine at this revelation and I fought to control the shudder that threatened to release itself as a result.

"I haven't seen you as of late."

Angrboða nodded. "Yes, I apologize for that, Vánagandr. Something has been keeping me away from you."

"I began to have memories of my old life," I admitted somewhat starkly. "You were quite cruel towards my siblings and I, especially me."

The gýgr smiled sweetly and clasped her hands together on her lap.

"You have to understand Fenrir, that my behavior was for your own good, for the good of your siblings. Most of all, it was what was best for all jötunnkind."

"Really?" I half-inquired skeptically. "How so?"

"I needed my children to be strong, tough and fearless for the battle to come. It wasn't time for fun and games. We all needed to be on our guard, to be prepared for an attack at any time and place."

This explanation would've actually sufficed at one point but at this moment, something about Angrboða's words rang hollow. Perhaps it was Fluttershy's influence, all of her compassion and positivity, which was shutting down the warg part of my brain that agreed with the woman sitting across from me. Jötunn culture placed a heavy emphasis on physical strength, mental fortitude, ferocity and stalwartness in the face of adversity whereas pony society was all about affection, kindness, altruism and communal solidarity. I'd seen firsthand how it felt to be accepted and even loved and although it'd taken some time, I'd become a member of Ponyville despite my sordid past. No, I could not accept this answer.

"Do you really expect me to buy that bullshit?!" I snarled, causing Angrboða to jump in her seat.

We were both stunned. I'd never raised my voice to her, nor bared my teeth in anger whilst in her presence.

"Even parents during wartime show their offspring some shred of affection. You only gave us love if we proved our magical acumen or physical abilities. The rest of the time, we weren't worth your attention."

"Fenrir..."

The more I thought about it, a clear picture began to form in my head. I recalled the day that the Aesir came for us, a moment that'd replayed itself over and over during my imprisonment: a sobbing Angrboða ineffectually screaming at the gods to return her children as we were led away with shackles and chain leashes. However, when that scene was presented to me now, all I could remember was the giantess staring at us as I thrashed and cried out to her to help us...

"...You let them take us," I gasped comprehensively.

Angrboða went absolutely still, her mouth drawn into a taut line.

"You...you just stood by as those bastards took them from our home."

Angrboða set her jaw and glared at me. "And what, pray tell, would you have done in my place? Hmm?"

Practically shooting up from her perch, Angrboða circled me like a carrion crow.

"We jötnar were being hunted by Mjölnir's Wielder, butchered like cattle by that red-haired oaf. Odin sicced his attack-dog on us and we had to take it. Would you alone have dared to defy three Aesir, one of whom was the Allfather himself? What should I have done?"

She suddenly halted in front of me, her golden hazel eyes piercing into my grayish-blue ones. Sighing deeply, she allowed her previously aggressive and defensive stance slacken, her shoulders sagging and her head bowed, her chin resting against her chest. Glancing up at me, the witch's demeanor became more remorseful, sorrow-filled even as she reached underneath my chin with a slim hand and lightly scratched at the skin with her long nails, her touch as cold and clammy as wet clay. Angrboða's smile was one of bitter hopefulness.

"My son," Angrboða said sweetly but sadly. "I'm sorry that I hurt you and made you feel inferior. I have no excuses for my behavior. Perhaps one day you will find it in your heart to forgive me."

Oh, how I wanted to believe her. Perhaps a part of me wanted to but I couldn't ignore my instincts.

"I don't know if I can," I replied to her evident disappointment. "I'm sorry."

Angrboða wistfully cupped my cheeks. "It is alright, son. Take your time. As you know, I'll always be here for you should you ever need me."

"Thank you."

"'Thank you,' what?"

I stared at her in confusion, the giantess' expression just as bewildered as mine. It then dawned on me that not once did I refer to her as "Mother" as I was wont to do in the past. Truth be told, I hadn't thought of her as my mother in a long time, that particular slot having since been filled by Fluttershy. It used to be that I judged Angrboða with blind reverence but now I realized that I no longer recognized the woman standing before me. I felt nothing for her, not even a shred of affection, my love now belonging to the yellow pegasus that took me into her home and heart.

"Thank you...Mother."

My spirit wasn't quite in it and I think my birth mother picked up on it, looking slightly disappointed as she lowered her hand and took a step back. She then peered at me curiously.

"You've changed quite a lot, my son."

"For the better, I hope," I stated, then considered something. "Mother, I wish to live a peaceful life."

Angrboða went rigid. "You wish to...oh, Fenrir, that is not a wise idea," she countered almost faintly. "You're not thinking clearly. Ill is the result of letting fear rule thine actions."

"I'm not doing this out of fear and my thought process has never been clearer. A little violence now and then is fine, if I'm hunting or defending my family but on the whole, I'm done fighting and killing. No more destruction or needless bloodshed. I'm through."

"You...you're serious, aren't you?"

Swaying a bit, Angrboða put a small fist to her chest, her breathing increasing.

"You can't just quit," Angrboða half-protested, half-commanded. "Destruction and bloodshed are who you are, who you were always fated to be."

"To Hel with fate. I've let it rule me for too long. Now, I make my own fate."

"But..."

I curiously observed the witch pacing, her head turning back and forth as she muttered to herself in troll-speak, her words too fast and quiet that I couldn't make heads or tails of them. She then spun and faced me once again.

"Wait! What about...what about your fellow jotnar? There is still a war going on, you know. Our surviving brothers and sisters are battling the last remnants of the gods' old regime. Magni and Móði, though not as terrible as their late father, both wield Mjölnir with much fury and skill, smashing through our ranks as though they were glass. Up against their might, as well as the combined efforts of Baldur, Skaði, Thrúd, Ullr, Vidarr, Freyja and the surviving valkyries, we don't stand a chance."

This news would've disturbed the old me, the former Fenrir-slash-Vánagandr, spurring him to action and, more importantly, inspiring him to once again create oceans of slaughter-dew. Be that as it may, I wasn't the same wolf that I was then. Equestria taught me many lessons about joy and friendship, that love and laughter were more important than death and ruin. Life-robbery no longer had the same appeal, that last ember dying within the old me. The Beast of Slaughter was no more.

"I'm sorry but my answer is still no," I told her firmly. "The jotnar no longer concern me. Just because I'm a warg, that doesn't mean that my allegiance automatically belongs to Jotannheim. This isn't my war."

A strange gargling sound bubbled in Angrboða's throat, her stare towards me vacant and severe.

"I fear, my little pup, that it just might become your war...very soon..."

~*~

The everglow's rays filtered through the window of my Canterlot room, blasting me in the face with full force. I swore aloud, cursing Princess Celestia's name and pulled the thick blanket tighter around me when something began caressing my left ear, a soft pressure that lightly gripped either side of the flap and massaged it. It was actually quite pleasant and I lightly hummed in delight at the sensation. My eyes fully opened and my pleasure turned to confusion, then alarm when I realized that not only was I wide awake but I was not alone. I rolled onto my left side and found a gray face leering towards me, fluttering his eyelashes in a very effeminate manner.

"Morning darling," Discord announced casually.

I recoiled, tumbling off of the queen-sized mattress and onto the wooden floor, becoming entangled in my blanket. The draconequus proceeded to cackle madly as I squirmed within the blanket, wildly punching and kicking at the fabric. Once I'd liberated myself from the cloth prison, I rose to my paws and snarled at Discord, who was nonchalantly using a rather unperturbed Gummy as a nail-file for his eagle-claw. Gummy raised his soulless eyes to me.

"Hello, Fen," he stated flatly. "Do you see how I have once again fallen victim to the whims of a fickle universe? Yesterday, I was a pudding taste-tester. Today, I am a nail-file."

"As per usual, I have no idea what you're talking about."

"That is alright," Gummy replied. "At least you humor me."

"Yaaaaawn! Quantum existentialism is soooo boring!"

SNAP!

Gummy had been unceremoniously transported to another location, leaving Discord and I alone.

"Where's Mother?!"

"Hmm? Oh, you mean Fluttershy? She woke up early and decided to let you sleep in."

Great, so now I was left with him.

"Not to sound impolite," I began. "But what in the Hvergelmir are you doing here?"

Discord's grin widened, his paw and claw held up and his fingertips tapping together.

"I've come to collect on that debt that you owe me," he chuckled sinisterly.

A tight knot formed in the pit of my stomach as I swallowed away the apprehension.

"Is that so?" I asked him, trying to remain as casual as possible.

Discord nodded, then placed his paw to his temple.

"Hmm..."

"What?"

He looked at me somberly. "I felt a great disturbance, as if thousands of perverts suddenly cried out in excitement and were suddenly silenced."

My confusion only intensified so I merely nodded.

"Right...so what are we going to do?"

"You'll see..." Discord snickered, snapping the fingers on his lion's paw.

There was a white sparkly flash, followed by the emergence of a small equine shape. I watched a dark pink earth pony, a filly by the looks of her, materialize inside of my room, a propeller beanie situated on top of her poofy purple and white mane. Instead of plummeting, the filly remained bobbing up and down in the air, frantically turning her head back and forth to survey her new surroundings, not that there was much to look at. Her eyes were a dark violet with little pink swirls like a hypnotist's device and I felt instantly unnerved, not from their appearance but from the unbridled madness that they possessed. The filly gasped and swooped headfirst into Discord's chest, wrapping her forelegs around him and nuzzling her face into the fur, affording me a glimpse at her cutie mark: a baseball and a screw.

"Hi Daddy! I missed you so much!"

What...?

"Hohoho, I missed you too, my little mischief-maker."

What...?

Discord turned towards me, the filly nestled in his arms. "This magnificent mayhem machine is my daughter, Screwball. Say, 'Hi Fenrir,' honey."

"Hi Fenrir-honey!"

What?!

"Since when do you have a daughter?"

Discord clicked his tongue and shook his head. "I have my own life, thank you very much. It's not as if I share the details of my existence for everyone to know. How boring!"

The presence of Discord's offspring invited far too many theories as to her origins and the draconequus' mode of reproduction, something that I never wanted to think about or picture.

"I was pulling pranks on ponies with Mommy and I turned a pegasusses's hat into a platypus!"

"Very good, Screwball! That's my girl!" Discord hooted, ruffling Screwball's mane.

He then directed his attention back towards me.

"Look, here's the deal," Discord continued. "The reason that you two are being introduced is because I have some business to attend to and I need someone to watch Screwball."

"You want me to fillysit your daughter?" I rubbed my nose. "Let's set aside the fact that I was unaware that you had a child in the first place, nor was there any indication that you were a parent. Why would you want me to watch her? Isn't Fluttershy the far more reasonable choice?"

"Reason and I don't get along very well," Discord sighed dramatically. "She is a sore loser, especially when it comes to Scrabble. At least Death and Time have the good grace to thank me after the game is over. As for your other question, if memory serves me correctly, you owe me a favor, remember?"

Crap, he certainly brought up a good point there. On the one paw, I really didn't want to be saddled with this weirdo's progeny but on the other paw, he did save my life and I gave him my word. Keeping one's oath was a sacred thing, a task that everyone and everything was expected to uphold and formed the very backbone of the universe. Oath-breaking resulted in great misfortune and tragedy; when the gods presented me with Gleipnir, Tyr swore that they were not trying to trick me. As a result, he lost both his hand and position as a settler of man's disputes.

"I remember."

"Splendid! Ta-ta for now, my little abomination. Have fun with Big Brother Fenrir until I return to pick you up at two p.m.!"

"Bye Daddy! Have a good time!"

"Wait, Discord, what am I-...?"

One shower of sparks and the son of an ormr was gone before I could even finish my question. I sat down and Screwball mimicked me, plopping down on the floor as I tried to figure out what my next step should be. Not only had a filly been suddenly thrust into my care but she was Discord's and apparently had the same kind of reality-warping powers that he did. I had some experience dealing with foals via playtime with the Cake twins and the CMCs but now I had to actually supervise and provide for a foal while her parents and/or guardians were presumably in another town and/or alternate dimension instead of a couple of minutes away. Well, at least if there's any trouble, I can go to my friends for help and in the worst-case scenario, I can call for Discord and he can poof back into the picture to clean up the mess he was responsible for.

"So...what do you want to do?"

Screwball poked at her chin in contemplation.

"I know! Let's go to the beach!"

I didn't have a moment to prepare myself before I'd been flung from my spot and into some sort of void, spinning through the empty space like an arrow. A kaleidoscopic barrage of colors whooshed past me, whistling and twirling in streaks of dancing luminescence that were both blinding and dim all at once. Although it appeared as though I was flying in a straight line, it, in truth, seemed as though I was also falling straight down and tumbling sideways. I might've been screaming, vibrations traveling through my vocal cords, or it had been in my head and I was hurtling with complete silence. Screwball, on the other paw, was whooping and hollering as she zipped right alongside me, forelegs held high above her head.

"Wheeeee! Fenrir, throw your paws up! It's not fun unless your paws are up in the air!"

"No thank you!" I managed through my flapping cheeks. "I'm fine like this!"

"Yaaaaaa-hoo-hoo-hoo-hooey!" Screwball shrieked in delight.

Why do I bother getting out of bed?

I don't know if we fell or slid out of...wherever we were, but at last I was on solid ground, my trembling legs threatening to drop me onto my belly.

"Yes! That was awe-some!"

Rather than some sun-drenched beach, we appeared to be in some sort of vast garden, the scent of crushed lilies and damp leaves hanging heavy in the air. The grass beneath my paws was soft and lush but instead of green, it was jet-black in color. I looked around, noticing that everything, from the tulips to the picket fences, were all different shades of black. Night-black hedges, onyx roses, rich black daffodils, smoky hyacinths, hay, even the soil was darkly monochromatic. The sole bright color to be seen was the sky, the vault of heaven high above us being a very pale grayish-blue, and I was surprised to see that, given the otherwise invariant color scheme.

I spotted a charcoal tree full of large, ebony apples that, while unpleasant at first glance, carried with them a sort of sour-sweet odor similar to the green apples back at Sweet Apple Acres, only with a slightly more nectarous tangy aroma underlain with a sort of sharp, ineffable crispness. I found myself half-tempted to sample one before the more rational part of my brain refuted that idea entirely.

"This doesn't look like a beach-..."

"I know that!" Screwball fired back, catching herself at the last minute. "We're just, erm...taking a detour!"

A shrill scraping sound pierced the otherwise silent realm and we found a tall figure clad in a black robe sharpening a scythe with a foot-operated grinding stone, blue semi-transparent sparks flying off of the glittering blade. Nearby, a bearded old man in a fedora and glasses was lounging in a wooden lawn chair, jotting down ideas and munching on some cookies out of a plastic container sitting on a nearby picnic table. Apparently stricken with inspiration, the old man excitedly leapt to his feet and began to relate something to the robed figure, opening his fist and splaying his fingers outwards. There was something charmingly whimsical about the old man, some kind of wondrous joie de vivre in the way he was flailing his arm and outlining his story to his silent friend. He was speaking of faraway lands, wizards, monsters, gods and absurd comedic circumstances, painting a vivid mental picture of hilarity and imagination.

"After escaping the Troll King, Rincewind heads back to Pseudopolis Yard and employs the services of famed detective Sherman Hames. Together, they decide to hunt down the Octavo and discover its theft by failed Unseen University student Hermie Pooter, who plans to drive Great A'Tuin into a nearby sun. This, of course, was all orchestrated by Ruudainthelads, God of Being-Particularly-Abrupt-With-People and Not-So-Very-Nice-Individuals."

His robed companion nodded and, becoming aware of our presence, put his task on hold, soundlessly rising to his full height. This forced me to release the gasp that I'd been subconsciously suppressing upon seeing the chalk-white skull that peeked from out of his hood. In place of eyes, two shining blue orbs hovering freely within his empty eye sockets, burning like tiny twin stars. I had never met him before but one look into his eyes and I instantly knew who he was. Our paths had crossed before at some previous point or at the very least, something that was like him.

The figure's one bony hand caressed the snaith as he cocked his head curiously.

HELLO THERE, SCREWBALL, He boomed, His voice was like an iron gate creaking open. CARE FOR A CUP OF TEA? I'VE JUST PUT THE KETTLE ON.

I tried to speak, only managing a few choked squeaks.

Screwball, however, appeared unperturbed by the sight.

"No thanks, Mr. Death! We're just passing through!"

VERY WELL, THEN. THANKS FOR DROPPING BY.

"At least take some biscuits with you," the old man offered, swiping the plastic container off of the table and holding it out. "I'm trying out a new recipe with nutmeg and cinnamon."

"Thank you, Mr. P!" Screwball scooped up some cookies and noisily shoveled them into her maw. "Mmm-mmm, delicious! I think you've really outdone yourself!"

"It tickles me to hear that." The old man then peered at me. "Is your canine friend alright? He looks a bit spooked."

"Who, Fenrir? He's fine, just new to the whole interdimensional travel-thing."

HAS HE TRIED MAKING FISTS WITH HIS TOES? Death suggested. I HEAR IT DOES WONDERS FOR INTER-DIMENSIONAL LAG.

Retraining myself long enough to avoid shivering with fright, I gulped and attempted to smile.

"N-no, I haven't," I admitted through chattering teeth. "But I'll g-give it a try."

"Bye you two! I'll see you later!"

The ground and strange garden were ripped away, leaving the two of us once again being yanked through the vacuum of flashing colors, many of which I couldn't even begin to describe and doubted that they could be accurately defined. I distinctly recall the sensation of being compacted into a ball the size of a marble...or was I being stretched into a hundred different directions, molded into a million different shapes and passing through an infinite number of realms scattered throughout space-time? Even as I record this memoir, I can't remember exactly what it was that I experienced in that place-between-places, merely that it was an extrasensory wonder beyond mortal reckoning. What I do know is that the two of us eventually dropped downward, descending like meteorites but instead of crash-landing, we arrived safely on coarse, thick soil that smelled faintly of seaweed and dead, rotting fish. I hacked up a cough and fought back the bile that'd climbed to the top of my throat.

"Another detour?" I half-rhetorically, fully sarcastically wheezed.

Screwball nodded, albeit shakily. "Duh, of course it is. What, do you think I accidentally brought us to the wrong location by mistake and tried to cover it up with false bravado?"

"That sounds pretty suspect-..."

Whatever I was going to say curled up and died in my mouth, the words slain by a sudden profound sense of dread that burrowed itself deep within my soul. We stood within the borders of an unfathomably vast and sprawling city, consisting of hideous stone monoliths, cyclopean spires and titanic temples decorated in horrendous imagery and inscribed with frightening hieroglyphs. The buildings themselves were of a material and design I'd never seen before nor would've even conceived of and for that, I was counting my blessings. In the midst of my terror and amazement, I came to the conclusion that the city's geometry was as awe-inspiring as it was unnatural.

I craned my neck up towards the pitch-blackness of the night sky, bright stars dancing as they ascended upwards. A split second later and it dawned on me that the "sky" was actually the depths of some vast ocean and the "stars" lost within its expanse were bubbles. That discovery, however, paled in comparison to the realization that such a giant metropolis was somehow deserted, no signs of life great or small existing anywhere and hadn't for an indescribable amount of eons. The silence was so deafening that I feared my own sense of hearing would be lost, fallen victim to the stillness of the dead city. A nearby wall featured a bas-relief depicting some sort of monster possessing a tentacled, octopus-like head atop a squat body with long limbs and a pair of massive wings, almost as though a kraken and a dragon copulated and birthed some sort of unholy spawn.

"Screwball...where...are...we?"

"It looks like R'lyeh," she answered nonchalantly. "The Nightmare Corpse-City."

"Oh brilliant!"

The filly zipped above my head, her pose one of lackadaisical excitement.

"I know right? We're the first ones to visit in over three-point-four billion years!"

A thunderous drone reverberated against the vacant walls and structures of R'lyeh, the deep-throated whistling boom almost akin to the beautiful, heartbreaking keening of whale-song. This, however, sounded much larger and carried with it a kind of shuddering raspiness, similar to a giant predator issuing a warning growl. Following the source of the profoundly disturbing roar, my heart stopped when my stare landed on-no, careened into-a colossal mound of pulsating flesh situated inside of the very center of R'yleh. It was the weird octo-draconic figure from the bas-relief curled up in the fetal position, its immense wings folded around it in an approximate imitation of a giant blanket. The creature exhaled and another roar tore through the air, the tentacles around its mouth wagging around like massive hissing serpents.

This thing was snoring!

"Iä! Iä! Cthulhu fhtagn!" Screwball intoned lightheartedly, too much so for my taste.

"Screwball," I uttered gravely, not daring to tear my eyes off of the monstrosity. "May we go now?"

"Hold on..."

One pop-flash later, and Screwball was grinning through the lens of her suddenly-materializing camera.

"I spy my new Hearth's Warming carrrrd!" She sang joyously before the ground gave way beneath me.

I never thought I'd be so happy to once again be free-falling in trans-dimensional space and if I could, I'd fall to my belly and kiss it. That elation was soured somewhat by the pockets of air that repeatedly slapped me in the face, each one colder and more harder than the last, every hit that made contact accompanied by a curling flash of color and resounding with a loud bong sound. Unshockingly, my chaotic guide was unfazed by the assault, giggling madly and twisting from side to side.

"He he, stop, it tickles!"

There was blinding whiteness, followed closely by buzzing yellow spots that left me temporarily dazed.

"What the hell?!"

My vision returned and this time, we were surrounded by light teal-colored walls lined with golden-brown trim. There was a large metal shelf stuffed to full capacity with books, primarily fantasy, horror and science-fiction, some tomes lying horizontally across the tops of the otherwise neatly arranged volumes. A bed had been partially made, the wrinkled sky-blue and white striped sheets haphazardly tossed over the mattress and a light-brown pillow covered in puppies lay partially hanging over the edge. What drew my attention was the human laying propped up on his feet and hands, staring widely at me through his thick dark blue reading glasses, his lips moving soundlessly as his head jerked back and forth between the filly and I. He was a rail-thin young man with short dirty-blond hair and a small beard, clothed in baggy dark gray sweatpants, a navy blue T-shirt with the logo of a black bat in a yellow circle and a fuzzy blue bathrobe.

"Hi there!" Screwball was nearly touching noses with the stunned man. "How are you?"

"I-I-I...uh..."

I turned and found a wooden desk to my immediate left, where an odd device lay on top of it, the object consisting of two silver slabs connected at their longest sides, one end standing up and glowing lightly like a candle. It reminded me of a typewriter but flatter, the keys appearing as little squares and rectangles embedded within the secondary slab. I peered closer at the top slab, which displayed what appeared to be a white sheet of paper covered in rows of thin black lettering. I turned back towards Screwball, who was helping the man back to his feet.

"Sorry about that, Edd! Re-entry into a spatial nexus point gets a tad tricky."

Yanking his arm back, the man rubbed it as though he'd been burned.

"H-how do you know my name?"

The filly shrugged. "It's chaos magic. I don't have to explain it."

She then patted his head and looped her foreleg around my own.

"We have to get going. I just hope the next leap is the next leap home. Arrivederci!"

Swirling cascades of ochreous stardust and eruptions of electric indigo-hued waves zoomed past us, carrying with them a high-pitched humming that almost sounded like speech. Streaks of flashing neon lightning collided with spinning reddish-bronze meteors, shattering them into chunks of metal-infused boulders wrapped in silently-crackling flames. Catching a piece in her bare hoof, Screwball blew on the meteorite and, with a cocky wink, shoved it underneath her propeller beanie, which I only now noticed was practically glued to her head, stubbornly remaining in place during the course of the space-hopping ordeal. Entering some kind of giant, churning wormhole filled with bluish-violet, crimson and orange clouds, we rotated diagonally upward, then downward, through inky, almost living darkness that seemed to grasp at me with slimy tendrils of an unknown quasi-solid material. I clenched my eyelids tightly and awaited whatever horrendous fate lay in store for us next.

Wait, that smell...

One eye reluctantly peeked through beneath the lid, then the other. I was greeted by the warm sun on my skin and the familiar air of Canterlot spinning in my nose. We had materialized inside of the castle's throne room, appearing between the dais of the Royal Sisters and a rather unnerved-looking earth pony stallion in expensive formal wear. Behind him was a queue of about a hundred other ponies, no doubt citizens waiting in line to bring their issues before the rulers and have them sort it all out. A quartet of guards were pointing their spears at us until Princess Celestia signaled for them to step back, allowing them to relax somewhat as they lowered their weapons.

Beside me, Screwball was on her back and swimming lazily through the air.

"Ha! You were so scared!"

I glared at her. "So what happened to the beach?"

Screwball abruptly skidded to a halt, accompanied by a loud screech and the sound of crushing metal and shattering glass.

"I...I just changed my mind, okay?!"

"Ahem."

Princess Celestia remained collected but held a certain fascination behind her gaze. She then turned and politely addressed the room:

"Attention everypony, due to unforeseen circumstances, Day Court has been officially adjourned for the day. Thank you all for coming out and I apologize for the inconvenience. Good day to you all."

A few groans and even some jeers sounded from the crowd but they all nonetheless obeyed, bowing and making their exit. After a couple of minutes, the three of us, plus the six royal guards-four next to the dais and two at the other end of the hall-were soon alone.

"Tell me, Fenrir," Princess Celestia began as she descended the dais. "Who is your friend?"

I swallowed and smiled briefly. "This is Screwball, the...daughter of Discord, Your Majesty. He asked me to look after her until two."

The princess' jaw dropped, a genuinely amusing moment, if I'm being honest.

"Discord has a daughter? I was not aware of this."

"Well," I chuckled awkwardly, waving a paw in front of the filly in question. "Here she is."

Screwball zipped up to Princess Celestia and excitedly shook her hoof.

"Hi, I'm Screwball! I love waffles, baseball, collecting Pretty Petunia Pony dolls and going on trips with my Daddy to explore the furthest reaches of madness and disorder!"

"Oh, hello Screwball. Your father left you in Fenrir's care?"

Screwball nodded at Princess Celestia. "Uh-huh! Big Brother Fenrir is foalsitting me while Daddy is off having 'adult fun' with Mommy."

Yeah, it was weird how Discord referred to me as, "Big Brother Fenrir" rather than the traditional "Uncle" or "Mister" title when introducing one's kid to an adult male friend. I normally would've chalked that up to a pony-based colloquialism but since Discord was the first, and so far, only one to do this, I figured that it was some sort of additional quirk the draconequus had grabbed from his collection of eccentricities. Now Screwball was doing it and although a tad bit weird, it was overall inoffensive and warmed the cockles of my heart to hear it.

"That's nice..." Princess Celestia commented.

"I think it's code for 'crazy sexy times.'"

Brain vomit...

Princess Celestia looked slightly taken aback by this. "Oh..."

I noticed the vacant throne on the dais. "Where is your sister?"

"Um, Luna is resting at the moment. She refused to leave Tyr's side so I had to lace her tea with some essence of blue-shade lotus."

My hackles raised slightly. "You drugged her?"

"That's hardcore," Screwball murmured beside me.

"She was barely sleeping and neglecting her duties," Princess Celestia responded almost defensively. "I tried to reason with her but Luna was being exceptionally stubborn. This whole business with Tyr has become an obsession."

Measuring my next comment wisely, I licked my lips and looked her squarely in her pink eyes.

"Yes, I agree that Luna's become a tad zealous as of late...but don't you think drugging her is going a bit far? I mean, she's already stressed out enough as it is. Just think what'll happen once she figures out what you did."

Princess Celestia's face became a stone wall. "I am only trying to help my little sister and keep my kingdom running as best as I can. Once I explain it to her, I'm certain that Luna will understand."

Yeesh, you sound just like Odin.

"In the meantime," Princess Celestia stated in her usual poised and soft tone. "You will continue to watch over Screwball on the condition that you both remain within the castle. Am I understood?"

"Yes, Your Majesty," I agreed.

"Aye-aye, Captain!" Screwball saluted.

"You will find your friends in the recreation room. I would suggest you head there," Princess Celestia advised, though it was clear she meant it as an order rather than a suggestion.

"Thank you," I bowed once again and, magically yanking Screwball off of the dais, proceeded to pass through the throne room doors with the kicking filly in tow.

~*~

"I could teleport us there. We don't have to walk," Screwball groused in my ear.

Without pausing, I glanced over my shoulder towards the filly sitting on my back.

"I'd rather walk. I'm not in any particular mood to be sent to a world of rabid vampire-jackalopes or lost inside of a realm consisting of giant carnivorous mushrooms."

"Hey, giant carnivorous mushrooms have feelings too!"

Ignoring the comment, I hung a right and continued down yet another immense hallway, this one lined with portraits of various sizes, each one depicting some kind of aristocrat, monarch or royal official. There was a muttonchops-wearing pegasus, whom the little gold plate at the bottom of the frame informed me was General Firefly, the founder of the Wonderbolts. Next to him was a golden-brown dragoness with a short, pointed snout, two large backward-sweeping horns and a crooked, toothy grin, the Bloodstone Scepter in one clawed hand and a trio of identical baby dragons huddled around her. This was Vermithrax Pejorative, who was famous for killing Scatha the Flightless by digging a hidden hole, lining it with sharp rocks and shoving him into it, thus becoming the very first female Dragon Lord in the process. She was eventually slain in a confrontation with Balerion, an especially large and cruel drake that stole her hoard and devoured two of her children, with the third one Smaug escaping and avenging his family's death by crushing Balerion in a rock slide.

I recognized Princess Amore, the alicorn from Princess Luna's memory, broadly beaming with the Crystal Heart floating in the background and a young unicorn colt beside her in the foreground. The colt, presumably her son, was not a crystal pony but instead a gray unicorn with a black wavy mane and deep-set green eyes, a ghost of a smile decorating his thin features and a kind of unidentifiable sorrow held within his haunted gaze. I shuddered and peered down at the bottom of the gilded brass picture frame. There was no name plate for the colt so I couldn't identify him and wondered what made him appear so despondent. Perhaps Celestia or Luna could tell me who the mystery colt was and why he appeared to be so spooked in the portrait with his mother.

"Do you mind if I sing a song?" Screwball asked hopefully.

"Yes."

Despite this, she decided to sing anyway:

"Skidamarink a dink a dink,
Skidamarink a doo.
I...love...yoooou!
Skidamarink a dink a dink,
Skidamarink a doo.
I...love...yooou!
I love you in the mor-ning,
And in the af-ter-noon.
I love you in the eve-ning,
And un-der-neath the moon!
Oh, skidamarink a dink a dink a dink,
Skidamarink a doo.
I...love...yoooou!"

This continued on for the next five minutes so you can imagine my elation when we arrived at a giant red oak door. Seizing the pony head-shaped doorknob, I turned it with my magic and entered.

The recreation room was a huge, square chamber with a high ceiling and four rectangular wooden beams standing near each corner and was divided into two halves, the left side painted white with suns, birds, and butterflies, and the right side a dark blue and decorated with stars, comets and moons. The day side included features such as a rock climbing wall and indoor combination tennis-slash-badminton field against the far left wall, the latter of which was bordered by a small chain-link fence polished to a shimmering shine. I also spotted a collapsible ping pong table, billiard table, a Power Ponies pinball machine, and a round oak table stacked high with an assortment of board games. Everything was spic and span, the equipment spotless and the floors gleaming with constant maintenance. Yep, this was definitely designed by, and built for, a fun-loving social butterfly like Princess Celestia and those she spent her time with.

As for the night side of the chamber, it was a little more sparse and slightly dusty, consisting of equipment that might be seen as a bit more eclectic, though considering the quasi-solitary mare for whom it was constructed for, I was not at all surprised by this. Six wooden boards hung from chains in front of the furthest right wall, each one painted with a crude red bull's-eye and had several axes protruding from their semi-splintered surfaces. Next to this were two round foam targets situated atop three legs and were pierced by randomly-arranged arrows, a rack of recurve bows and a large, tall bucket of arrows positioned nearby. Judging by the fresh wood chips and foam shreds, it was clear that the Lunar Princess saw to it that her side of the room was used daily and to great effect. Lastly, a simple sack toss board rounded out the collection, little fabric bean bags with snarling faces drawn on them scattered atop and around the dark blue board.

The whoops and cheers emanating from the opposite wall facing me drew my attention. Princess Celestia, as it turns out, has her own bowling alley and judging by my friends' high-hoof's and laughter, was quite entertaining. With the exception of Twilight and Rarity, everyone was gathered here and enjoying themselves. I cleared my throat and gave them a teasing simper.

"Do you have room for two more?"

"Hi Fen! Good to see that yer up an' about," Applejack greeted me.

"Did you sleep well?" Fluttershy inquired sweetly.

"Eh, more or less. Where are Rarity and Twilight?"

Rainbow gave a half-shrug. "Rarity had a meeting with some fashion ponies or whatever and Twilight's back in the Royal Archives looking for answers about Tyr's condition."

"Oh okay. Listen, I want to introduce you all to somepony."

They then became aware of my teeny-weeny passenger.

"Who's this?" Pinkie inquired curiously.

Before I could answer, Screwball was in Fluttershy's face, shaking the pegasus' hoof enough to lift her off of the glistening hardwood floor.

"Hi, I'm Screwball! Discord's my daddy but I'm sure you already know who he is."

She quickly went down the line, introducing herself to each and every one of the group.

"Wait an apple-picking second!" Applejack interjected once her eyes stopped rattling around. "Yer Discord's kid? Since when in th' Wide World of Equestria does Discord have a daughter?"

"And where have you been all this time?" Rainbow Dash added incredulously.

Pinkie Pie pointed up at Screwball's beanie.

"And where did you get that hat?"

"Since..." Screwball pulled an alarm clock (out of somewhere) and glanced at it, the face decorated with a cartoon mouse wearing red shorts, his arms serving as the minute and hour hands. "Seven and a half years, twenty-six minutes and fourteen seconds ago. Give or take."

Spike pointed a forefinger up. "Wait, how does that work? Discord was briefly released for about a day three years ago, then we let him out and he's been with us for about two."

"When Mommy got pregnant, he knew that the princesses would find out about me so he sent Mommy back in time and she raised me until Daddy thought it was safe for us to return."

Fluttershy placed a wing around Screwball and pulled her close.

"Well, I'm glad that you're here. Welcome to Canterlot, Screwball."

"Discord popped by to drop her off," I elaborated. "He asked me to watch her until two p.m."

"Why you?"

I turned to Fluttershy. "Because I owed him a favor. He kept my secret before I was forced to tell all of you, plus he saved my life. I have to square my debt with him and this is how."

Screwball wrapped her forelegs around my head and crushed me against her tiny chest.

"Daddy thought some time with Big Brother Fen would be great for my 'soo-shell dee-veal-meat.'"

"I think you mean, 'social development,' Fluttershy corrected gently.

Spike had his arms crossed akimbo, his head slightly tilted.

"'Big Brother Fen'?"

"Don't ask," I retorted sotto voce. "Just like with Pinkie, I try not to question anything that has to do with Discord."

Spike stuck up a thumb. "Wise choice, dude."

"Well, erm, would you like to join us, Screwball?" Fluttershy politely offered. "It's still early into this frame so we can start over."

"Awesome!"

I'd heard of bowling, of course, the game being quite popular amongst ponies but there had yet been an occasion in which I could play the game as well. There was a stallion back in Ponyville, lovingly referred to by the moniker of "The Dude," who I got into a conversation with while running an errand for Fluttershy. Addressing me as "El Lobo", he proceeded to explain the basics of the game while a mustachioed earth pony bought me a sarsaparilla, the ins and outs of bowling becoming quite easy to comprehend as he was expounding the details. Then the Dude went off topic and began discussing a recent experience involving a kidnapping, nihilists, a casual fling with a rich mare and a rug that "really tied the room together." I mean, sure I was a bit bored by the end of the story but the Dude later purchased me a big rib eye steak for being such a "good boy" so it was a total win in my book.

I had the chance to read over the scoreboard before it was wiped. So far, the best player was Pinkie Pie, easily dominating the others and, might I add, with no apparent usage of her strange, fantastical powers. Next was Applejack, who had a rather strong serve and it was clear that her hindlegs weren't the only source of her amazing strength. Following them was Spike, the dragon not allowing his shorter stature to inhibit his abilities, instead utilizing his dexterity to earn his spot in third. Fluttershy, as was to be expected of somepony so passive and gentle, tenderly rolled her ball as if she were afraid of hurting it, the pink orb eventually making its way to the pins and knocking three of them over.

That just left-

"Buck me sideways with a chainsaw!"

Yeah, as it just so happens, Rainbow Dash is an abysmal bowler. Not only does she charge in half-cocked with no thought as to ball-to-pin alignment but she also is of the mindset that she'll obtain an easy strike if she lobs the gosh-darn ball as hard as she can. This had apparently led to ten consecutive gutter balls and a slew of swear words that'd make a Dwarven bartender blush and accuse her of having a swamp-mouth. Fluttershy merely glared at her friends' colorful vocabulary, clamping her hooves over Spike's ears to protect the youth and defend his innocence.

"Okily-dokily, you're up, Fen!" Pinkie Pie informed me.

"Good luck, Fen," Fluttershy said softly.

I selected the biggest, heaviest ball I could find, a blackish-purple ball the size of a pumpkin, and turned it over with my magic, finding a yellow-white skull with fiery eyes painted on the front. Taking a breath, I broke out in a light jog, lining up the shot and releasing my ball. It rolled down the polished wooden lane and curved slightly to the left, smacking the first three as well as knocking over three in the back. For my first time, it was actually a good hit.

"Nice hit, Sugarcube!"

"Way to go, dude!"

"Coo-el!"

"Whoo-hoo!"

Rainbow Dash was unimpressed.

"Eh, beginner's luck."

I rewarded her remark with a little side-glare, which she reacted to with a dung-eating smirk. It appeared as though I had a rival in this competition and thus motivation to win, or at the very least beat the polychromatic-maned pegasus. The pinsetter set the pearly white pins back up in a perpendicular line as the ball return supplied me with the ammunition to take out the survivors. I had six points; just four pins waited for me to knock them down. Taking aim, I charged forward and tossed the ball, the black sphere barreling towards the helpless pins with all of the speed of a-

PWOOF!

The bowling ball exploded in a flurry of confetti, little dark pink, purple and white scraps of cut paper littering the lane like snowflakes. All eyes turned towards Screwball, who was whistling innocuously.

"What? Oh sure, blame the filly," she glowered in mock-indignation.

"Screwball..."

Screwball glanced at me nonchalantly.

"I mean, random confetti-fication happens all the time."

"'Confetti-fication'? Even I know that's not a real thing," Pinkie snorted with a hoof-wave.

"Sure it does. It usually happens when...sweet Groucho's ghost, what's that?!"

On instinct, we all spun around to catch a glimpse of the supposed disturbance.

PWOOF!

"EEP!"

Rainbow rubbed her sore rump, the chair underneath her now a pile of confetti.

Screwball let out an exaggerated gasp. "You see? Just like that...PWOOF!"

Fluttershy shook her head in disappointment.

"Now Screwball, it isn't nice to turn things into confetti," she lightly admonished. "Especially when ponies are in the middle of a game."

Floating down to the floor, Screwball plopped down onto her limbs and stared down at her hooves in dejection. She then lifted her head, her eyes widened and bottom lip quivering.

"I'm sorry, everypony. I was just joking around. I didn't mean to make you guys upset."

Feeling rather sympathetic, I nudged her chin with my snout.

"As long as you promise not to do it again, we'll let it slide and continue the game."

Screwball rubbed her nose with a foreleg and sniffled. "Really?"

"Really. Just no more cheating, okay?"

I was abruptly snatched up and enveloped in the hardest hug that I'd ever received thus far.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you! You're the best big brother ever!"

"That's great...can you put me back down on the ground?"

Once I returned to terra firma, a ball identical to the one I had before on the floor in front of me. I picked it up, scanned the row of pins and sent the ball flying, clocking all four pins and earning myself a spare.

"Nice," Spike grinned and gave me a high-five.

"Good work," Fluttershy smiled.

"Looks like it's your turn, Scr-"

Screwball had adopted a serious expression, which was surprising to me, and conjured her own dark gray and yellow-spotted bowling ball. Popping her hoof in her mouth, she then held the saliva-covered limb above her head as if testing the air current, giving a pleased hum at the results. She gripped the ball out in front of her and then moved it closer to her face, repeating the motion three more times, calling to mind a sailor using a sunstone. Scanning the lane with a critical glance, Screwball eyed the pins with complete and utter concentration while remaining completely motionless. This continued for a few minutes until she abruptly broke into a run.

"ROY MUNSON!"

The ball sped down the lane and crashed into the pins, scattering all of them.

"Huh, the filly can bowl," I muttered. "Who could've seen that coming?"

Screwball heard my comment and turned, her grin stretching ear to ear.

"Mommy's a really big fan so I was bowling before I could walk."

Wow, no kidding!

Following Screwball's successful strike, the game really gained momentum, turning into an epic competition that shook the very foundation of the castle. Okay, so it was just a bowling match but it was still quite thrilling. True to her word, Screwball didn't do anything underhanded, being too swept up in the excitement of the sport to consider dirty tactics. She had a personal rivalry with Pinkie, a match-up to be expected, whereas Applejack and I were going head-to-head to see who could rack up more points. We both realized that we didn't have even an iota of a chance of competing with the two but we could at the very least vie for the third place spot.

We were into the third round, or "frame" when hunger (lower case "H") reared its annoying head.

"Whew, I could go fer some hay fries right 'bout now."

"No kidding, AJ," Spike agreed with a forehead swipe.

"I'm hungry," Screwball declared. "Ooh! Let's have waffles!"

Come to think of it, I was feeling pretty peckish myself.

"I'm sure the chefs can whip up-..."

POOF!

Everything began to rumble, the walls groaning in protest as the sound of thunder boomed within the confines of the room, the temperature steadily dropping a few degrees. My fur stood on end, as though the hairs were readying themselves in anticipation of a massive rainstorm. Something small and fluffy hit the top of my head and flopped to the linoleum floor, bouncing once and briefly spinning on its rim before rolling to a complete stop. It was...a pancake? Before long, a deluge of pancakes buffeted my head and, seizing Fluttershy by the scruff of her neck, I scampered underneath the board game table to avoid the oncoming flurry of flapjacks.

"Run for your lives!" Pinkie screamed and sought shelter beneath the billiard table with Rainbow Dash in tow.

The rec room speedily filled up with golden-brown discs, so much so that it necessitated kicking and tearing my way through the flat cake flash-flood. Bursting through the surface of the pancake pond, my head emerged to steal gasps of precious oxygen and hoist both Fluttershy and myself into the tabletop. Applejack and Spike climbed onto the pinball machine, though it toppled over and sent them both hurtling into a haphazardly stacked pancake pile, partially burying them both. Up on the billiard table, Pinkie shielded herself with an umbrella while Rainbow, with a ping pong paddle in each wing, swatted away the delicious debris falling from the ceiling. All throughout the breakfast-related bedlam, one solitary thought invaded my mind as the storm raged on:

"Why do I bother getting out of bed in the morning?"

Mercifully, the buttermilk barrage had finally ended, allowing us to survey the mess that had been left in its wake. From wall to wall, the hotcake hurricane had left behind a "lake" in the wake of its brief but powerful path of scrumptious destruction, the piles ranging from three to six-feet-deep. Tentatively, we all descended our perches and waded through the griddle cake lake, Rainbow Dash helping Applejack to her hooves while I dug Spike out of his prison and gently pulled him up with my teeth. The little drake was covered in crumbs and batter-chunks but still somehow retained his dignity, giving me an appreciative knuckle-touch and dusting himself off. I searched around for the architect of the mayhem and soon spotted her, half-expecting the pint-sized prankster to be doing some sort of victory dance.

Screwball sat upon a hill of pancakes and in spite of the chaos she'd caused, looked rather dejected.

"Not again! Whenever I want waffles, I summon pancakes instead!"

Petulantly kicking a short stack aside, she crossed her forelegs and shoved her bottom lip out.

"Everypony knows waffles are better than pancakes!" Screwball mumble-whined to herself, her eyes beginning to moisten with self-pitying tears. "What's wrong with me?"

Clawing my way out of the pancakes, I observed the filly currently moping where the archery range used to sit. No longer viewing her as Discord's offspring, I instead thought of her as just a regular foal, one with an extraordinary gift and a simple desire to use it in a way to garner praise and attention. Although clearly a powerful and unpredictable entity with the capability of bending the world to her whim, Screwball was still essentially a child and was more susceptible to despondency. I awkwardly wobbled over to the disheartened filly, almost managing to lose my balance a few times due to the nature of the soft but insecure terrain. She turned towards me and sniffled loudly.

"I'm sorry," She murmured through quivering lips. "I promised you waffles and instead gave you stupid pancakes! I ruined everything. Daddy would be really disappointed."

I sat right next to her and placed my tail around her waist.

"No he wouldn't. Sure, it wasn't what you wanted but you still literally made it rain pancakes. That's pretty amazing in my book."

A light smile touched Screwball's lips. "R-really? You liked it?"

"I did. And think of it this way: you wished for waffles and got pancakes instead, subverting your own expectations. I don't know about you, but that sounds pretty chaotic to me. Plus, imagine how frustrated the castle staff are going to be when they learn that they have to clean up this mess."

To my contentment, Screwball giggled mischievously.

"Yeah, they are going to hate this," she chirped merrily. "I know I would. Sometimes Mommy makes me pick up my toys and I don't like that."

"You see?" I chuckled, giving her shoulder a gentle bump. "I think your Daddy would be very proud of what you did here."

Screwball snickered and flashed me her pearly whites.

"Thanks, Fen."

I cocked my head at this.

"Don't you mean, 'Big Brother Fen'?"

"Thanks, Big Brother Fen," she snorted and hugged me tightly.

I rested my chin atop her head and sighed.

"By the way," Screwball added quietly. "I'm...not good at teleporting."

"You don't say."

"It's just...it's okay if it's me or small stuff but it gets tricky when I try other living beings."

Nodding comprehensively, I half-joked, "So that's why I ended up in the Nightmare Corpse-City?"

"Eeyep. I mean, at least it wasn't somewhere boring like the Dragon Lands or Pittsburgh."

I chuckled and admitted, "Not to mention I had a literal near-Death experience."

AND I HAD A NEAR-FENRIR EXPERIENCE...

That dampened the mood somewhat.

~*~

We all gathered around the extended table in the dining hall once more, the atmosphere cheerful and merry as we gabbed and joked. Princess Celestia was incredibly calm about the whole filling-up-her-recreation-room-with-pancakes debacle, even having a bit of a laugh at hearing the news and immediately sent for a cleaning crew to sort out the mess. She elected to give the leftovers to her staff and henceforth declared that one day every month would be Free Pancake Day, later amending it to Free Breakfast Day with some input from Screwball. Who knew that the degenerate spawn of Discord and the Princess of the Sun could get along so well? Of course, I needn't tell you, my faithful readers, that life is indeed strange and wondrous.

I was seated between Fluttershy and Screwball, steaming, syrup-covered waffles stacked upon our porcelain plates. No, they weren't conjured by Screwball, who had to be talked down from attempting such a feat but instead, the food was supplied by the castle's chefs. It was unanimously agreed to be the wiser of the two options. Screwball, by her own admission, had never dined with a group of friends before and enjoyed the experience immensely, for which I was grateful. Although she didn't say as much, I intuitively came to the conclusion that she lived a rather lonely, sheltered life.

Pinkie Pie began relating a funny story about her sister, who on top of being something called a "geologist," was also an amateur stand-up comedienne as well.

"So then Maud looked at the hay fry vendor and said, 'No thanks, I lost my apatite.' HA HA HA!"

Pounding a hoof on the tabletop, Pinkie Pie let loose a wild cackle at her retelling, something that only garnered a few half-hearted chuckles from everyone else, with the exception of Twilight, who snort-giggled at this. It was nice to have the whole gang back together again. In lieu of waffles, Rarity chose a plate of blueberry scones and a glass of soy milk, saying something about watching her figure and keeping an eye on the equipment that "pays half the bills." I mean, personally, I think she could afford to put some meat on her bones. Not that I'd ever say that out loud, obviously.

"Tell me, Twilight, did you find anything of note in the archives?"

Stopping in mid-bite of her waffle, Twilight realized that Princess Celestia had been addressing her. Taking a minute to swallow and wipe her mouth with a napkin, she nodded slightly.

"I think I might be on the right track. I was perusing a book on obscure hexes and maladies by Dr. Woodrow Evertrot, in which he described a series of cases occurring in Trotland in 1867 ECE where several townsponies had fallen into 'senseless stupors' despite all of them being in perfect health. After consulting with some of the best medical practitioners at the time, he was directed to Professor Van Helsire, a specialist in metaphysics and parapsychology and an adherent to the work of Mooncurve the Cunning, a unicorn mage that specialized in hexes and mystical ailments. He was a very controversial figure due to his usage of necromancy and conjuration of agathodemons, or familiar spirits, to aid him. In fact, Mooncurve was actually the one that developed the spiritus custos spell and used it to defeat the infamous Wraith-King of Umberfoal in 1276 PECE, an epic battle that took place over the span of three days-..."

"Twilight, yer babblin'...again."

"Right, sorry AJ. Anyway, Dr. Evertrot writes that upon examining the patients, Van Helsire diagnosed the townsponies as suffering from something called, 'oneirocentric caruskoma'. It appears to be some sort of magic-based sleep employed by witches and warlocks that drains the victims of their vitality and transfers the life force energy back to the spell-caster, usually with the aim of performing an even more powerful spell. With the aid of some mages, the professor tracked down the perpetrator, who was a local widow and outcast that was trying to resurrect her late husband and two daughters."

"So..." I began somewhat dubiously. "A witch is trying to...steal Tyr's life force?"

"I, well, I mean, it's-it's a start?"

"Don't worry, Fenrir," Princess Celestia interjected sedately. "I'm positive that if anypony can unravel this mystery, Twilight can."

"Yeah, Twilight's awesome at figuring stuff out," Spike attempted through a mouthful, swallowing and covering his mouth in embarrassment. "Oops, sorry."

"So tell me, Screwball," Rarity began. "Who is your mother exactly?"

Whoever this mare was had to be quite extraordinary. Only somepony with a massive degree of eccentricity and a wacky sense of humor could both put up with Discord's nonsense as well as maintain his attention.

"Only the greatest person in the world!" Screwball called out, both forelimbs shooting for the sky. "Other than Daddy, of course. Her name is Mischief Maker, though she prefers to be called 'Missy,' and owns a joke shop in Manehattan called the 'Yuck-Yuck Hut.'"

"Hey, I know that place!" Pinkie exclaimed. "That's where I bought my first joy buzzer and whoopee cushion! They have the best novelty items and pranking equipment."

"'If it's not Yuck-Yuck, then you're out of luck-luck!'" Screwball and Pinkie cheered simultaneously, breaking into laughter and high-hoofing. "Yuck-Yucksters for life!"

White sparkles appeared and there was an acromatic flash before proceeding to vanish just as quickly.

"Hey there, hi there, ho there!" Discord greeted with a manic wave. "Did you miss me?"

Beside him was an earth pony mare with a pale bluish gray coat with white splotches on her right cheek, the tip of her muzzle, her front hindlegs and left flank, presumably some sort of skin condition or a collection of birth marks. Her mane was a dark forest green with raspberry and reddish-pink streaks interwoven like a big spiral lollipop. She wore a large orange and red-spotted bow tie, a red and white striped undershirt, and a plum-colored lapel-less vest, a big plastic sunflower poking out her right breast pocket. It took a minute but I managed to work out that her cutie mark was a cracked comedy mask. The mare smelled of salt-water taffy and cheap plastic.

"Mommy! Daddy!"

Screwball zipped across the room and embraced her parents.

"Did you have a good time, my little abomination?"

"I did, Daddy, so much! Big Brother Fen is great and so are his friends!"

"I'm so glad to hear that, Screwy!" Mischief Maker cheered in a high-pitched squeal and turned to the group. "Hi, I'm Mischief Maker but please call me 'Missy.' Everypony does!"

Pinkie gasped and almost immediately wound up next to her.

"Missy, I am such a big fan! The Yuk-Yuk Hut is literally where I buy my joke and party supplies!"

"Why thank you so much! It always warms my heart to meet a fellow Yuckster!"

Her vibrant spring green eyes landed on me.

"And you must be Fenrir! Thank you so much for looking after Screwy! My little bobblehead was so thrilled when she found out she was coming here. You must foalsit her again sometime!"

Missy put a forearm around Screwball, who then looked at me with hopeful optimism shining in her spiral peepers.

"I'd love to. Little Sister Screwy can come see me anytime."

"Great! How does the rest of the day sound?" Discord pondered jubilantly.

Buck me...

"Pfft, relax, F-Dawg! I'm only joking!"

Missy giggled, her eyes shimmering playfully.

"You were right, Dissy," she grinned with a slight squint. "He really needs to develop a sense of humor."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Avenbok (ah-ven-bawk): The common hornbeam (Carpinus betulus); the plural is "avenbokar"
Einherjar (ayn-hare-yar): "army of one", or "those who fight alone", they were the mortal souls of those who died in combat and were taken to Valhalla by the valkyries to battle and feast until called upon to fight for the gods at Ragnarok.
Gýgr (gig-gerr): Female jotunn
Hvergelmir (hwer-gell-meer): A spring in Niflheim that is one of the major springs for the roots of Yggdrasil and serves as the source of several rivers
Níðingr (neth-thing-grr): Old Norse for "villain", it indicates a person without honor or something otherwise hateful; one who has been stripped of all rights due to a heinous action
Ormr (oar-merr): Serpent or dragon; the modern English "worm" is derived from Old English "wyrm," which comes from Old Norse "ormr" and Proto-Germanic "wurmiz"

"Oneirocentric caruskoma" is not a real disorder. I am not a doctor or medical expert, though I did play one on TV...or did I? :unsuresweetie:

Family Outing

Following the somewhat-abrupt departure of what had to be the oddest family in Equestria, nay, the universe, we non-crazy folk all went about our regular business and things returned to their scheduled state of semi-normalcy. As crazy as things could be around here, any subsequent events that came after my experiences with Screwball would be bluntly uneventful in comparison. First, I was hurled through a void outside of space and time, encountered a literal personification of Death, and witnessed a sleeping octopus-dragon-god-thing in an extra-dimensional underwater city of eternal madness and degradation. Then, I wound up in some scared, dorky little human's bedroom, and met a mare that could not only stomach a romantic relationship with Discord but actually chose to bear him a child, one possessing reality-warping chaos magic as well. I mean, what could possibly ever compete with such an absurd chain of bizarre occurrences?

You know, now that I thought about it, the brief millisecond visit to R'lyeh and my glimpse of the slumbering behemoth housed within its borders had gradually faded from my mind. Even reminiscing about it now brings back a hazy, almost Alzheimer-esque recollection of my mind-boggling misadventure, the awareness of the ordeal remaining completely intact but the memory itself is fuzzy, like trying to peer through a grime-covered glass window while being surrounded by a thick fog. Then again, the fleeting shiver at the back of my spine, that immense feeling of existential dread the affair drummed up has me believing that my mnemonic abstraction is perhaps for the best. I'm actually glad to be a warg; something tells me that if I was a human being, my mind would've crumbled and my head liquefied from the sheer incomprehensible revelation of my then-current surroundings. Now that would've put a huge damper on my day.

"That reminds me, I must be taking my leave as well," Princess Celestia said as she rose from her chair. "Thank you all for a lovely lunch and I'll be seeing you all later."

With a graceful head-bow, the co-diarch sauntered out the double doors.

"It's such a gorgeous day out," Rarity observed. "Why don't we go for a walk around the city?"

"What an excellent suggestion!" Twilight cheered. "We can take in the sights, absorb the rich culture..."

"Great idea, Rares," Applejack concluded merrily. "We've been inside fer too long. What d'ya say?"

"Meet and socialize with interesting new ponies," Twilight continued to babble, her quill rasping on a fresh piece of paper. "Create everlasting memories of our strong camaraderie, sample the local cuisines, contribute to small businesses, expand our minds and broaden our horizons..."

"We can visit the local comic book shop!" Spike shouted gleefully. "I'm sure I can find new figurines and expansion packs for my planned Ogres & Oubliettes campaign." He then unexpectedly turned towards me. "Hey Fen, why don't you join Big Mac and I on our next game night? It's going to get pretty intense and we could use another player."

I'd heard Spike mention the game in passing but to be fair, my attention was always elsewhere.

Apparently, it was some kind of strategy-based game but it focused more on imagination and teamwork rather than skill and strategy? And the participants pretended to be knights and wizards and such that went on fantastical quests? Wait, why would such a game even exist in the first place? Magic and monsters are a common everyday occurrence in Equestria and it should thus seem rather mundane to its inhabitants. If anything, shouldn't players pretend to be regular, boring creatures doing things like paying their taxes or collecting stamps?

Am I just taking crazy pills or something?

"Erm, sure, yeah. Let's do that."

"Outrageous! Trust me dude, you are going to love it!"

Doubtful, but his youthful enthusiasm is certainly to be admired.

"What do you think, Rainbow?" Rarity inquired. "It sounds fun, doesn't it?"

"Eh, I could stretch my wings," Rainbow Dash shrugged, giving her feathered appendages a light flap for emphasis. "Besides, bowling is lame."

Pinkie Pie, who had been sitting on the opposite side of the table, suddenly leapt up out of nowhere and leaned against the pegasus' chair with an inquisitive expression.

"Aren't you just saying that because you were dead last?"

"No! I mean...I just don't like it."

"Riiiight," I added with an eye roll. "I'm sure it had nothing to do with you setting the new all-time record for most gutterballs in a single frame."

"You know what? Maybe one day you'll wake up with no fur."

"Is that so?" I countered dangerously. "You shave me, and I'm tearing up your Wonderbolts' posters."

Rainbow's eyes narrowed, her cerise glare full of ire and a smidgen of fear.

"You wouldn't dare. Those are signed collector's editions."

I chuckled sinisterly. "Dash, Dash, Dash...wouldn't I?"

"Um, Fen? Don't you heal quicker at a faster rate than ponies? Couldn't you just, I don't know, grow your fur back in a short period of time?"

Fluttershy made a good point but I had the perfect counter.

"True but it's not about the fur, it's the principle of the matter. Fur grows back but shame is forever."

Applejack pounded her hoof on the tabletop like a gavel.

"Alright you two, settle down. Ah don't need y'all gettin' riled up before the trip."

My ears swiveled backwards at this proclamation.

"Yeah...the trip..."

Given my prior experience in the streets of Canterlot, I was understandably a little more than apprehensive about the matter. I certainly didn't want to be mind-wiped again or kidnapped and my organs harvested for some dark purpose. I was not looking forward to this latest outing but I knew that I couldn't put a damper on the mares' spirits, killing their excitement and making them all feel as depressed as I was didn't sound like something a friend would do. Amidst the high-hoof's and excited chatter, I alone appeared rather despondent at the idea of a trip and hoped that not one pony would notice my rather obviously forced grin or my downcast gaze. After all, Princess Celestia's letter may have summoned the group to Canterlot due to Tyr's arrival but that didn't mean that the trip was all about me and my personal issues.

Rolling up what was sure to be an "exciting" itinerary of planned events, Twilight leaped out of her seat and landed with a practiced spin, looking very much like a little pixie-horse in a ballet.

"Alright, everyone, we're leaving in ten minutes. Be sure to pack your things and we'll meet up in the main hall."

Diving over the table, Pinkie landed on the top of her skull with a soft ponk, bounced up and landed on her hindlegs, now wearing a yellow and blue cheerleader's uniform. She started energetically waving a pair of matching pom-poms around.

"O-U-T-I-N-G, that's the thing that makes me wanna squee! G-o-o-o 'Outing'!"

I trudged behind the others, putting some distance between them and myself.

"Pinkie, I swear you are too peppy for your own good."

The pink creature in mare form, who somehow found time to change out of her outfit and throw away her pom-poms in the span of a few seconds, hopped in front of me backwards, her tail operating as a pogo stick that went boing! boing! boing with every bounce.

"Silly Fen, I'm just happy! Don't you know that happiness is fifty-percent friendship, thirty-percent laughter, fifteen-percent sugar, and forty-percent smiles?"

"That's...a hundred-and-thirty-five percent."

"Exactly! That's a lot of percents!"

This forced a chuckle out of me. This crazy pony had the strange effect of turning any sour mood sweet with nought but a few whacky words.

"I suppose it is, yes."

The group soon scattered to their respective bedrooms and while they were busy preparing for the proceeding expedition, I patiently sat on the floor of the main hall. Shoved up against the wall next to my right side was a red velvet-seated couch and on my left side was a miniature fern in a decorative green vase atop a tall wooden stand. Above me were several paintings of ponies that I not only didn't recognize but whom I lacked any inclination to discover their identities. Seriously, did the Royal Sisters have enough dusty old paintings of long-dead aristocrats staring judgmentally down at the castle staff and visitors? If I had a castle, I'd keep a few pictures of only my closest friends and save the rest of the wall-space for decorative knick-knacks, like hunting trophies or an electronic singing largemouth bass, like the one in the Ponyville barber shop that belts out "Stayin' Alive" at irregular intervals.

"Fen, are you alright?"

Fluttershy set down her saddlebags and slid into the couch beside me.

"I..."

There was no lying to the shimmering blue pools peering up at me.

"No, not really."

Fluttershy nodded slightly, as though silently confirming her own suspicions.

"Is it about Madame Tarocchi?"

Faust, she could read me like a book.

"Maybe," I confirmed after a brief pause. "Yes."

Gently, Fluttershy nuzzled the underside of my chin, resting her silky smooth head against my neck.

"Oh Fen, it's okay to be scared but you have nothing to worry about. We're all going to be with you the whole time and if anypony gives you trouble, then we will back you up. I promise."

I pulled her in closer with a foreleg, basking in the warmth of her body heat.

"Thanks, Mother."

Ten minutes later, everyone had gathered in the main hall and a certain prismatic-maned pegasus appeared in front of us, flapping her wings and looking a tad bit antsy.

"Are you guys ready to go?"

"Yes, we're ready," Fluttershy replied cheerfully, giving me a head-scratch and a peck on the cheek.

~*~

I still couldn't get over the almost frantic liveliness of my current environment when compared to the quiet hamlet that served as the home of both myself and those closest to me. Ponyville, when it wasn't swarmed by parasprites or being taken over by ticked-off hack performers with a score to settle, was a small community that moved at its own leisurely pace, taking time to enjoy the little things. Canterlot, by contrast, never seemed to stop moving, like a rounded stone kicked down a steep incline hill and if I was forced to make comparisons, then I would say that the city possessed all of the opulence and splendor of Asgard. Ponyville, however, with its more intimate communal tone and semi-carefree placidity, was more akin to Vanaheim and certain parts of Jotannheim. I didn't know how ponies managed to stand living in Canterlot and deal with its hustle but it wasn't my problem.

I stayed close to Fluttershy as our little gang trekked through the city, a growing sense of unease drowning out all of Canterlot's otherwise obtrusive sights and smells. My eyes darted around in search of a hypothetical foe, analyzing every face that passed me by, scanning every window, food stall and rooftop for any signs of possible danger. I nearly jumped when a pair of colts raced past the group and it took every fiber of my self-control to keep from bolting then and there. Fluttershy kept a wing on my right side, gently smoothing over my fur as her flowery odor eased me back into a state of placidity. She then smiled up at me, a silent promise that she was going to protect me from harm.

"My, isn't he an adorable pooch!"

An ancient pegasus, stooped over with age, approached the gang, her walking clacking on the cement.

"May I pet him?"

Fluttershy looked towards me with uncertainty and I replied with a reluctant nod.

"Oh, um, sure," she confirmed and the old mare gave my head a gentle rub.

"Who's a good boy?" She cooed, the action somewhat pleasing, even if she smelled of dust and aged cheese crackers. "Yes, you are."

The old mare withdrew and thanked Fluttershy, waddling away with a chuckle.

This would not be the last time such an encounter took place. As we made our way past technicolor waves of pastel-colored ponies, a few more bystanders mistook me for a dog and gave me head-pat or chin-scratches accompanied by baby-talk, and I'm sure the collar added to that error. The general public wasn't aware of my sentience, or even my overall existence so any one of these nameless peons could be forgiven for the misconception. Rainbow, of course, was having a field day, snickering behind her hoof and disguising it, rather poorly, with a fake cough. I glared at her but held my tongue, knowing full well that she would get her proper comeuppance when the moment was just right.

Her precious posters would soon be at my mercy...

Twilight mulled over her notebook with a hum, sticking her tongue out of the side of her mouth as she pulled something out of her saddlebags.

"Right, the first place on the list is...the Canterlot Museum of Natural Sciences and Antiquities!"

I'd heard of a "museum" in passing and was fascinated by the concept. It was my understanding that ponies and humans alike carried within them a natural preoccupation with the past, seeking to maintain and examine it through oral tradition, the preservation of written documentation and the collection of various items ranging from weapons to innocuous household objects. I was of the opinion that the past, though important to retain within the back of one's mind, is not something to spend a long time obsessing over. Faust, there were even college courses and life-long professions devoted to studying ancient cultures and digging up bones and old pottery, a waste of time, energy and money in my opinion. Regardless, maybe such a trip would be educationally beneficial and expand on my understanding of Equestrian culture and society.

"Bor-ring!" Rainbow exclaimed with a cocky grin. "Let's hit the nearby arcades! I'm itching to beat some snot-nose punks at Pac-Mare."

Twilight scoffed at Rainbow Dash, an unfolded brochure dangling in her magical grip.

"Hey, it's not boring! Did you know there is an exhibit dedicated to the complete history of Equestrian maritime traditions, including the manufacturing of barrels?"

"Yeah, no, you're absolutely right. That sounds riveting."

The purple princess gave me a deadpan stare. "Okay, Mister Smarty-Wolf, since you know so much, where would you recommend that we visit?"

"I don't know...the park?"

Twilight raised a hoof, then tapped her chin. "That's not a bad suggestion. How about we go there after the museum? We could eat our lunch under the shade of some trees."

"A picnic in the park!" Rarity perked up. "What a splendid idea!"

"Ooh, ooh, I can bring some eclairs!" Pinkie Pie suggested, though it was no doubt more of an early announcement.

"An' some apple fritters!" Applejack said as well. "Sounds good t' me!"

I secretly hoped for some afternoon bacon but I wasn't holding my breath.

Rainbow shrugged. "I guess I can stomach a visit to Egghead HQ if it means lunch."

Applejack squinted at the brochure. "Looks like there's an exhibit on early Equestrian armor an' weapons..."

A strong gust of wind ripped past us, a cerulean blur rocketing in the direction of the museum.

"Try and keep up, slowpokes!" Rainbow yelled back at us.

Fluttershy bopped her head to the side to imply a shrug and we followed.

Fifteen minutes passed, and we finally caught up to Rainbow Dash, the pegasus leaning up against a shining stainless steel water fountain and tapping her left hind hoof as she checked her right pastern to glance at an invisible watch. Twilight glared half-heartedly at the display and rolled her eyes faux-pitifully, clearly amused by her compatriot's shenanigans and poorly attempted to conceal it in order to maintain her image as the disapproving leader. Rainbow threw me a wink and kicked off the water fountain, strutting beside Applejack and Rarity as she rejoined our merry little band. We soon reached an intersection of pathways, a single metal pole with multiple arrow-shaped signs helpfully reminding visitors the direction of the museum's main entrance, which lay eastward past a beige-colored brick road sandwiched between two lawns of crisp green grass and a row of cone-shaped miniature cedar pine trees. Beyond that, I glimpsed our destination.

The Canterlot Museum was indeed a sight to behold, a unique hybridization of classic Greek architecture and contemporary art deco, the building itself was a tasteful marriage between the past and the future and a testament to the craftsmanship of ponykind. Composed of many large cubes from a grayish beige-white stone, possibly marble or granite, the museum's anterior was where the Greek influence was the most prevalent. A short flight of granite steps led the visitor to a portico of eight fluted columns, each approximately five-and-a-half feet in diameter and sixteen feet in height, supporting the entablature, the frieze, and the pediment, all of which were carved out of reinforced concrete and embellished with a faux gold façade. Above this, the stainless steel roof was crowned by a short round spire of dark gray marble and black brick that held up a dome of tinted green glass set in a polished brass framework. An army of bronze eagles guarded the roof's outer border, their wings raised high above their heads as they silently glared out over the plaza.

"Wow," I stated simply.

"I know right?" Twilight was grinning ear-to-ear like an idiot. "That was my reaction the first time my parents took me here."

We climbed up the short flight of stone stairs and as we made our approach to the gargantuan front doors, I glanced upward towards the pediment, which was decorated with a bas relief in the shape of several toga-wearing ponies staring at a globe, a series of unfamiliar markings carved underneath the image. I briefly imagined there was a large serpent wrapped around the stone globe, its monstrous tail violently thrashing in between its titanic jaws, sickly-green clouds of toxic vapors sliding out of his mouth like twin plumes of pipe-smoke. Guttural, whooshing booms echoed within the solitude of his oceanic prison, every raspy collision almost akin to the sounds of two giant boulders lazily scraping up against one another at the bottom of a deep precipice. His eyes turned in my direction, latching onto me and pulling me in...

What are you doing?"

I was laying on my belly behind a massive tree stump and silently weeping to myself. However, it clearly wasn't silent enough, given the rather suddenly rapid arrival of the viper in front of me. Jormungandr slithered in closer and stopped to wind himself up into a comfortable coil-formation, his eyes remaining fixed on me during every rotation and he soon "sat" down. The fact was, Jormungandr wasn't that big, his length being at least close to that of a full-grown cat, but his intimidating presence and craftiness made me feel minuscule in comparison. I lifted my face from my forelegs and sniffled pitifully.

"N-nothing."

Intently focused orbs of yellow-green peered at me from a pear-sized head.

"Nothing? Then why are you crying?"

My cheek was still stung from Mother's stick and my back silently screamed in pain. After the lesson, she gave me six more lashings, one for interrupting her, one for distracting my siblings, and four due to making her lose her temper. I was then sent to the "punishment stone", a large jagged rock that my siblings and I were required to sit on whenever one of us put a toe (or tail) out of line. I stayed on the punishment stone for two hours without moving and then denied dinner, Mother's reasoning being that it was a reminder to show reverence for the jotnar that continued to die at the hands of the Aesir and to never forget my good fortune. I couldn't sleep so I came out to this part of the woods to take refuge behind "Old Half-Tree", who was the oldest tree stump in Járnviðr and one of the few friends that I'd made out here.

Sure, Old Half-Tree couldn't run or hide but he never laughed at me or called me names.

I sniffled once again. "Mother is so cruel. She hurts me, sometimes when I don't do anything wrong."

Jormungandr shook his head. "No...no, she's not. She's getting us ready-..."

"Ready? For what?! Some war we never asked to be a part of or made to despise people we've never met? Mother is mad!"

"Maybe...you're right."

Jormungandr shook his head but kept his gaze on me.

"Maybe you're right," he repeated once more in a quiet tone, his tone consistently rueful. "Perhaps she is. Some birds told me earlier this morning that the other jotnar actively go out of their way to avoid Mother as one would a haugbúi. They say she is nothing more than a crazy witch and are afraid that they too could play host to her madness."

I was simply stunned into silence. Not by the information, mind you, but rather from my brother's unexpected agreement with something I'd said. Usually I'd argue my point until I was red in the face while Jory would resort to his usual "bull-headed-stubborn-denial" play little brothers are known for. If you've ever argued with an örmþurs, then you'd know exactly how much of a pointless exercise in abject futility it is...and chances are more than likely that you have not.

"But," he continued, "That doesn't change the fact that the Aesir continue to rule over us with their iron boot on our throat, their eyes fixed on Jotunheim all the time. They slaughter us by the hundreds and seduce our women so they can expel more half-blood bastards to join their ranks. There is a war brewing, Fenrir Úlfhamr. I just hope, for your sake, and the sake of our kind, that you choose the right side when it finally does arrive..."

I stumbled a bit past the bright raspberry-enshrouded door and through the threshold, mentally shaking off the aftereffects of the recovered memory. Waiting for the rest of us to pass, Twilight entered the museum and gently closed the door behind her. The interior, as it soon became apparent, considerably dwarfed the already-magnificent exterior, succeeding it in both terms of architecture, color choices, atmosphere, and decadent attention to detail. The fact that it was only the entrance atrium gave off the impression of the builders' hard work and solidification of their shared vision, as well as further enticing the visitors and thus filling the owners' pockets.

The atrium consisted of a truncated hexagonal room taking the form of eight white marble walls, a fresco ceiling and a shining linoleum floor. The surface of said floor was a metallic brownish-black that had been furnished with painted images of leaping salamanders, the flames of their arched backs whooshing backwards as they each simultaneously mirthfully leaped into pools of burning sulfur, their rounded arrow-shaped heads nearly bursting from their giant stupid grins. Between them were fiery five-point shooting stars dragging near-translucent yellow trails of glittering stardust that fell in showers of glittery silver-cored gold. Great grayish-white columns arrayed the room and stood watch from every corner, each one carved to resemble the image of a pegasus in mid-flight, determination and resolve etched into their finely-carved granite faces. The room practically glowed in the sunlight, assisted by the tag-team of the white marble walls and polished floors.

"Cool," I whistled in deep admiration, not being this impressed since I first caught sight of the jotunn-built outer walls of Asgard and Valhalla's disc-bright golden columns and iron shield-thatched roof.

Fluttershy playfully nudged me, giggling slightly at my awestruck state.

We all headed past the ticket booth, a sherbet-orange pegasus guard showing us inside with a wing-wave.

I soon found myself inside a gigantic, rectangular hall, its vast multi-tiered ceiling lined with wooden-railed staircases and wooden attic-style parapet towers. Across from us, the bleach white and dark gray skeletal remains of various creatures great and small, their bones put on display inside of an assortment of different sized and shaped glass boxes lined with thick strips of bolted titanium along the edges.

"Welcome to the Ancient Paleoequisthal Era Wing, where history comes alive," a board-looking white mare drolly said into a megaphone, her blue gilded vest matching her long, spiky mane. "Jeez Tavi, this isn't what I meant when I said that I wanted a 'historical experience' for a job.'"

Twilight's enthusiasm, however, had not faded.

"This is the first stop on our incredible museum trip! I marked the best parts in red!"

Applejack squinted at the map, her eyes darting back and forth. "Everything's in red."

"Exactly!" Twilight squealed, doing a little shimmy. "All of the parts are the best parts!"

"Can we go now? I think my head's losing brain cells," Rainbow Dash complained. "Where are all of the sharp, pointy things?"

That's what she said!

"I'd rather not visit the weapons section," Rarity commented dismissively. "Even thinking about cutty-stuff makes me feel dizzy."

"The pointless desecration of good fabric?" I asked half-jokingly.

"No, because of the thought of blood," Rarity shivered.

So she's okay with beating changelings unconscious but hates blood?

"Because that makes sense."

"I'm with you there," Rainbow Dash nodded.

"I think so too," Fluttershy agreed.

"Right, so let's split up," Twilight declared. "My group, guided by yours truly, will consist of...myself, obviously! Fen, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rarity...while Rainbow's group will have Pinkie and Spike. Sounds good?"

"Great! Hall of Pointy Stuff, here we come!" Rainbow Dash wing-pumped, whooping as she turned and sped down the hall, dragging Spike and Pinkie Pie behind her like a pair of banners caught in the wind.

"A-actually, it's the...other...way," Twilight said weakly, her mouth quivering in a dumbfounded frown.

"I'm sure she'll figure it out," I shrugged.

Applejack looked up at me with a cocked eyebrow. "Are ya sure 'bout that, Big Guy?"

"Come on, what's the worst that can happen?"

I'd barely finished uttering that expression when Twilight began to loudly babble-hum to herself, her hooves seizing the sides of her head in a vice-like grip.

"I didn't hear that! La-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la! Ah, ah, ahhhhh!"

"That's kind of a taboo kind of word," Fluttershy explained to me. "It's like saying, 'Good luck' to a performer or breaking a mirror. Twilight really believes in that kind of thing."

"Doo-doo-doo-doo-da-doo! Tum-tum-tum-tum-tum!"

Twilight finished with a twirl and rhythmically tapped her left and right forehooves respectively, her head bobbing repeatedly upward in a mechanical motion.

"Good? Good! Let's get this tour group started!" Twilight stated cheerfully, clearly wishing that the rest of us would just forget what we'd just witnessed and move on.

You chose....wisely.

Within a glass fence-enclosed dais in the center of the room, a towering reptilian creature with leathery shamrock-green skin stood proudly upon trunk-like legs, its serpentine neck reaching so high up that its almond-shaped head nearly touched the glass ceiling. I'd never had the chance to meet Níðhöggr, but based on the descriptions provided to me by Tyr, I could safely say that the creature looming overhead was a dead-ringer for the appearance of the dreki. You know, minus the feathery wings stuffed with corpses, the rows of tusk-like fangs, large claws, and aurochs-like cranial horns. Oh, and the streams of sizzling venomous saliva that constantly drip from his rotten carrion-odored maw. Can't forget about that.

"That's Apatosaurus Ajax," Twilight pointed out, despite the blatantly-obvious, large-font brass plaque bolted to the front of the display.

"I remember this thing from my fifth grade field trip," Rarity mused. "Do you remember that, Applejack?"

"Ah sure do," the farm-mare nodded affably. "You locked eyes on that sucker an' nearly fainted."

"I did not!" Rarity playfully swatted at Applejack's chest in mock-indignation. "I told you, the sun was in my eyes and I got very dizzy-..."

"Right, right, an' you were dehydrated an' it was the bad broccoli-and-cheese casserole ya had for dinner the other night an' why won't you jus' admit that you were scared?"

"I wasn't!"

I ignored this and turned to Fluttershy. "I'm surprised you can be near this thing and not be scared."

"I know it's just a dummy that they put up," she beamed and I was proud of her as well. "And that it's based on a pacifistic herbivore species so there's no reason for me to be scared. I'm no more scared of the Apatosaurus than I am of Harry the Bear or Queen Apisina XIV and her hive of seventy-four-thousand, three-hundred and ninety-nine honey bees."

Yeesh, and here I was thinking that my father was the only one that knew how to pump out babies left and right. Loki, whilst in the shape of a mare, seduced a jotunn-horse named Svaðilfari and then gave birth to my stupid half-brother Sleipnir, who would become Odin's favorite steed. At least, that's the part of the story that he chooses to tell. Apparently, Loki, as the mare, had elected to "spend a lot of time" with his/her stud and actually birthed an entire herd of horses, choosing the octopedal Sleipnir as the one to return with him to Asgard. I once asked Tyr about the circumstances surrounding the All-Father's Mount and he relayed to me what was the accepted story, though I still have no clue as to whether or not my friend was aware of the truth or was trying to evade contribution to the rumor-mill. Ratatoskr, the World Tree's resident talking squirrel and loose-lipped gossip-monger, was passing through one Asgard day and I overheard him shooting the breeze with some Einherjar guards, loudly bringing up that infamous moment in mocking derision.

It's a miracle he made it out of there when Loki charged at him with a rusty sword.

"Well, that's great, Mother," I beamed and gently nudged her shoulder with my own.

I then noticed something at the end of the right-side corridor.

"What's that?"

Without waiting for a reply, I trotted towards my quarry, my nails clicking across the linoleum as I carefully navigated myself around a sixth-grade class field trip. I then stopped, having arrived in front of the source of my focus and looked it over with a scrutinizing glance.

Standing practically snout-to-snout, our faces separated by both glass and time, I intensely studied the canine skeleton, specifically the remains of a wolf slightly bigger than the Midgard variety. The bone-wolf's empty eye sockets seemed to bore into my eyeballs, both of which belonged to a large, broad skull whose bottom jaw hung open wide enough for one to receive a full glimpse of the great, hooked teeth that lined its interior. Its limbs were also comparatively shorter, the front and hind feet were smaller and the rib-cage was more thick and compact than the protruding ribs of its more common brethren. All in all, I'd say that this wolf relied more on sneak-attacks, brute strength, bite force, up-close brawling and teeth cutting-power than speed, endurance and response time. Without my unique physiology, intelligence and various abilities, I would probably not last long against this sucker in a one-on-one bout.

The information placard at the wolf's feet informed me that my new buddy was what was known as a "Dire wolf" or "Aenocyon dirus" and that:

"Native to the Frozen North and the southern region of the Crystal Mountains , the dire wolf is a fearsome predator known for its brute strength, ferocity and semi-cooperative hunting tactics, including trapping and finishing their prey or launching a violent surprise-attack."

I called it!

Stepping back a foot, I wondered what this individual was like, the sounds of their voice, the crispness of their howl. I could almost vividly imagine the dire wolf racing through a frost-bitten Hel-scape, their pre-hunt cry carrying on the shrieking midday winds. Evidently they still dwelt in the eternally-icy Frozen North, undisturbed by ponies or man, prowling the tundra's wilderness by both the light of day and the sable-black cloak of Nótt.

I ignored the tingling numb throbbing in my hindleg and took a whiff. Fluttershy's scent arrived short before she did, nimbly and deliberately strolling towards me.

"Are you alright?" She asked with great concern.

I nodded. "I think so. It's just...so different."

"Fen, there you are!"

Twilight charged towards us at full-speed, Rarity and Applejack following closely behind. Skidding to a stop, the purple mare took a moment to catch her breath, all the while keeping her gaze directed in my general vicinity throughout her loud panting. The rest of us looked at her like she was insane.

"Twilight, is everything okay?" Fluttershy inquired with a reasonable degree of concern.

"Yes, I was just wondering that myself," Rarity exhaled, tossing her curly bangs out of her face. "You just took off like a bat out of Tartarus."

"What gives, Twi?" Applejack sounded far less winded than her friends, not surprising given her overall more active and physically-demanding lifestyle.

"I...I was just worried, that's all." Twilight lowered her head shamefully, her ears firmly pressed against either side of her skull. "I was supposed to be watching Fen but there was that whole chimera debacle and Madame Tarocchi's foray into memory-snatching."

"That wasn't your fault-..."

Twilight waved her hoof, as if to slice through Fluttershy's response.

"It doesn't matter." She peered up at me intensely. "You're my responsibility, Fen. If something happens to you, or Faust forbid you were to die..."

I shook my head and approached Twilight, stooping down so that we were eye-to-eye.

"I understand what you're trying to say and while I appreciate your worry, you really need to calm down. I'm fine and even if I wasn't, it would have nothing to do with you. Besides, we don't even know for a fact that I can die."

"No, but you were injured," Applejack observed. "Sure, ya healed fast an' all but your stay in th' hospital proves that you can be hurt an' if a critter can be hurt, then it's possible it can be killed."

Rarity chimed in with a good point: "And there's the question of your rebirth. Do you have a set number of reincarnations or is this it? If you were to perish, would you re-spawn once more? If not, what about your soul?"

I would've given them a gruff "I don't care" if I was feeling especially defiant yet the truth was, I was a bit scared of dying again. Not the actual process, mind you, but rather the probability of the end to my biological and spiritual existence. We Jotnar are taught to believe that upon our death, we travel to the plain of Okolnir and are greeted in the golden Hall of Brimir, the great progenitor to the Giants. There, all Jotnar are free to dance, drink beer and play until Ragnarok, where the virtuous souls of those that died during the event are permitted entrance into the realm. If such a place even existed, I never found it and I was elated at that particular fact, as my path led me here and to these silly creatures.

I once asked Tyr where the Aesir and Vanir go when (if) they died and he explained that a god's essence returned to the nothingness of Ginnunagap, their souls drifting inside the Great Void until their next chance at life. Judging by my own experiences, as well as the unexpected reappearance of Tyr, it seems that the gods' beliefs were proven correct, that death was merely the transition between one state of existence to another. However, that still opened the door to a thousand more irritating questions that I had neither the patience nor inclination to seek out. If this is indeed my second and final life, then I shall enjoy it to the fullest while I can, chasing squirrels, disemboweling giant freak-of-nature predators, gorging myself with obscene amounts of bacon, et cetera, et cetera. Then, after a few centuries, I'll probably rot in the ground or something to that effect.

I know, not especially exciting or grandiose but what do you expect?

"That's an interesting theory," I said to Rarity. "But if this is the end of the tunnel, then I'm going to have to step through the entrance and emerge on the other side. My life belongs to none but me."

"Yer not afraid of dyin'?"

"Why not? I already did it once and it wasn't that bad."

Minus the jaw-breaking, heart-impalement and drowning in my own blood.

"Twilight," I continued, drawing the alicorn's attention. "You have a job to do and I get it but I'm not your responsibility. Please don't burden yourself with undue stress on my behalf."

Although not entirely convinced, Twilight nevertheless nodded and stood fully erect once again.

"Okay, I will try but don't expect me not to worry about you."

"I would expect nothing less."

The issue resolved, for the time being, anyhow, we resumed our trip, glancing at every skeleton, matte painting, dinosaur mannequin (or "dino-quin", as Pinkie would no doubt quip) that we came across. A trio of rabbit-sized bipedal creatures with long necks and narrow muzzles were gathered around a mock-up of a dinosaur nest, the sign on the display reading, "Procompsognathus triassicus" and describing these tiny avian-reptilian things as sustaining themselves on a diet of insects, lizards and small mammals. Next to that display, almost as if to provide a bit of visual juxtaposition, a triple-horned beast roughly the size of a full-grown Jotunheim cat "munched" on the leaves of a plastic tree-branch, a bony frill sweeping backward on its skull and its broad form supported by four thick tree-stump legs. Tour-Guide Twilight once again chimed in, declaring that this specimen was what was known as a "triceratops," a large, potentially aggressive herbivore and herd-animal that was built for physical durability and combat both inter-species and against predators. With its two long, spear-like forehead horns, the triceratops looked like it could inflict some real damage on whatever decided to cross its path.

"Do you think you could wrangle that?" I asked Applejack.

"Maybe," came her response. "Gonna need a lot of rope, though."

Atop a bare faux-tree, a plastic winged animal rested on a thick limb, its pointed wings outspread in preparation for a take-off that would never arrive. The "Pteranodon sternbergi" as it was labeled, possessed an elongated snout protrusion that was more akin to an atgeir blade than a beak, its length and pointed tips specially designed for seizing fish, crustaceans, and cephalopods. There were more skeletons and dummies, some no bigger than a rat and a few that were larger than cows, some with head-crests and tail-spines and others in possession of curved sharp teeth and sickle-like claws. I briefly considered what each of them would've tasted like, considering the fact that I had never consumed a lizard before and that was an item on my bucket list that I wished to rectify. Perhaps their flesh was salty and thick, filled with rich layers of fat and blood that tasted like salmon or maybe it was smooth and fluffy, more akin to white chicken meat, the flavor of gravy clinging to every bite.

That's not weird, right?

Passing through the rest of the Paleoequisthal Era Wing, Twilight guided us to the Hall of Hippology, a sprawling forty-five-by-twenty-seven-foot wing dedicated to the history of pony existence and culture. Although not as packed as the previous exhibit, it was still heavily occupied, mainly by adults, the popping of camera bulbs flashing every now and then as the sea of bodies flowed and ebbed around our little band. I stayed close to Fluttershy, who was kind enough to keep a wing firmly grasping a hold of my lower foreleg, her proximity and physical contact creating a tranquil effect over me. Rarity and Applejack also maintained a close distance, reminiscing about their past visitations to the museum and previous Canterlot adventures. Meanwhile, Twilight was practically merging into me given her nonverbal insistence at invading my personal space and I felt as though this was a minor semi-issue that needed to be nipped in the bud.

"Twilight?"

"Yes, Fen?"

"Could you step back a little? If you get any closer, I might as well be wearing you like a purple scarf."

Staring down at her hooves, then up at me, Twilight offered a weak chuckle and scooched away.

"Whoops. He-he, sorry."

Was she really that concerned with my well-being? It seemed a bit off but seeing as how manic of a micro-manager Twilight could be, perhaps this was just a case of her trying to make sure that everyone (pony) in her group was safe and happy. Based on outside testimony, as well as my own first-hand (paw) experiences, Twilight tended to take responsibility for everyone and everything, to the point of causing great unwanted emotional duress, mainly to herself, along with miniature panic attacks and unwarranted attacks of guilt. It could be that she saw me as partially being her responsibility to look after, both as a friend-slash-student and to appease the wishes of Princess Celestia, who basically tasked the younger alicorn with keeping a close eye on me and reporting any and all findings about what makes me tick. I couldn't honestly one-hundred-percent blame Twilight for this but I still think she should learn how to relax.

Maybe a coltfriend would "ease" some of that tension?

We paused to glance past a large glass wall and towards the recreated scenario before us. It was a trio of life-like dummies, apparently simulacrums of an earlier iteration of the modern-day Equestrian pony, who were a bit taller and more muscular than their descendants, with thick, domed heads, longer, more narrow muzzles, elongated tuft-ended tails and appendages ending in stubby digits as opposed to hooves. The cave-ponies were situated within the plastic mock-up of a cavern's entrance, the wall behind them painted to resemble a raging nighttime snowstorm, swirly white puffs dotting a purple-black background. The three were huddled around a minuscule bonfire, one crouched down towards the tinder-base with flint and iron pyrite while the other two austerely watched on, their crude stone-and-stick spears gripped tightly within their odd balled-up fists. According to the glass-encased plaque, these were pre-modern early ponies, or Equus Primagenius, an intelligent semi-omnivorous race of odd-toed ungulates that were originally plains-dwelling odd-toed ungulates descended from the non-sentient Protohippus, but for some reason evolved into a more intelligent, primarily cave, hut and cliff-dwelling species.

"I remember this," Rarity said aloud. "My fifth grade teacher explained how there was a sudden split and the Three Tribes evolved from the Equus Primagenius within the span of a few million years."

Next to the glass enclosure was a large plastic-covered picture depicting the evolutionary process of the Three Tribes, a row of different equines all facing towards the right from the oldest to the most recent. Skipping past Protohippus Antiquus and Protohippus Initium, I followed the descension of the evolutionary process, from Equus Primagenius and then to Primus Caballus, which was separated into three distinct sub-species: Terra Equus, Alatus Equinuus, and Cornutus Equus, the fore-bearers of the earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns respectively. Ancient pegasi were the tallest of their contemporaries, owning elevated spindly limbs, a narrow skull with a sloping muzzle, high-set, spade-shaped ears and a pair of massive, plumage-embellished wings akin to the type found on a crane. Standing at least half of the pegasus' height, the ancestor of the earth ponies retained the larger skull of the Equus Primagenius, coupled with a significantly more muscular frame, its legs short but thick and sinewy, the fingers short and squat and their tips ending in nails resembling thick calcified semi-hooves. Lastly, the unicorn's progenitor was somewhere in the middle in terms of physical stature, its head reaching the top of the pegasus' withers and loftier than the early earth pony, who only reached the pegasus' shoulder.

The ancient unicorn possessed a prominent, nearly four-foot horn upon its brow, the spiraling, segmented pike sprouting from a burr-covered keratin pedicle. I'd imagined it saw a great deal of violence from foreign threats to inter-herd rivals, especially the males during mating season. The earth ponies of old probably bashed each-other's heads in with kicks to the skull, drawing on their geokinetic connection to the ground and soil to strengthen their blows. As for the "proto-si", they could've engaged in aerial duels in order to slay their opponents and obtain a mare or two, incapacitating the competitor so badly that he could do nothing but plummet to his messy demise as the victor enjoyed the spoils of his conquest. What an experience that would've been.

"Why is that?" Fluttershy asked.

"The exact reasoning behind the process remains unknown," Twilight enclosed academically, as though she were a university professor. "Nopony knows for certain how or why the Protohippus evolved into the ancestors of us modern Equus Caballus Sapiens. They all inhabited the same localized areas yet developed different physical traits, appendages and magical abilities to suit their own individual needs."

This evolution business was quite fascinating. I wonder if anyone back home was even aware of such a concept?

Twilight cheerfully led our little quintet further down the hall, giving a long-winded commentary on every dummy cave-pony, fossil, skeletal remains, primitive weapon and piece of unearthed pottery that we passed. The ease with which she spouted off pages worth of memorized information left me wondering how many times she'd visited the museum. However, in the interest of my sanity, I held my tongue and allowed her to continue firing off facts. I didn't require a long-winded origin of Twilight's in-depth familiarity with the exhibits or her expertise on ancient equine culture.

"Following the Great Division, the proto-Three Tribes split off into their own respective societies, though they continued to trade and even interbreed."

"Wait a minute," I interrupted. "Does that mean if a pegasus 'mixes' with a unicorn, you get an alicorn?"

Twilight gave an amused snort and shook her head at me.

"No, I'm afraid it doesn't work like that. As far as archaeologists and hippologists are concerned, Alicorns didn't appear until the Hyperborian Migration in the Second Century of the Melniponéan Age, circa ten-oh-four Pre-Equine Unification. The first of their race was Queen Faustina I of Loreniia, a near-mythical sorceress that was chosen by Aneris, Goddess of Harmony, to wield the powers of the Three Tribes and united the island-nations of Númenor, Valusia, Opar, Kôr and Kadath. Over time, she created more alicorns and they ruled a mighty empire spanning twelve-thousand years until their near-eradication by the Lords of Chaos in the year fourteen-seventy-three Post-Equine Unification. After that, the survivors eventually settled in what would become known as 'Equestria' along with the Three Tribes."

Applejack patted my foreleg. "It's okay, Big Fella. It took me some time t' get it too."

"Twilight, how do you remember all of this?" Rarity glanced at her friend in amazement. "I have a hard enough time making sure I get everything I need at the marketplace."

"Elementary. The mind is like an ever-expanding brick house, becoming bigger the more you add to it. All you have to do is pay attention, using your focus as the mortar and slathering a healthy amount on every brick of knowledge."

If the mind is the house, knowledge the bricks and focus the mortar, then what about the wooden beams or the roof-tiles? I suppose memory could be the beams and enthusiasm is the tiles? Metaphors are convoluted, anyway. This is why wolves don't really bother with such pedantry or deep-rooted mental themes. A metaphor can't chase down an elk or rip its throat out.

"Come on, Fen," Fluttershy giggled, pulling on my forelimb. "There's more to see."

A little further down, I took note of the mosaic murals that ran the length of the walls supporting them, starting with the very first mural on the far-left side. It displayed the image of something that looked an awful lot like draconequus(?), except this hybrid-beast was a bright blood-crimson with rabbit-like front teeth, long spindly clawed fingers, catfish-like barbels on its face and head and obsidian-tipped wings that cut through empty star-littered spaces in a manner akin to two cosmic scythes. On his forehead was a symbol consisting of eight black-marble arrows shooting out of a fixed point, the arrowhead-tipped spoke-wheels of the chaos wheel were inlaid with blood-red jasper that appeared to "drip" with scarlet fluid when refracting the light from the windows. Across from him, an ivory-white and grayish-egg-colored mare was gently reaching out to her colleague with curled viridian-green wing-feathers, a single golden upward-pointing arrow resting upon her immaculate brow. In between the cosmic couple was an army of infant creatures that they apparently created together, some were blatantly obvious, like the equines, griffins and dragons, along others I had yet to be able to identify.

There were rams, earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, an alicorn, a dragon, a griffin, a changeling and something resembling Discord, except it had a cobra-like hood and gave off a far more malicious aura than the Discord we all knew and tolerated (to a certain degree). It (she?) was simply and purely evil.

"Isn't that amazing?" Twilight practically squeed behind me.

I swear, if she's doing a jaunty la-la-la-la spin by the time I finish turning around I'll--

"What does it mean?" I asked her as she took her position at my left.

"That's Aneris and her mate-cum-eternal adversary Eridias, the God of Disharmony. They are the two primary ruling forces in all of existence, at least, that's what all known Equestrian races believe to be the case."

Twilight pointed towards the second mural, in which the two gods and every type of sentient being were genuflecting before a giant floating pair of balanced weighing scales, the electrum-colored object wrapped in a brilliant light that forced the kneeling creatures below it to shield their eyes, lest they presumably be rendered blind by the sight. The fulcrum and handle were designed to where they formed the likeness of a sword hilt, complete with a "crossguard" accompanied by coffin-shaped quillons, the tips of which dangled steel rope connecting to a pair of polished bronze bowls containing the alicorn's sigil on the left and the quasi-draconequus' on the right. The top of the scales' handle was crowned with a half-red, half-black orb whose surface was dominated by a downward-pointing bronze arrow, the head wreathed in smokeless blue flames. On the orb's left side was a shining multi-rayed sun and on the opposite one a black and blue crescent moon with tall black rectangles emanating from the crescent's peak. I didn't know what it was but it was kind of...hypnotic in a sense.

"That's a depiction of the pair, as well as their offspring, all agreeing to the rules of the Cosmic Balance, the de facto lead entity in the universe. To ensure that everything continues running, the Cosmic Balance created the Eternal Conflict, the great never-ending war between Law and Chaos."

Just the thought of something like that existing delivered a series of shuddering electric ripples down my backbone.

She indicated the third-to-left mural. The stage was set for a mighty battle between two armies: the right-flying banisters of the Single Arrow and the sinistral-flying arrow-star banisters of the Octo-Arrow, the right army leading a trail of red-orange fire-streaks in their wake, the outside of the sculpture painted a blue-tourmaline dotted with pearl-hearted clouds. The right army charged towards its foe-men with axes, and swords and spears, Their coal-black and steel-edged flames washing forward above like a crashing wave against the shore. Their hated sworn enemies charged onward like iron-clad tanks, spears, flails, maces and war-hammers raised like ivory wheat stalks. High above the embittered combatants, the bronze scales of the Cosmic Balance looming overhead in the grip of a pale-blue disembodied hoof.

"The First Goetic War," Twilight commented in a level tone. "Over five-thousand years ago, a brave order of unicorn-mages fought a race of shadow-ponies, savage creatures that could become living darkness and were skilled warlocks and necromancers. They waged a campaign to conquer all of Equestria and cover the world in a global empire of eternal darkness."

The next depiction in the lineup was another battlefield, where pearl orbs were zipping forward on wavy-rows and colliding with a red glass barrier, inside of which featured red-tinted jet-black ponies settled atop a light sea-blue castle, which I quickly recognized as the Crystal Palace in the Frozen North. The black castle ponies were all raising a hoof in the direction of the heart-shaped diamond that hung over their heads, a connection to the Crystal Heart that I made but couldn't figure out, as I was woefully uninitiated in that particular topic. To the west, a dark gray-blue stallion with blood-red eyes and a crooked, stag-antler on his head was blowing into a curved ivory horn, radiating a massive cone of variously-sized dark blue "C-waves". A series of golden-yellow inlaid glyphs were inscribed on the instrument and tried as I might, the language was completely alien to me so they offered up no clue as to what was going on. From out of the tallest mountains came a trio of horrendous-looking phantom horses with light blue chalcedony forms and chilling light blue eyes that appeared to watch the onlooker, a deliberate aesthetic choice, no doubt, given the windigos' fearsome reputation combined with their legendary status.

A momentary tic caused me to almost freeze in place, likely due to the image of a demonic blue goat on the top-center of the wall. There was a gray and emerald bell adoring his collar and the windigoes were apparently shooting out of the bell like sling-shot pebbles. That was the exact same ram that I saw during Madame Tarocchi's cartomancy reading, the azure-demon with the cursed bell and the gaze of arrogant cruelty. I remember asking Twilight about this post-tarot-reading and she said something about an evil ram emperor that ruled over Equestria with an iron hoof until he was defeated and banished. I think his name was Grabor or something.

"The weird-looking pony at the top of the mountain was Prince Fraxinus," Twilight continued. "He was the ruler of a race of equines known as 'niriks'. In the middle of an active battle, he fled to the peak of Mount Thundertop and blew the Horn of Wights, summoning the wendigos and making a bargain with the wraiths for the power to end the war once and for all."

"And did he?"

"I...don't know. No one does. The records are very vague when it comes to this part. Some historians believe that he used a forbidden magic to wipe away both armies and vanished into the unknown once his task was done while others are of the opinion Fraxinus was destroyed by the very power he tried to master and destroyed the opposing armies by accident."

I thought back to the first image, of the mare with the golden arrow brow-marking.

"So the Alicorns are representative of Law and Order?" I asked, generally intrigued by this latest insight into the pony theological belief system.

Twilight nodded, then half-shrugged three times in succession.

"Weeeell, yes and no. Alicorns are said to act as the agents of the Lords of Order but that doesn't automatically mean that all of them served that side. Actually, there was originally a King Alicorn and a Queen Alicorn that ruled Equestria but then the First Goetic War broke out, concluding with Prince Fraxinus' seizure of arcane power and the death of the King Alicorn and his eldest son. Since that created an imbalance, there were no more male alicorns and all future alicorn royalty would only be titled 'Princess' instead of 'King', 'Prince' or 'Queen.'"

"Is that why Shining Armor isn't a Prince despite being married to Cadence?"

"That's right," Twilight nodded. "This all happened as a by-product of 'Fraxinus' Final Doom', as it was called."

Jeez, does pony history and lore get any deeper? I'll be fifty-one by the time I learn all of this stuff!

The exit-side of the tunnel reverberated with a loud clanging-bang, followed by shouts of discontent.

"What in the blazes is goin' on?"

Applejack's inquiry was answered when a giant bronze gong rolled past the adjoining hallway and crashed into something, presumably another wall, with a booming thud. Pinkie Pie, wearing a heavy barbute-helm, was rolling out of control in a runaway chariot, yipping and cheering to herself as she waved around a pair of short-swords. Following her, a nauseated-looking Spike was sliding along the floor on a round shield, the friction creating a scraping sound accompanied by little yellow-golden sparks. Finally, a familiar blue blur frantically raced after her wayward compatriots.

"I didn't do it!" Rainbow Dash rapidly yelled in a single breath.

I slowly rotated to face Twilight. She was indistinctly muttering to herself, her right eye heavily twitching and the corners of her mouth were halfway fluctuating between a manic grin and an aggravated scowl.

Fluttershy once again pulled me close to her.

"I think it's time for a lunch break," she sighed.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Atgeir (aht-gahr): Polearm similar to a halberd
Brimir (brim-meer): Believed to be another name for Ymir
Dreki (drehk-kee): "Dragon" (borrowed from Middle German drake)
Haugbúi (hoog-buh-we): Literally "howe-dweller", it is another name for the draugr, or an undead warrior/"demon"
Nótt (note): The personification of night and Norse analogue to Nyx from Greek mythology. Her name literally means, "Night".
Okolnir (ah-kohl-near): Meaning "Never-cold", Okolnir is described as a spiritual paradise for those that died during Ragnarok and is said to be the home of Brimir, another name for the Frost Giant Ymir.
Örmþurs (urm-thurs): "Serpent-giant"
Svaðilfari (Sva-thil-far-ee): Sentient horse that was the lover of Loki (while he had taken the form of a mare) and the father of the eight-legged stallion Sleipnir, who would become Odin's prized steed.
Úlfhamr (oolf-hammer): "Wolf-shape," "wolf-form," "wolf-skin"

The Traveler

Have you ever seen a nerdy, shrill-voiced pony princess use her magically-projected voice to scold her delinquent friends for inadvertently wreaking havoc in a museum?

I have.

After profusely apologizing to the red-faced curator, and throwing in a helpful monetary contribution towards repairs and other expenses, Twilight hauled Pinkie, Rainbow and Spike out of the museum and into the garden behind the facility to give them the talking-to of their lives. As it turns out, Little Miss Goody-Two-Hooves has quite the extensive vocabulary, using a litany of colorful words most commonly found at a Baltimare sailor's pub. If it wasn't for the prepared sound-canceling bubble she'd erected, I'm positive Twilight would've received a tongue-lashing herself for using foul language in front of impressionable foals. I have to admit, seeing the normally jovial and somewhat mild-mannered librarian hollering at the trio was somewhat entertaining to me and I did my utmost to conceal my amusement, lest Twilight turned her ire upon me. Fluttershy spent that time covering her ears, eyes fully open and mouth slack in horror at her friend's swamp-mouthed tirade.

Spike and Pinkie Pie were speechless, their shame speaking volumes for them as all they could do was endure Twilight's verbal hurricane with their heads hung in humiliation. According to them, in what little moments of uninterrupted speech they could manage, Rainbow Dash asked Pinkie to take a picture of her posing with a suit of armor. When Spike rushed in to join her, he startled the pegasus and caused her to accidentally knock over the glaive loosely held in the armor's hoof-gauntlet. This triggered their companion's "Pinkie Sense" and she dove in to stop Spike from retrieving the polearm from underneath the display of a terracotta statue in a chariot, bowling over Rainbow and knocking her head-first into a row of standing armored dummies. This caused the dummies to topple over in a domino-like arrangement, one of the helmets landing on Pinkie's head, knocking her into the chariot and loosening the wedges beneath its wheels.

Meanwhile, the glaive sailed across the room and cut through one of the support ropes for a massive gong, sending it rolling down the hallway and nearly crushing a tour group of university students led by none other than the curator's niece. As this was occurring, Spike was fumbling to restore several scattered pieces of armor to their rightful place and, his view obstructed by the collection of miscellaneous metal plates in his arms, stepped on a barbed vambrace. Wailing in pain, the young drake tossed his collection into the air, a few pieces striking a glass display of shields and shattering the protective barrier, allowing a few to bounce off in difference directions. As Spike hopped around on one foot, he narrowly avoided getting conked by a flying kite shield and fell onto a discarded buckler, the momentum taking him on a long dry-land sledding trip down the exhibit and out of the adjoining hallway. When he'd managed to spin to a stop, Spike wobbled over to the curator's niece and vomited all over her crisp sky-blue dress, leaving the poor mare smelling like a back alley bum.

Rainbow Dash certainly didn't help, telling the sobbing mare, in a rather sad attempt at comforting her, that the vomit brought out the color of her eyes. The curator, a heavy-set mustachioed old stallion, charged towards Rainbow and was swiftly restrained by his colleagues, thrashing about and referring to the pegasus as an "impertinent cad." Rainbow, in turn, was held back by Applejack's earth pony strength and kept separated from the enraged sexagenarian until Twilight could smooth things over. Suffice it to say, Pinkie, Spike and Rainbow were permanently banned from the museum effective immediately and it looked as though their disbarment would remain active until their respective demise. The three looked crushed by the news, though I personally suspect it was more out of a sense of shame and embarrassment, both for themselves, their families and Twilight, rather than any kind of love for the institution.

And we never got to go to the park.

~*~

With the mood ruined by the events at the museum, our afternoon plans were scrapped and we instead rode back to the castle post haste. Throughout the return trip, silence dominated the royal carriage, a dark cloud hanging over our heads. I mean, what could possibly be said?

Upon our arrival, we exited the carriage, allowing Twilight to take the lead and keeping a healthy distance between us and her. I wanted to say something, anything, but Fluttershy, reading me like a pamphlet, simply shook her head, her eyes telling me to let our friend stew in her anger and disappointment. The royal guards, who ordinarily were more than happy to see us, instead kept themselves at a distance, their eyes averted in a very awkward, almost submissive manner akin to the downtrodden gaze of a beaten dog. Perhaps they could read the dour mood or it could be the Princess of Friendship's less-than-affable expression. As soon as the front doors to the main foyer slammed shut, Twilight finally interrupted the stillness:

"Pinkie, Rainbow, follow me to the throne room. Spike, go straight to bed."

"And what 'bout us?"

Twilight briefly glanced at Applejack and exhaled through her nostrils.

"Stay out of trouble."

Without another word, the three left us.

Spike watched his sororal figure depart and then offered the rest of us a weak wave.

"See you guys later," he murmured and trudged down the hall towards his room.

I stepped forward to address Spike, perhaps give him some words of encouragement or to assure him that Twilight's irritation would fade but again, Fluttershy held me back. It was actually kind of scary how much of an influence she had over me at times.

"Let him go," she said softly. "Give him a little space first, then talk to him. Trust me."

Reluctantly, I agreed.

After a brief pause, Applejack stated:

"Ah'm going t' get some fresh air. Ah'll see ya'll later."

"And I have some business proposals to go over," Rarity added. "There are some prospective clients I'm going to meet with a week from now and I must be prepared."

"Okay, we'll see you at dinner."

The two mares nodded at Fluttershy and departed.

"So what now?"

Fluttershy thought for a moment. "We could walk through the Royal Garden."

"The Royal Garden, it is," I smiled fondly at her.

Based on Fluttershy's directions, we traveled through the southeast section of the castle, walking side-by-side and saying very little to one another and that was just fine with me. I never understood why civilized beings, particularly humans, and now ponies, required near-constant chatter in their lives. Was a semi-eternal stream of flowing conversation really that essential? They couldn't allow more time, say, twenty or thirty minutes, to elapse without uttering a single word? A little silence now and then wouldn't kill anyone.

We arrived at a long corridor with a concave roof, the ceiling decorated with crossbeams and hanging tapestries that dangled above our heads like slumbering colossal fang-bats. Each one was even more richly detailed and elaborately woven than the last, consisting of weft thread wool or gilt-metal-wrapped silk fabric dyed a deep purple or dark blue. They all shared a common astronomical theme: twinkling stars, glittering comets, shining moons, ad nauseum. Honestly, as much as I respect Princess Luna, both as a ruler and as an individual, that mare really needs to add more to her whole aesthetic besides the obvious heavenly bodies and nighttime satellites. Perhaps a smiley face or something, I don't know.

Then again, Tyr would certainly appreciate the Princess of the Night's schtick when he woke up.

That's "when", not "if".

We soon came across a rather snooty unicorn stallion, turning his nose up as he approached us. He was large and haughty with an immaculately brushed light gray coat that one could mistake for white at a distance and a long, well-groomed light amber mane. His attire, simply made up of a blue silk bow tie, black lapels over a light blue-gray half-shirt with polished brass buttons, and a white lily tucked into one lapel, nonetheless reeked of extravagance and privileged overindulgence. I remembered Rarity mentioning a terrible prior experience with a loathsome, narcissistic prince and put two and two together, coming to the conclusion that this must've been Princess Celestia's infamous nephew Prince Blueblood. If his reputation was anything to go by, Blueblood was a nasty piece of work.

"Well now, I don't recall seeing you around here," the prince purred in Fluttershy's direction, his eyes trailing over her form in a less-than-innocent manner. "I wasn't aware the castle was hiring lovely young creatures such as yourself."

"A-actually, I don't work here-..."

"Let me guess: you were hoping to get a job and got lost. I don't blame you. This castle can be quite confusing for newcomers."

His gaze was lustful, the kind that screamed of ephemeral pleasure, one that was practiced and honed through years of ritualistic pumping-and-dumping. How many young mares had he seduced, winning through whispered sweet-talk and promises of love, only to abandon them once they'd scratched his itch?

He moved towards the petrified pegasus, his loathsome smug face bearing a fully-exposed smile.

"Allow me to show you the way. In fact, I believe I can help you secure a position..."

BITE...DEFEND...EVISCERATE...

Placing myself in between them, I issued a low snarl at the dandified prick.

The prince was tall for a pony and though he rivaled Big Mac in terms of height and build, there was a clear-cut difference in that the farm-stallion was a solid wall of muscle with nerves of steel. Meanwhile, this unicorn was able-bodied but clearly more so for cosmetic appearance rather than practical use, essentially a glass vase with a gold veneer. I could tell just by his scent, a sharp aroma of vanilla and figs overwrought by an excessive amount of grapefruit and lemon-infused Prench cologne, that if push came to shove, he'd sooner flee or attempt to bribe his way out rather than throw a punch. His overall body language, while exuding supreme confidence and bottomless self-assurance, hid within it a kind of weak-willed sheepishness that could only arise from one who's never had to struggle or work a day in his life. Prince Blueblood was what those back home would deem as argr and that was the only word that sprang to mind if I were to describe this ponce.

The unicorn paused and craned his neck up and down, inspecting me head-to-paw as though he'd only now taken notice of my existence, his countenance portraying immense disapproval.

"I see Auntie has acquired a new pet. At least she could've bought one of a higher-quality pedigree."

"So who holds your leash?" I shot back facetiously, inwardly watching with delight as he was momentarily stricken with befuddlement.

"You talk? Auntie must've really paid a king's fortune for such a find," Prince Blueblood retorted with a self-satisfied smirk. "Personally, I wouldn't have paid two bits."

"Still more than whatever you're worth."

Prince Blueblood was far from amused.

"Miss, I'm going to have to insist you muzzle this mongrel."

Fluttershy glared at him. "The only one who needs a muzzle is you, 'Your Highness'."

Oh snap!

The prince's charming veneer vanished.

"You impudent peasant! How dare you speak to me in such a manner! I shall have the guards come here and give your sorry little flank a good thrashing."

KEEP SAFE...DEFEND...MOTHER...

Diving forward, I snapped my jaws right in front of the princeling's whiny muzzle, sending him tumbling backwards onto his ass with a frightened squeal. I won't lie, seeing that irritating peacock in such a state of duress got my blood flowing in a most pleasurable manner, the twinge of a shudder rolling throughout me like a light rainstorm on the hills. That old crimson mist filled my vision, obscuring everything but the subject of my ire. Lowering my head, I glared daggers in his direction as a light warbling growl issued forth from my throat, my partially-opened jaws giving him a front-row seat to the glistening, drool-coated fangs on display. I would not allow this debaucherous sack of feces to violate my mother, to reduce her to nothing more than another notch on his bedpost.

"Do anything of the sort, and I'll peel your face off with my teeth."

The lump in Prince Blueblood's throat bobbed with a large gulp. Gone was his arrogant smirk, reduced to a teeth-clattering lip-tremble, a series of minuscule squeaks escaping his mouth instead of more of his sanctimonious drivel. The outer edges of my eyes ignited, sending long plumes of azure fire streaming backward, smoke gushing from my mouth and nostrils. I took a step forward, then another, the nails on my paws ablaze with red-hot sheaths. Prince Blueblood remained where he was, too paralyzed to think or move, just remaining there on his hindquarters.

Tyr once told me that when a man was facing death his true self would emerge alongside him so they could face it together. Fear was a mirror to reflect a man's soul and it was no different in Equestria. This Prince Blueblood, this high-and-mighty little aristocrat leeching off of his aunt, presented himself as being above it all but now that he was truly at another's mercy, he broke down like a little colt. My Inner Beast was drunk on the impeccably refined aroma of eau de peur and I wanted more of it. The blue flames radiating out of my eyes and around my front paws softly crackled within the otherwise dense silence of the remote corridor.

PROTECT...PROTECT...PROTECT...

I let out a half-cry of alarm at the sudden throbbing twinge that appeared in my right hind-leg. It proceeded to shoot up into my chest and seized a hold of my heart, crushing it like a leveret caught in a hawk's talons. The cardiac arrest from the chimera's venom was a mild case of acid indigestion in comparison, the scorching stabs leaving me stumbling around as I fought to stay vertical. The corridor became out of focus, my vision clouding while everything zoomed by in trails of bright spotted light. Another squeeze and I choked out a howl in distress.

"Fen, what's wrong? Talk to me!"

My burning nails dug grooves into the floor, the carpeting and wood sizzling and scrapping with every frantic flex of my toes, the smell of charred wool and roasted oak filling the air. I hadn't felt anything close to this since Vidar's sword turned my thumping chest-muscle into a shish-kebab, my previous defiant mindset of filial protectiveness replaced by wild, flailing terror. In spite of the pain, or perhaps because of it, the Hunger began clawing its way through my mental defenses, vehemently demanding a tribute of rich pony flesh and "blue-blood."

HURT...PUNISH...KILL...!

Overworked lungs struggled to grasp oxygen, everything scented and tasting of gore and flame. I wanted to safeguard Fluttershy and defend her honor, no, to rip Blueblood to shreds and dance around while coated in his body's mead, or was it to replenish my supply of air? I struck the empty space on my right with a paw-swipe, my smoldering nails carving through something and there was a faint shriek of alarm that could've been masculine. My ears rang with a procession of keen buzzing knells, every whine punctuated by a deep drum-like thud. My roar echoed in the hallway, my esophagus rattling as a deep blue cloud was expelled out of my throat and jaws to occupy the first six feet in front of my face.

I was so preoccupied with blind panic that I flinched at the light pressure settling on my back, followed closely by a pair of fuzz-coated branches that wrapped around my neck. Gently, a keratin-coated limb began smoothing over my scalp, a feather-soft voice incoherently murmuring into my ear. The mist subsided and I blinked away the bloodlust that'd been mounting since the snob's threat, the previous anger forgotten just as soon as it appeared. My breathing slowed, my agitated lungs managed to collect precious air, the aching in my chest gradually ebbing away until it was almost forgotten. My heart, no longer hampered by phantom agony, steadily began to beat regularly.

"Easy, boy. Shh, it's okay. That's it, good boy."

Fluttershy continued to pet me, her unique odor of flowers and berries proving to be my only lifeline within the dissipating storm. I greedily sucked in sharp gusts of oxygen, every inhale and exhale almost arduous in execution, almost as if I had just been born and was learning how to breathe for the first time. The fiery sheathes enshrouding each toe-nail fizzled out with a series of gusty pops, gray smoke streaming from them in a manner akin to candles on a birthday cake. I must've been shaking because Fluttershy's grip around me tightened, her wings extending in an attempt to act as a sort of makeshift blanket. She continued to pet my head, giving me reassurances with every pass of her hoof.

"You're going to be alright, Fen. It's alright."

Raising my head, I inspected the end-result of my unintentional rampage. Four perpendicular scorch-marks coated the nearby wall, tiny trails of gray-black vapor drifting from the crevices in the wood and the painting I'd cloven through, a watercolor depiction of several archaically dressed ponies strolling in a park. An overhanging banner was halfway burnt through and dripping with embers, the bottom tattered and blackened by my fiery breath. A crew of royal guards were scrambling to put out the fires, either through magic or via fire extinguishers. Princess Luna herself had appeared to yank down a still-burning tapestry and mystically expunge the flames.

"You...you monster!"

A trembling Prince Blueblood was pointing in my direction, his heavily-dilated eyes enlarged with mortal fright. There was a light coating of ash on his previously spic-and-span face and the left side of his once-immaculate jacket was lightly singed, the sleeve's elbow and shoulder bearing large burn-marks that left the garment partially sagging off of the prince's body. Although there was a wide berth between us, he was still slowly inching away from me and taking care to look nowhere but in my direction. Once he was far enough away, the prince's angst-filled timidness melted away and reforged itself back into self-assurance. Smoothing over his mane, he fixed me with a venomous glare.

"Just wait until Princess Celestia hears about this! I'm going to personally see that she puts you down!"

"Enough, Blueblood," a bleary-eyed Princess Luna commanded, causing the stallion to shrink. "If you wish to take up any complaints with my sister, she is in the throne room. You are dismissed."

Bowing his head, Prince Blueblood threw me a final petty grimace.

"Yes, Aunt Luna."

As soon as his tail disappeared around the corner, Princess Luna let out a heavy sigh.

"Just as 'charming' as usual. Now then, what exactly happened here?"

"Fen?"

I looked between the two mares. "The prince was being inappropriate towards M-...Fluttershy so I stepped in to defend her. Suddenly, I felt a pain in my hind leg that traveled up to my chest."

Fluttershy stared up at me in shock. "That sounds like you had a heart attack!"

"You should see a professional," Princess Luna advised me. "We were lucky that the fire was contained, otherwise the whole castle might have gone up. No one was hurt but you may not be so fortunate the next time."

"Yes, Your Majesty," I said lowly, feeling like an ass. "I swear, I feel fine now."

"That is good to hear. If you are up to it, there is something that I would like to show you."

"May Fluttershy see as well?"

Princess Luna turned and looked over her shoulder. "Yes, she may. Come."

When Fluttershy pointed a wing indicating for me to go ahead of her, I noticed with sickening dismay that the first few primaries were black and lightly coated in ash.

"Mother..."

She folded up her wing. "It's nothing."

"'Nothing'? I almost barbecued you!"

Clasping both sides of my face with her hooves, Fluttershy stared directly into my eyes.

"Fen, I'm fine, really. I know you would never do anything to hurt me."

Her conviction in that belief was so absolute that my remorse and panic vacated the premises.

"Okay," I finally said and Fluttershy relinquished her grip.

"By the way," I questioned as we started walking. "Were my flames blue?"

Fluttershy thought for a moment. "They were...yes."

"Weird..."

Folding up that question and storing it away for another time, Fluttershy and I followed Princess Luna through the castle but instead of Tyr's room, she led us down two short flights of stairs to a location I'd never been before. She pushed through a pair of double doors with circular windows and we arrived in what was easily the largest kitchen I had ever seen. Six walk-in ovens were situated against the adjoining wall, metal racks loaded with bread visible through the doors' rectangular windows as they baked and filled the room with their hot scent. Next to the ovens were three large chrome sinks, each one attended to by a servant diligently washing the piled-up stacks of dishes and utensils. In the center of the kitchen were three aisles of six sizable stoves where chefs were busy at work manning (ponying?) the appliances, cooking or frying vegetables and soups.

My attention, however, was directed towards a small island table where a squirrel was lounging on his rear and noisily snacking from a large bowl of assorted nuts. Roughly the size of a full-grown cat, this particular rodent was reddish-brown in color, his thick coat of fur flecked with silver-gray streaks while his throat and underbelly were creamy-white. A short scraggly gray beard sprouted from his rounded muzzle, the hairs sporadically poking out in different directions and spiraling in little loop-de-loops. He took notice of us and paused mid-bite, quickly swallowing a piece of walnut and scrambling to his feet, his bushy tail flicking erratically almost in a manner that suggested a timed rhythm. Inquisitive blue-indigo eyes fell on me, a polychromatic sheen dancing across the surfaces as reds, blues, greens, purples and yellows shimmered in neat rows of fluctuating brilliance.

"Is this him, eh? Damn, you've seen better days, Fenrir Lokison."

I know that voice...

"Ratatoskr? You're still alive?"

Swiping an arm-full of macadamia nuts, the squirrel climbed down a stool and scampered to the floor, dusting some crumbs off of his stomach and licking his fingers. He chuckled quietly and waved a paw in the air.

"Yeah, funny thing that. Gods and monsters are dying, yet the lowly tree squirrel keeps on living."

I don't know where he gets it from but in my experience, Ratatoskr always spoke in a face-paced manner and with a strange, almost sing-songy accent that was somewhat both educated and yet disorganized at the same time.

"What are you doing here? I mean, besides stuffing your face like a glutton."

He gave me an unimpressed, deadpan eyebrow raise.

"Right, listen here, Scooby-Douche. I just came from a very long journey. Have you any idea what it's like to travel through eighteen different fissures in space-time, one right after the other? No? Well let me tell you, it's a very exhausting experience, alright? So pardon me if I'm feeling a bit peckish."

Fluttershy knelt down to get a better look at the arboreal asshole.

"Hello, Ratatoskr. I'm Fluttershy. You're a red squirrel, aren't you?"

Ratatoskr chirped in delight. "Indeed! Sciurus vulgaris. Order: Rodentia, phylum: Chordata. Pleasure to meet you, love. And please, call me, 'Ratty.'"

"Our little associate here arrived an hour ago," Princess Luna exposited, ignoring the loud cracking of nutshells between Ratatoskr's teeth. "When Ratatoskr related his experiences post-Ragnarok, I knew that he would be of use to us regarding the Tyr dilemma."

"And how exactly is he supposed to help?" I asked skeptically.

Scooping up the remaining nuts, Ratatoskr deposited them into his open maw, filling his cheeks to full capacity and gnashing his teeth in a series of obnoxiously loud mastications. Seriously, how was no one else bothered by this?

"Well...seeing as how there's a comatose god that ought not to be here, and none of you have a clue as to the cause of his affliction, I thought that I might as well test my luck with finding a cure. If it's for Lord Tyr, I should try and help him."

"You know Tyr too?" Fluttershy inquired.

Ratatoskr swallowed, the bulge rolling down his throat and into his stomach. He then smacked his lips and nodded, wiping his mouth with a forearm.

"He's an old friend. Did a courtesy for me once so now I'm returning the favor."

"So why are you here now? Where were you months ago?!"

The red squirrel froze for a moment, then creaked his whole body towards me.

"Do you know anything about chrono-spatial multilateration?"

He then began laying out each finger as he spouted off a bunch of nonsense words:

"Astral-consciousness navigation? Multi-phasic transdimensional convergence? Omni-universal shifting via sub-atomic reconfiguration, combined with activation of the temporoparietal junction, thus leading to quantum and metaphysical transcendence?"

The vermin then reached up with a forefinger and jabbed it into the tip of my snout.

"I didn't think so, Poochie. Do you"-poke!-"Have any idea"-poke!-"How long it takes"-poke!-"To travel from one plane of reality"-poke!-"To another? Short answer: really bloody long!"

Urge to kill...rising...

"You impudent, obnoxious, little piece of shi-...!"

"That is enough, Fenrir," Princess Luna interceded. "Shall we get started, Master Ratatoskr?"

The squirrel in question folded his arms and gave me a little smug side-eye.

"Yes, we shall. Although, since I am half your size, it might be a tad difficult for me to keep pace. If one of you were to offer your services in transporting me, I'd be most grateful, yeah?"

Of course he was looking at me...

Princess Luna gestured with her head. "Fenrir, please give Master Ratatoskr a lift to Lord Tyr's room."

"Much obliged, Your Nocturnal Highness," the sycophantic squirrel praised, clasping both hands and rubbing them together. "Ooh! I'll be needing more of them macadamia nuts, a-thank you."

"Would you like them in a left-overs bag, Ratty?" Fluttershy offered.

"Mother!"

"Yes, please. Some of the best I've ever sampled!"

Ratatoskr then paused and threw me a questioning glance.

"Mother?"

"It's a long story," I sighed.

"Oh, well, in that case, I regret asking."

I'm certain I'm not the only one who's felt the overwhelmingly inexhaustible urge to grab the most irritating, arrogant jackass you know and throw them out of a fifty-story window.

Dropping to all fours, Ratatoskr arched his back and rocked backwards-to-forwards. Then, giving his rump a little (unnecessary) shake, he leapt forward and, gripping onto my left side with his damn nails, scurried onto my upper back and curled into a seated position, his tail doubling as a kind of organic saddle.

"Ahhh, comfy?" Ratatoskr sighed, shimmying himself on his bottom. "Let's-..."

"Say 'mush' and I'll have the kitchen staff turn you into a tree-rat stew."

"Right, okay...yeesh!"

The trek to Tyr's room took about twenty-five to twenty-six minutes from the kitchen and in that time, Ratatoskr expelled more words than a vomiting dictionary. Weird analogy, I know, but it actually happened. While we were all hanging out, Discord suggested a friendly game of charades and split the group into two teams of four; I was appointed the judge and given a rule book (because, of course Twilight had one on hoof) to memorize. When Twilight's team ended up winning, Discord accused her of not playing fair and spouting out "word vomit", at which point he conjured an anthropomorphic dictionary to empty its stomach of letters, words and phrases all over the floor. With that horrific display concluded, Discord told everyone, "Screw you guys, I'm going home!" and promptly vanished in a puff of smoke and sparks.

Anyway, Ratatoskr regaled us with stories of his travels. Sometime after Ragnarok, he claimed to have become bored and leapt through a fissure in space-time, referring to it as a "Bifrost ripple", arriving in a realm called Tír na nÓg or "The Land of the Young". Beyond a shining ocean of crashing teal-colored waves and an all-encompassing ring of swirling glittering mist, actually a type of Fae-magic called "glamour," he came upon a beach of bone-white sand and emerald-green, flora-bestrewn cliffs that towered hundreds of feet above him like monolithic stone giants frozen in time. The island itself was a vast paradise of eternally lush forests, playfully rushing rivers of crystalline water, crisp meadows and rolling hills of the sweetest smelling grass and vegetation imaginable. And then there was the fruit which, according to Ratatoskr was so sweetly ripe that a single bite could induce tears of euphoric bliss in even the most severe and cold-hearted of men.

Upon his arrival, Ratatoskr was introduced to the denizens of Tír na nÓg, who were all, regardless of gender or age, supernaturally beautiful specimens to behold, hence their common mortal appellation of "the Fair Folk." Tall and lithe, both the men and the women dressed in earth tones of brown and had complexions akin to glowing marble, sharp incandescent sea-green eyes and heads of hair ranging from copper to white-blonde. He supposedly charmed them to the point where they almost immediately invited him to a festival and he was escorted to a titanic silver tree bearing golden apples and strung with ignis fatuus lanterns of silver blue flames. Musicians played harps and flutes with so much skill and passion that the ash tree-dwelling miscreant found himself in a kind of dreamy, subconscious state of mercurial revelry that filled him with equal parts gaiety and terror. From dusk till dawn, the party raged and in that time Ratatoskr found himself drinking blueberry wine with the sea-god Manannán mac Lir, eating golden apples slathered in fresh honey and dancing with sprites and pixies on lily petals the size of oxen.

Things got a little complicated when he became entangled with the Queen of the Squirrel-Fae.

"So there I was, balls-deep in Queen Aibhlinn for the third time that day when her husband and his guards came bursting into the room. He yells, 'What have you done?!' and I, still thrusting away, responded with, 'Done? If you give me five more minutes, I will be.'"

Princess Luna let out an amused snort while a red-cheeked Fluttershy struggled to hold in a titter.

"So you cuckolded the Squirrel-Fae King? Then what happened?" I asked, no longer able to conceal my interest in hearing the rest of the tale.

"Well, after a couple of more thrusts, I yanked out my prick and leapt out of the birch tree whilst dodging a barrage of arrows. It took a few tries but I managed to open another Bifrost fissure and escaped before Rúadán's guards could skewer me like a freshly-caught stag."

Ratatoskr's tone was oddly wistful at the end.

"You know, I really cared for Aibhlinn, maybe even loved her. Who knows? My little swimmers might've done their job and I have a kit or a full litter back there."

"King Rúadán might not be merciful," Princess Luna said gravely. "If Aibhlinn did become pregnant, he might have ordered that the children be eliminated-..."

"Absolutely not!" Ratatoskr interjected abruptly. "What I mean to say is, yes, ordinarily you'd be right but Aibhlinn is close friends with the Morrígan and would almost certainly go to her for sanctuary. Believe you me, no one would dare cross that one."

Although he didn't go into a supreme amount of detail, the Morrígan appeared to be some sort of valkyrie-like figure of the Tuatha Dé Danann, a raven-goddess and psychopomp that led the souls of dead warriors to the Otherworld. Maybe she and Odin would've gotten along splendidly.

Fluttershy, possibly looking to alleviate the somewhat dour mood, broke the silence:

"Um, Ratatoskr? Where did you come from?"

That was actually a good question, one that I too desired to get answered.

"A long, long, long, long time ago, an acorn dropped from one of the World Tree's branches, bounced across the cosmos and dropped into the Well of Knowledge. The Well's keeper, the everlasting know-it-all called Mimir, picked up the acorn, dried it off with the sleeve of his tunic and breathed on it. The acorn cracked open and I emerged, albeit as a tiny squirrel no bigger than a man's thumb. Mimir raised me for a time, feeding me with dew from Yggdrasil's branches and teaching me the secrets of all reality. I then made my permanent residence inside of the tree and became a kind of messenger and explorer."

"You mean a gossip-mongering instigator?" I snidely remarked.

"I prefer to think of myself as a 'truth-bending self-entertainer,'" was the response. "If you can't laugh at others, then who can you laugh at?"

"That's not how that saying goes," I grumbled.

We finally arrived at Tyr's room, passing the quartet of Lunar Guards who stood vigilantly watching the door. Once inside, Ratatoskr, thankfully, hopped off of my back and scurried up onto the bed with an astounding speed and agility expected from someone who regularly scrambled up and down the Ash of the Nine Realms. Cupping his chin with one hand and tapping his foot, Ratatoskr hummed aloud and carefully studied the unresponsive man, murmuring to himself in some chattering, clicking dialect that had to belong to the tongue of his kin.

"Well, someone's had some work done, eh? Head's looking rounder, broader forehead, hooked nose...all in all, not a bad look. I mean, he still has that whole ruggedly-handsome thing going for him and while I miss the straight hair, he looks good with curly locks. Some guys get all the luck, n'est-ce pas?"

Princess Luna cleared her throat. "With all due respect, Master Ratatoskr, I did not bring you here to critique Lord Tyr's appearance. Can you determine the cause of his ailment or not?"

"Right, right, right, right, right," he waved a hand. "Let me have a look-see..."

Climbing up onto Tyr's shoulder, Ratatoskr proceeded to clear his throat, rather obnoxiously, I might add, and clapped, rubbing the palms together and flexing his fingers. Focusing intently on the god's face, we all watched as Ratatoskr's eyes erupted with a blue-violet luminescence, little yellow-white particles trailing off and popping like bubbles filled with bonfire sparks. It wasn't before long when twin swirling cones of prismatic light leapt from his optic nerves and washed over Tyr's face not unlike the beacon of a lighthouse. The man in the bed groaned but remained still, his own skin generating a soft ice-blue luster that danced above his flesh in smooth waves, a shrill, almost metallic ringing sound filling the air. I looked to see if Princess Luna had any clue as to what in the blazes was happening but her expression remained impassive.

"Chrrp-krru-rakaka! I do believe I've solved the mystery!"

The light-cones receded back into their usual hiding places and Ratatoskr hopped down towards the foot of the bed.

"What did you find?" Princess Luna inquired with bated breath. "What's causing this?"

"Well, Your Majesty, although I don't know the exact cause of Lord Tyr's comatose state, I've figured out why you're having difficulty entering his dreams. The fact of the matter is, his mind is elsewhere."

"What does that mean, Mr. Ratty?" Fluttershy asked gently.

"You see, my dear, Tyr is physically here but his consciousness, his astral self, his neurological energy, et cetera, appears to be missing. By the look of things, I would wager to say it's been AWOL since he arrived."

I took note of Tyr's chest and nostril movements.

"But he's breathing! How does that make any sense?"

Ratatoskr shook his head, glancing up at me as though I was an ignorant, snot-nosed child.

"You have a lot to learn, Kibbles 'n' Bits. The consciousness and the soul are separate non-corporeal constructs within every living being and are capable of existing without the other, at least for a time. Tyr's breathing is an automatic reflex, just the same as the beat of his heart or the respiration of his lungs. It doesn't take Hercule Poirot to figure out that one needs to recover his consciousness and pop it back into his head."

"But...where is Tyr's consciousness?"

Ratatoskr smiled at Fluttershy. "That's the rub, ain't it? Fact o' the matter is, we've got a semi-vacant organic vessel that's alive yet also sort of deceased, a kind of Schrodinger's cat, one left in a state between life and death. The truth is, I don't quite know where he's gone or how but I do have a rough idea of where it is that I have to go."

Flying off of the bed, Ratatoskr landed on Fluttershy's back and scampered into her left saddle bag, retrieving the small burlap sack she'd stocked with his left-overs and pulled out a sizable walnut. Briefly eyeing the hard-shell fruit, he carefully gnawed at the seam of the outer shell, successfully weakening it enough to wretch the two halves apart. Of course, came the part I dreaded the most. Shoving the whole thing into one cheek, Ratatoskr began crunching the walnut with his mouth-chisels, every scratch and scrape like a tiny nail being driven into my ear drums.

"You know, that is very annoying," I finally told him. "It's like someone is grinding glass beneath their boot-heel."

Ratatoskr ceased his manducating with an audible, "Hrrm?"

"Seriously, could you be any louder?" I traded glances with my companions. "How do you two not hear this? It's so grating that I think just the memory alone will intrude upon my most peaceful moments forever."

"You seem to know a lot about my chewing," Ratatoskr said with his mouth full. "Does it offend you? Huh?"

He swallowed and yanked the pull-strings shut, slinging the bag over one shoulder.

"I'm sorry that my chewing is bothering you. Please, don't get upset by my body's natural processes to provide itself with sustenance. I humbly apologize for my involuntary but wholly necessary eating sounds."

Did I already mention that I want to chuck this little smart-ass out of a window?

I felt something prodding me and found Fluttershy gesturing towards "Ratty".

"Fine," I mouthed, then begrudgingly exhaled a "Thank you."

"Now see? Was that so hard? And you're welcome."

You're welcome to forget the sharp teeth in my mouth and just hop on in!

"What will you do now?" Princess Luna asked Ratatoskr as he bounded to the floor and made his way over to the center of the room.

"With any luck, I'll find Tyr somewhere in the Astral-Spatial Continuum," Ratatoskr answered and raised a fingertip, the end of his nail emitting blue-violet sparks. "Not to worry, Princess, I'll find him and bring him back faster than you can say, 'multimodal reflection sorting.'"

Intoning some foreign language, Ratatoskr drew his nail through the empty air in a downward vertical line. The air expanded and contracted, rippling in a sort of fluid-esque motion before a tear in the fabric of the universe (or something to that effect) slowly unraveled before our very eyes. A grayish blue-purple ray of light bathed Ratatoskr in its brilliance, a whooshing semi-gaseous cloud of various hues flowing forth from the fissure, each one reaching for the traveler in the manner of a kraken's tendrils. It reminded me of the crazy in-between realm that I visited with Screwball and wondered if there was some kind of connection there. Was Yggdrasil a unique feature of my universe or was it some kind of all-encompassing, interdimensional nexus point?

Again, not something I'm intellectually qualified to tackle.

Ratatoskr turned around and grinned, giving us a two-finger salute.

"Miss Fluttershy, Fenrir. So long, farewell, auf wiedersehen, goodbye."

"Goodbye, Ratty!"

"See you later, Ratatoskr," I said in a pleasant manner.

Chuckling, Ratatoskr began to hum and as he passed through the Bifrost fissure, I heard him singing:

"I'm on the hunt, I'm af-ter you
Smell like I sound, I'm lost in a crowd
And Iiiiii'm hun-gry like the woooolf..."

The fissure snapped shut and I had just one prevailing thought:

Yeah, Tyr just might be screwed.

Author's Note

Pronunciation/Trivia/Fact Guide:
Argr (arr-grr): denotes effeminacy, cowardice or other unmanly behavior. This was seen as an incredibly offensive insult for one man to bestow upon another, enough to warrant death via trial by combat.
Manannán mac Lir (mon-nan-non mack leer): Irish warrior-god of the sea and ruler of Tír na nÓg.
The Morrígan (MORR-ree-gahn): Celtic goddess of ravens, death, battle and prophecy
Ratatoskr (rat-uh-tahsker): Meaning "drill-tooth" or "bore-tooth", Ratatoskr is a talking squirrel that is said to travel up and down Yggdrasil to spread gossip and incite outrage between the unnamed great eagle (who lives at the top) and the dragon Níðhöggr (who lives at the bottom) by fabricating insults they made about each other. When I picture Ratatoskr's speaking voice, I imagine him sounding like Ricky Gervais, one of my top favorite comedians, someone with a lot of fast-talking energy, dry, almost nonchalant snarkiness, and great sardonic know-it-all vibes.
Tír na nÓg (teer nah newg): Also known as "the Otherworld", it is a Celtic island paradise that serves as both a kind of afterlife as well as the home of the Tuatha Dé Danann
Tuatha Dé Danann (two-ah day don-nen): Irish pantheon of gods

Ratatoskr's exact origins aren't recorded in either the Prose or Poetic Edda so I took a lot of creative license there.

There are no such things as colossal fang-bats...as far as I know

Who Wants to Live Forever?

"Fen, please, let it go!"

I ignored Fluttershy's protests, marching down the castle's hallways with single-minded bloodlust in my thoughts and seething rage in my heart.

In the subsequent moments following Ratatoskr's chipper and melodious departure, I questioned Princess Luna as to the exact location of the throne room in the most polite and calm manner that I could manage. Upon receiving said coordinates, I thanked her and, instructing Fluttershy to wait for my return in our shared bedroom, promptly left to deal with some unfinished business, chiefly a certain royal and his unwarranted predatory behavior. Exiting Tyr's room, I began my trek with a long-limbed stride that quickly evolved into a swift semi-charge, the kind that would ordinarily be used to begin an intense chase after a large prey animal. Prince Blueblood had crossed a serious line and I was going to see to it that he would see the error of his ways, even if I had to horrifically mutilate him in order to do so. Perhaps whatever was left of the lecherous oaf would finally take the hint and correct his atrocious behavior.

Regrettably, it didn't take long for Fluttershy to gallop after me, struggling to keep pace with my longer gait but determined nonetheless to prevent me from "voicing" my grievances. I speculated that our prolonged time together clued her in to the murderous glint in my eyes or the erect guard hairs when I turned to leave but whatever it was, Fluttershy had deduced my true motivations and was steadfast to stop me. I'm sorry, Mother, but I can't let your wide-eyed naivete or kind-hearted sentimentality deny me retribution. If you catch a rat and gently place it back outdoors, it's only going to take advantage of your mercy and find a way to sneak back into the pantry. Sometimes, the only way to handle a pest is to drag it kicking and screaming out of its hiding spot and cave its skull in.

Metaphorically, obviously.

I wasn't going to kill Prince Blueblood. Merely make him wish that I had.

"Fen, calm down!"

"I am calm. See? This is my calm face."

Seeing that her protests were in vain, Fluttershy positioned herself in front of me and, with both hooves, pushed up against my chest in a pathetic attempt at hindering my advancement. I refused to slow down and wound up pushing her along, sliding the rearing pegasus across the floor with the ease of a bear nudging a birch sapling. A nearby janitor watched our exchange and shook his head, returning to his task of dusting the ornate portrait frames.

"Mother, please, this is embarrassing..."

"Fen, remember your heart!"

"My heart's just spiffy," I answered flippantly. "No issues here."

Strangely, my anger wasn't as intense as it usually was, the rampant ire burning in my veins simmering so lightly that the Hunger hadn't even been triggered. And yet, there was a..."phantom rage", for lack of a better word, a dark emotion lurking at the back of my head, one that was somehow both mine but also not. It slashed at my conscious restraint, snarling for me to seize Princess Celestia by the throat and rip her legs off one by one until she did what I commanded, which was to surrender her precious nephew. Ordinarily, this would've resulted in a tell-tale mental push or a crimson haze obstructing my vision with unadulterated malice, every fiber of my being howling, pun very much intended, for blood and devastation. However, beyond some very rare and far-between cases, this was the only occasion in which I felt completely and utterly in charge of myself and my actions.

I thought back to my heart attack and the ensuing conflagration I'd inadvertently caused, especially the unexpected transformation of my flames. Aside from their hue, abandoning the dark green in favor of light azure, their shape had also changed from jagged and frenetic to billowing and semi-gaseous, flowing softly like water instead of solidifying like stone, if that makes any sense. Whenever it had been previously accessed, my wolf's-fire had the itchy and squirm-inducing sensation of a million spiders marching across my flesh, filling my innards and mouth with the taste of ash and cinder. It's the closest I can get to describing what raw fury tastes like: the consumption and ingestion of the burnt debris of a gutted, scorched house.

Yet when it came to the blue fire, that feeling had replaced instead with a warm persistent breeze, one that dug through my coat, down through the bone and into my very soul. I was no longer enraged, well, I mean, I was, except it was more akin to placing blind animosity in the background in order to rear up something stronger, less venomous, and bring it to the forefront. On the one paw, I wanted to hurt Blueblood but on the other paw, it didn't come from a place of savagery and bloodthirsty devastation, rather to scare him off as opposed to ripping his guts out. No, my mission to protect Fluttershy, to safeguard my mother, overrode my desire for gore and misery but how did that completely rewrite how my powers functioned?

Just what the Tartarus happened to me?

Fluttershy changed tactics, flying upwards while tugging at my neck, her wings furiously beating in a rather sad attempt at trying, and failing, to move me even an inch.

"I'm okay, Fen. You, hrrm, don't need to do this!"

Abruptly halting, I magically caught Fluttershy before my sudden change in momentum nearly sent her careening forward. Setting her down, I caught the questioning sparkle in her eyes and shook my head.

"That's where you're wrong. I do need to do this."

Fluttershy huffed, "Why? Is this some kind of wolfish male pride?"

I leaned forward so that we were almost nose-to-nose.

"It's more than that. You didn't...!"

I took a moment to breathe. "He wanted you. I could smell his wanton desires, practically taste the sick-en-ing designs he had for you."

She glanced down, her cheeks darkened by my words.

"I could see it in his eyes," she half-muttered. "It made my skin crawl."

"That's why I have to see Princess Celestia. To ensure that he doesn't do this to another poor mare."

When Fluttershy raised her head, her usual bashfulness was replaced with a kind of fiery resolve I'd not seen from her in a long time.

"Then we'll go together."

A warm smile wormed its way onto my face and I gave her a firm nod.

"Together."

We soon neared the massive twin doors belonging to the throne room. On either side of the doors, six Solar Guards stood in two rows of three, their expressions as cold and hard as the spears they carried.

"Halt," the first one of the left stated and held out a hoof. "State your business."

I showed him my royal dog-tag and he nodded in comprehension.

"Her Majesty is currently in a meeting. I'd recommend waiting for-..."

As if on cue, the doors smoothly and soundlessly yawned open.

The guard was momentarily blanched.

"Erm, never mind. It appears you're expected..."

Thanking the guard, as well as his compatriots, I passed through the entryway with Fluttershy in tow, the doors automatically shutting in behind us.

Fluttershy placed her hoof on my foreleg.

"Remember," she whispered softly but firmly. "Be civil."

"'Civil' is my middle name," I answered in kind, though she looked skeptical.

Princess Celestia was seated on her throne, her forelegs crossed as she continuously nodded. On her right, a white unicorn mare was taking notes, her quill furiously scratching across the surface of the paper so rapidly I thought the friction might cause a miniature combustion. At the foot of the dais, Princes Blueblood was yammering on and on and I had to firmly root myself in place to keep from bounding across the room and sinking my teeth into his throat. Plus, it helped that Fluttershy kept a firm hold on my collar, one of the few times I was thankful for the accessory. The three noticed our arrival and I bit the insides of my mouth to prevent a savage grin at the sight of Blueblood shaking like a leaf.

"No, no, no! Keep that, that thing away from me!"

"Don't call him a 'thing'!" Fluttershy shot back and for a second, I thought I was going to have to restrain her.

"Fenrir, Fluttershy, how can I help you?" Princess Celestia asked us, though it was clear that she already knew the answer.

Prince Blueblood smirked in our vicinity, his lips puffed out in a ridiculous manner.

"They've no doubt come to slander me. That mare, completely unprovoked, might I add, sicced her attack-wolf on me. If not for the arrival of Princess Luna and the royal guards, I would've been severely injured. Or worse."

Oh, you want to play that game, do you? I have a fun game in mind, too. It's called, "Five-Second Chase" but I have to warn you, it's a game that I am very good at.

"Care to explain this?" Princess Celestia inquired neutrally.

"Well, Your Majesty, Fen and I were heading to the Royal Garden when we encountered Prince Blueblood. First, he mistook me for a servant, then a prospective employee that had lost her way. Then he..."

Fluttershy stopped, clearly embarrassed and a bit scared. I pulled her close to me and she settled into my one-armed embrace.

"Your nephew," I growled, giving the scoundrel a death-glare that caused a subtle tremor to grip the left side of his face. "Acted in an inappropriate manner towards Fluttershy. I took offense to this and reacted."

Prince Blueblood's jaw dropped.

"'Re-reacted'? You 'reacted'?! You snapped your teeth at me and threatened to peel my face off!"

Aside from a slight upward twitch of her mouth, Princess Celestia remained stone-faced.

"Is this true?"

This time, Fluttershy spoke up.

"Yes b-but Fen was only defending me! The prince," she enunciated with pure loathing. "Was making unwanted sexual advancements towards me."

"Lies! Didn't I say that it was going to be slander? I said that!"

The unicorn mare, who I assumed was Princess Celestia's royal secretary, just rolled her eyes and continued dictating her notes.

"And let's not forget," Blueblood continued, growing more and more cocky. "That this devil-wolf also set fire to the southwest corridor, causing thousands of bits in property damage and destroying priceless artwork."

Prince Blueblood climbed the steps of the dais and approached Princess Celestia, who noticeably drifted backward in her throne.

"Auntie, don't you see that this is nothing more than a malicious smear campaign? I recommend that you incarcerate this mare and fine her for causing emotional duress. As for this brute, he is obviously too dangerous to be around ponies and should be euthanized immediately!"

Buddy, you haven't the foggiest clue as to how "dangerous" I can be...

"Blueblood," Princess Celestia finally stated. "I am more than aware of the damage caused by Fenrir. However, that doesn't negate his or Miss Fluttershy's claims. I recommend that you confine yourself to your quarters for the remainder of the day until I decide on a proper course of action. You are dismissed."

"But, Auntie, they-..."

Slowly, Princess Celestia rose to her hooves, all sweetness evaporating from her face.

"Do I need to repeat myself?"

The prince audibly gulped and shook his head.

"Good. Now leave us."

Sulking past us, Prince Blueblood contemptuously aimed his eyes at me before the doors slammed shut behind him.

"Raven, thank you for your assistance but I have no further need of you for the moment."

The unicorn, Raven, curtsied deeply.

"Yes, Your Majesty. I shall take my leave."

Once she too had left, Princess Celestia addressed us:

"I apologize for my nephew's behavior. He's always been a difficult one to control."

"You call that 'control'?" I pronounced sarcastically, no longer able or willing to disguise the outrage in my voice.

"Fen, please..."

Fluttershy's cyan blue eyes met mine, their unspoken compassion and love washing over me in a serene wave. I paused mid-stride and parked myself on my rear, allowing her to smooth over my lower back. I narrowed my gaze at Princess Celestia, her expression never changing but something in her ocular examination changed. She almost looked...conflicted, as though she had one idea of me but was now reconsidering it with heavy internal conflict. Her eyes then shone with a kind of steely reservation, as though she'd made up her mind and decided to be on the offensive.

"This isn't the first time he's had accusations levied against him, is it?"

Princess Celestia's features darkened slightly.

"That is not your concern," the Solar Princess maintained in a level tone.

"It appears that I'm making it my bloody concern," I countered in kind.

Unexpectedly, the alicorn's anger faded, her tight-mouthed expression developing into a light smirk.

"Fenrir, your protectiveness and concern for Fluttershy's well-being is admirable. Truly, it is. We'd all be so lucky to have someone as fiercely loyal as you. However, your temper and impulsiveness leave much to be desired. Do not be so quick to isolate yourself because of misplaced rage and self-righteous indignation."

She gracefully descended the steps and stalked towards me, wings outspread like a bird of prey.

"I only wish to help remedy the situation. You would be wise to not snap at me."

Was that sagacious wisdom or a thinly-veiled threat?

Princess Celestia sighed, her wings ruffling back into place at her sides.

"Let me pose to you a question: what were Prince Blueblood's exact words?"

Fluttershy's fire had gone out, leaving her occasionally throwing me an uncertain glance.

"Well, first the prince assumed that I was a new servant and when I tried to clear up the confusion, he then thought that I was looking for a job and offered to help 'find me a position.'"

Princess Celestia nodded stiffly, as though she were listening to information that had already been relayed to her.

"I see..."

"But you weren't there!" I desperately voiced. "You didn't hear his tone, the way he looked at her. Just the stench of licentious intent was nearly suffocating."

"I understand," the primary monarch intoned a little too calmly for my taste. "But the fact of manner is, implication isn't the same as an incriminating statement of intent. Nevertheless, I will speak to him about his conduct."

"That's not good enough!" I countered vehemently, my upper lip shifting upward so that my teeth were partially on display. "A stern lecture is grossly ineffective as it is short-sighted."

"Fen, please!" Fluttershy pet my head with a wing. "Your Majesty, I apologize for his behavior but he's right. I don't think that a talking-to is going to cut it."

"I'm afraid my hooves are tied," Princess Celestia replied somewhat curtly, as though it was something she's had to explain repeatedly. "At this point, it's only a matter of hearsay. I believe you both, I really do, but the fact of the matter is that you have no proof of my nephew's ill intentions other than your interpretation of events."

Oh, how I wanted to chew her out. Did she think that we were lying or perhaps misremembering?

Wait a minute...

A candle lit inside my otherwise thick skull.

"The memory test!" I blurted out, both mares staring blankly at me. "Princess Celestia, you once performed that mnemonic scanning spell on me after the Tarocchi ordeal. You can do the same for Prince Blueblood."

Princess Celestia's eyebrows formed a sharp V as she considered my epiphany.

"Yes...that is true. Very well then. I will conduct a thorough investigation of my nephew's memories and prove the validity of both of your testimonies. Consider the matter already concluded."

Her verdict stated, the princess re-climbed the dais and returned to her throne.

"Thank you, Your Majesty," Fluttershy said gratefully, lowering her front half to the floor.

I, however, refused to genuflect and simply offered a curt head-dip.

As I turned to follow Fluttershy, I heard:

"Just one more thing, Fenrir."

All warmth had drained from Princess Celestia's face and voice.

"There will be no physical retribution against Prince Blueblood. Is that understood?"

The study's temperature literally dropped several degrees.

Standing tall, I unblinkingly met her gimlet stare.

"Yes. But if he tries anything, attacks Fluttershy or another mare, for example, nothing will protect him from me. Or nopony."

Her gaze unbroken, Princess Celestia gestured in the direction of the exit.

"Good day, Fenrir Lokison."

~*~

"He did what?!"

Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity met us outside the throne room, where Fluttershy and I took turns relating recent events. Both mares were enraged by our descriptions of the prince's behavior, especially Rarity, the normally calm and dignified mare holding a murderous glint in her eyes that I knew all too well. Apparently, Prince Blueblood more or less did the same thing to her, failing to recognize Rarity from the Grand Galloping Gala and taking the opportunity to flirt with her during one of her prior visits to Canterlot. In fact, nearly all of the mares in our friend-group had been subject to the scumbag's advances, though thankfully he never did anything other than subtly proposition them for frivolous fun-times so they didn't bother to report it. The only one who didn't find herself in Blueblood's line-of-fire was Rainbow and for that, the pegasus was both intensely relieved and extremely embittered.

"Calm down, Rares," Applejack said softly. "No use in gettin' all worked up over it."

"If it's any consolation," I assured the fashionista. "I snapped my teeth at Blueblood and nearly had him wetting himself in fear."

"That...yes, that actually does make me feel better," Rarity perked up.

Rainbow snorted. "I would've loved to have paid to see that."

"Well, actually," Fluttershy added painfully. "When Fen did that, he had a heart attack."

The three mares all pounced with fussing over me, their voices overlapping as they rapidly inquired about my welfare.

"Wait, wait, wait! One at a time, please! We don't want to stress him out!"

Their chatter died down, thankfully, giving me room to think.

I held up a paw. "Mother, ladies, I assure you, I'm fine. It was just a fluke."

"Ah don't know about that," Applejack shook her head. "My great-uncle Ellis Bitter said something similar and, bam! He dropped dead at the age of fifty-seven. His ticker just wasn't strong enough."

"Applejack!" Rarity exclaimed. "You're not helping."

"Ah'm just sayin', don't downplay heart conditions."

Fluttershy patted my foreleg. "It's going to be okay, Fen. We're going to see Dr. Fauna as soon as we get back home."

"Thank you, Mother, ladies. If you'll excuse me, I have business elsewhere."

Rainbow's eye cocked skeptically. "'Business'? What 'business'? You don't do anything."

"Yes, I do."

"Licking your nuts isn't a pastime."

"As opposed to running your mouth like a broken faucet?"

Leaping onto one back-hoof, Rainbow took up a fighting stance, her forelegs raised in the air with her wings spread and a hindleg cocked.

"Do you want to go, Pup?"

"Bring it on, Air-head!"

"Please stop you two," Fluttershy jokingly commanded. "I swear, you're like siblings."

This gave Rainbow Dash pause.

"Wait, if Flutters is Fen's mom, and she's like a sister to me, wouldn't that make me his aunt?"

"I suppose?" Fluttershy considered, then beamed at this. "That sounds nice."

"Yeah, only a fun aunt, not the old ones that sit on the couch and stuff their faces with wrapped caramel candies while they drone on about snow globe conventions."

"That's...oddly specific," I commented in befuddlement. "Anyway, I'll see you all later."

After a quick stop in the kitchen, as well as some assistance from a kindly maid, I traveled to the western part of the castle and arrived at a seemingly innocuous wooden door, one that looked no different than the majority of doors found throughout the castle. I tapped on the barrier with a paw and waited for a reply.

"It's open," a voice dejectedly moaned on the other end.

Magically turning the knob, I entered and looked across the room, where, on a bed pushed against the farthest wall, Spike was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the mattress, his head hung low and his hands folded on his lap. Closing the door behind me, I padded up to him and, letting my saddlebags slid off, took a seat on the floor, my tail lazily swishing behind me.

"Hi."

Spike lifted his head. "Did Twilight send you?"

"No, I just came to see how you were holding up."

The drake shifted so that he could look me in the eye.

"Not great. I embarrassed myself and Twilight. Not to mention I got banned from the museum for throwing up on somepony and to top it all off, I looked like an idiot in front of Rarity."

"That does sound rough, buddy," I agreed. "But I wouldn't worry about it so much."

"Yeah? And why is that?"

"Because you and I both know that Twilight loves you more than anything in the world. I mean, besides making lists. And books. And potato chips. And Princess Celestia, Star Swirl the Bearded, obscure facts, history, thaumaturgy. Actually, now that I think about it, she loves a lot of stuff more than you. Never mind."

Thankfully, my diminutive friend reacted the way that I'd hoped, letting out a little chuckle.

"Yeah, she does. She really needs a coltfriend."

I allowed a bit of silence to creep in before I spoke again.

"Listen, Twilight overreacted and I'm sure she'll be back up here trying to patch things up with you. Just you wait, this whole malarkey is going to blow over in no time."

"Do you really think so?" Spike's voice was quiet, almost vulnerable.

For someone so mature, it's easy to forget that he's a child. Spike does so much for Twilight and the others and all he really needs is for someone to take care of him from time to time. Maybe I'm getting too soft but I felt myself empathizing with him and all I wanted to do at that moment was to give him a hug and tell him that everything was going to be okay. However, I also knew that as a fellow male, he didn't need too much physical affection. Right now, what he needed was reassurance that everything was going to turn out okay.

"I know so. As for Rarity, I doubt she thinks any less of you."

My left ear swiveled at the sound of light breathing on the other side of the door. I allowed myself to relax as the gentle scent of chamomile and lavender filtered through my nostrils and instead of calling out the eavesdropper, I kept my focus on the dragon in front of me.

Spike sighed, "I don't know. Look, I know everypony thinks that I'm just a dumb kid with a crush. I know Rarity doesn't see me as anything but a little drake. That doesn't mean that I can't try, right?"

I smiled, letting my teeth peek out. "You really are quite bright for your age, you know that?"

Spike's eyes drifted down, clearly somewhat embarrassed by my praise.

"The truth is, I couldn't give you any advice because I've never been in love before. The only relationship I had before coming to Equestria was brief and really more of a...ahem, 'transaction.'"

"You mean, sex, right?"

Spike's blunt response momentarily blindsided me.

"Yes, I mean sex. I met this she-wolf, 'things' happened and we went our separate ways. I didn't even meet my sons until a couple of hours before my death and it was less of a tearjerker family reunion and more like an introduction to my allies in bloodshed and destruction."

"That's pretty depressing, dude."

Unexpectedly, Spike then broke out in a fit of barking laughter.

"It could, it could be the name of your biography!"

I soon joined him, seeing the absurd truth in his joke.

"I know! 'That's Pretty Depressing, Dude' by Fenrir Lokison."

"Sounds like a best-seller to me!"

Our laughter soon died out and we both sighed.

"Hey Fen?"

"Hmm?"

He reached over and scratched the top of my head, my tail furiously flicking from the contact.

"Thanks."

"My pleasure. Oh, before I forget!"

Opening up my saddlebag, I withdrew an oblong octagonal blue gem and passed it to Spike.

"Just a little something I nicked from the kitchen."

Spike's eyes immediately lit up. "Whoa, thanks, dude! You're the best!"

"Heh, I know."

This earned me a chin scratch, too.

Rising to my paws, I replaced my saddlebags.

"I should go, you know, before you and the gem get cozy."

"'Cozy'? We're going to get freaky!"

I snorted at this and opened the door, coming face-to-face with Twilight Sparkle.

"Er, hi Fen. I heard about what happened. Are you alright?"

"I think so. It's nothing to be concerned about."

The severity of her worried expression was a tad concerning.

"You should be!" Twilight answered somewhat harshly. "Heart attacks are nothing to brush aside!"

I drew back a little, confused by her desperate, downright aggressive tone..

"Alright, alright, I'll get somepony to look at it."

Satisfied, Twilight peered past me and in the direction of her ward. She was about to say something else when I beat her to the proverbial punch:

"Just take it easy on him. He needs his big sister, not a lecturer."

"Of course."

I brushed past Twilight and caught a glimpse of the dark green gem hidden behind her back.

Smiling, I began to whistle softly and left.

~*~

True to her word, Princess Celestia performed a thorough interrogation of Prince Blueblood and even she was surprised by what she'd found. It seems that her nephew used some of his astonishingly-high yearly allowance to financially support a few mares he'd carelessly impregnated, including two former castle maids, a Zebrican foreign dignitary, a Crystal Empire Royal Guard and a local married trendsetter by the name of Upper Crust. I don't know what happened after that awkward discussion but apparently Celestia was livid and if the rumors are to be believed, she arranged to have him magically neutered and sent to a sexual rehabilitation center. As karmically-pleasing as that sounds, I had my reservations that Blueblood would get any kind of punishment other than a firm talking-to and a court-mandated appearance to ensure that he officially compensated both the mares and their bastard offspring. You can call me a cynic if you like but even someone as ignorant as me knew how this system functioned and was operated.

Now I really wished I'd just offed him when I had the chance.

...Not really. Somehow, in spite of my loathing of the scumbag in question, I didn't actually want to eat or otherwise eviscerate Prince Blueblood. Other than the obviously disgusting aftertaste of zealously-applied cologne and mane-gel, the other issue that turned me away from a violent course of action was ultimately decided not by Fluttershy or any of my friends but something within me. I simply had no desire to wreak horrible vengeance against him.

I know, strange, right?

Maybe all of this peace and friendship stuff was rubbing off on me too well.

When Fluttershy said that I should see a specialist, I didn't expect Dr. Fauna of all ponies to show up at the castle. It appears that Princess Luna, shortly after the meeting with Ratatoskr, had written an invitation-aka "ordered"-the veterinarian to come to Canterlot in order to give me a physical. True, any other physician would've sufficed but Fauna was the only one that I trusted and, if I'm being honest, I actually kind of like her. She smells like fresh hazelnuts and ripe blueberries.

"Hello again, Fluttershy!" Dr. Fauna greeted, shaking Mother's hoof. She then held out a limb towards me. "Hello Fen. This is quite the re-introduction, isn't it?"

"Indeed it is, Doctor," I nodded and shook her hoof with what little dexterity I had.

Dr. Fauna's smile extended. "I'm not sure I can get used to that. Now then, let's get to the bottom of this, yes?"

The examination began with her directing me to sit on the edge of my bed and using something called a sphygmomanometer, or "blood pressure monitor", a device used to, what else? Measure one's blood pressure. It consisted of a thin black cuff connected to a rubber hose ending in a hoof-held air pump attached to some sort of glass-faced gauge. Placing the cuff around my upper foreleg and securing it in place with velcro, Dr. Fauna squeezed the pump which in turn caused the cuff to fill with air and tighten around my foreleg. Thankfully, apart from some mild pressure from the cuff's constriction, I didn't feel anything and there was no pain involved so I was able to remain calm until Dr. Fauna removed the cuff and placed it into her medical bag. Mother was so proud and stroked my head lovingly, even going so far as to call me, "a brave boy."

I don't know about that but I won't deny head-pats or compliments.

"Twenty-eight over sixteen," Dr. Fauna read aloud, recording the results in a small spiral notepad. "Very good; that's an ideal amount."

Next, Dr. Fauna pulled out a stethoscope, the iconic tool of every medical professional.

"Now take a deep breath."

She placed the cold metal resonator against the left side of my chest.

Innnnn and ouuuuut...

Dr. Fauna listened intently through the stethoscope's earpieces with a neutral expression.

"Again," she stated, switching to the right side.

Once more, I obeyed.

She repeated the process, placing the resonator on my upper and mid back as well.

"Again."

Innnn...and ouuuuut...

Sitting back in her wheeled office chair, Dr. Fauna removed her stethoscope and carefully set it aside, studying me with unblinking scrutiny as she made more notes. She ordered some guards to wheel in a contraption resembling a flat TV monitor bolted to a metal arm that sat on top of a metal frame. Beneath the frame, there was a pale light white-brown box equipped with several buttons, dials and multiple small screens, each one buzzing to life when the good doctor flipped a switch on the center console. A short, near-transparent ice blue crystal near the top of the box appeared to be the device's power source, the pentagonal stone softly emitting a humming luminescence every four-and-a-half seconds, but that theory was just an educated guess on my part. On the device's right side, Dr. Fauna unhooked an apparatus resembling a metal oval on a short handle, a spiraling cord draping from the bottom of the handle and plugged into the box.

Squeezing some lubrication onto the oval, Dr. Fauna spread around the thick substance and held up the apparatus, which smelled faintly of some sort of wax-coated plastic.

"Hold still, Fen. This won't hurt a bit, I promise."

Eyeing the weird lubricant-covered object, I silently gave my consent and Dr. Fauna gently swiped the oval-shaped end of the device over the left side of my chest. Both Fluttershy and I watched the fuzzy blue-tinted monitor, which now displayed a beating heart, an audible thumping emitting from the box's speakers. Peering at the monitor, Dr. Fauna again took some more notes, repeatedly checking and double-checking the screen with a look of utter bewilderment. Wordlessly, she removed the apparatus and, placing it back on its hook, turned the rest of the machine off and scoured her notes, muttering something under her breath that even I had a hard time picking up on. She then lifted her head up and stared at me as though it was the first time seeing me.

Fluttershy placed a hoof on my left front paw.

"What is it, Dr. Fauna?"

The veterinarian responded with an exasperated sigh.

"Everything looks and sounds good, great even! I dare say, Fenrir has a perfectly healthy heart, possibly the healthiest I've ever seen in a canine patient."

Unwrapping a saltwater taffy, she popped it into her mouth.

"I don't...excuse me, I don't understand it. How you could possibly experience cardiac arrest of any kind completely baffles me."

"Because of his exceptional health?" Fluttershy ventured.

"It's more than that."

We all turned towards the entryway and found another earth pony mare had entered the scene. I recognized the newcomer as Dr. Life Support, Tyr's current physician and the main researcher into his unique biology. Today, she wore a baby blue lab coat over a bright orange sweater and a lime-green necktie covered in yellow rubber duckies. Who designs this mare's wardrobe? Honestly.

"Forgive my intrusion. I meant to come earlier but I had another patient to look after."

She took her place beside Dr. Fauna and continued:

"During Fen's coma, I personally examined him and found some startling results. I contacted some colleagues of mine who are specialists in the hematology field, and they filled in some gaps for me. Incidentally, those same colleagues also took a look at your buddy Tyr as well. You both have unusual physiologies, though I'm sure that comes of no surprise to you at this point."

Dr. Life Support took a moment to push her glasses further up her muzzle.

"Your injuries from the chimera attack, the lacerations, blood loss and exposure to the creature's venom, all should've been fatal. The amount of toxins your body was exposed to alone should've killed you and yet you survived with no ill effects, not even scar tissue or any other signs of physical trauma."

"What are you saying, Doctor?"

"What I'm saying, Fluttershy, is that Fen's body is a miracle of modern science. Whenever a biological creature faces a physical injury, let's say, for example, a cut, blood flows to the site of the injury and clots form on the surface to prevent further infection, resulting in a scab or scar. In your case, Fen, for you to be able to recover so quickly means that your cells are able to react and move at a far more accelerated rate than anything in documented Equestrian zoology. Not even the princesses possess such rapid regenerative properties, their slowed aging process and enhanced physical durability contributed solely to the vast reserves of magic within their bodies."

"That's incredible but it's not new," Fluttershy responded, though visibly impressed by the diagnosis. "I already know that Fen is a fast healer, and so does he."

"'Fast'? That's an understatement!" Dr. Life Support burst out. "What he's capable of is impossible!"

"So what does this mean?" Dr. Fauna asked. "And what does it have to do with Tyr?"

"I'm getting to that. Mitosis is the division and replication of chromosomes, a process designed to replace damaged and worn-out cells. Now, cellular division is a limited process as there are a finite amount of chromosomes within the body and this leads to the eventual withering and decay of those same chromosomes. However, upon further examination, it's been discovered that both Fen and Mr. Tyr's bodies are mostly made up of stem cells, specialized cells found in embryos, that is, infant fetuses, as well as within the bone marrow, skin and blood vessels of adults. Unlike chromosomes, stem cells do not decay over time, constantly replenishing lost or damaged cells an infinite number of times."

Dr. Life Support's focus was now on me, her face now full of awe and wonderment.

"Both you and Tyr have bodies composed of ninety-five percent stem cells, enabling you to recover far more quickly from not just physical damage but from poisoning and advanced cellular deterioration, i.e. aging, as well. Tartarus, with the amount of stem cells inside of your body, it may even be possible that you might not age another day. You could very well be immortal."

I swayed a little, my breath momentarily knocked out of me. Immortality...that's certainly not a concept I'd ever thought I'd entertain. So, what, does that mean I'm destined to outlive everyone and everything? I'd suspected that perhaps my lifespan would be extended to some degree but this was ridiculous.

"So I can't die?" I uttered aloud, though it was more of a rhetorical statement of self-actualization rather than a legitimate query.

As was to be expected, Fluttershy was quick to comfort me, rubbing my withers in little circles.

"Why are we only hearing about this now?"

"That's a good question," Dr. Fauna nodded. "Why wait all this time?"

Dr. Life Support responded almost defensively:

"Do you know how long it took my colleagues and I to properly arrive at such a conclusion? We're practically steering a ship blindfolded into uncharted waters, with no map or compass, and during an active hurricane."

The good doctor's metaphor-laden words barely registered with me, my mind swirling with a hundred different probabilities and doubts as to my next course of action.

"Can you do anything to take it away?"

All three mares stared at me but only Dr. Life Support seemed bewildered rather than sympathetic.

"'Take it away'?" Dr. Life Support parroted. "Mr. Lokison, taking our limited knowledge of your genetic composition out of the equation, why on Equus would you want this? Your cells, as well as those of your bipedal friend, could very well be the key to enriching life, not just for ponies but for all of Equestria's sentient citizens. Longer lifespans, stronger resistance and/or immunity to disease, a greater tolerance for toxins and poisons! Would you really deprive the scientific community of the chance to study you, to learn how to conquer death, or at the very least, forestall it?"

Leaping off of the bed, I loomed over Dr. Life Support, her breathing noticeably slowed down.

"Everything and everyone dies, Doctor. Cattle die, stars die, even gods die. That is the way of the world, regardless of whose it is. Living in fear of death and uncertainty is no way to live. The only thing that matters is how you choose to live with the time you have."

I turned and left the room, unconcerned with whether or not my advice sank in.

Traversing the castle, I arrived at my and Fluttershy's room and slammed the door closed. The room itself was cozy, the walls painted a grayish lilac with deep sky blue horizontal stripes and eggshell white wood trim along the bottoms and doorways that had been etched with tiny yellow-gold suns. This color scheme, while giving the room an inviting, homely feel to it, was a little too clean for my taste, lacking any kind of lived-in quality. On the far left wall, twin full size beds sat on either side of a small light gray-brown nightstand, the top of which sat a brass table lamp, the bell-shaped lampshade a pale azure and decorated with puffy white clouds. It possessed a beaded dark bronze pull-cord ending in a tiny medal that took the shape of Princess Celestia's cutie mark.

I flopped onto the bed closest to the door and, after slowly rotating in place whilst kneading at the green-blue, neon-blue, orange, and yellow quilt comforter, settled down onto my stomach and curled my limbs up beneath me. Gradually, I allowed myself to sink into the mattress, the cottony pliable blanket relaxing my nerves, shutting the world out as I sank into the mattress. My tongue lazily flicked out to wet my nose, huffing out a snort of air and smacking my lips while I tried to forget all of my worries. I was warm and comfortable, yet my tail refused to settle down, swiping crazily left and right and swish-swish-swishing against the quilt. No, my thoughts refused to allow me the luxury of relaxing.

"You could very well be immortal..."

Would this mean watching Fluttershy, my adoptive mother, the one whom I cherished above all others, wither and die right before my very eyes? To watch her feebly drag her time-ravaged form around on a walker, her mind desiccated by the ages to the point where she no longer had any awareness of my identity or even her own? What about my friends, like Spike, the other Element Bearers or the Cutie Mark Crusaders? What about Angel or Winona?

Gods, it seems as though even death wants nothing to do with me.

My brow furrowed deeply at Dr. Life Support's attitude regarding everlasting life.

Those who seek power over that which they cannot control, such as death, always inevitably succumb to their greatest fear. I can understand that but I can't make others learn it too. Odin, from what I understood, as our interactions were incredibly scarce, desired power above all things, distinctively power derived from knowledge, knowledge to enchant, to ensnare, to manipulate and to bend to his will and machinations. However, that being said, Tyr always maintained that Odin was keen to share most of what he knew, bestowing runes upon his fellow gods and teaching spells and knowledge to his mortal worshipers. The only thing that Ásagrimmr jealously kept to himself was whatever secret message he whispered into the ear of the dead Baldr as the latter laid on his funeral pyre, remaining possibly the biggest riddle in all of the Nine Realms.

Yet for all his preparation, Odin was still eaten, the human world destroyed and Asgard reduced to rubble.

It's like poetry; it rhymes.

"Fen?"

I didn't move upon hearing Fluttershy's voice, nor did I speak. Just what could I say?

Passing my line of side, Fluttershy crawled onto the bed and sat beside me, her breathing just as calm and light as ever. Unprompted, I scooched up and laid my head on her lap, letting out a sad little whine as I did so. Wordlessly, she started to pet my scalp, working her way down the back of my neck and down my withers, her touch both smooth and firm. I let out a sigh, each pass lulling me into a sense of peace and security, so much so that I found myself almost forgetting the subject that was stressing me out. The key word being "almost."

My eyes ached, my vision partially obscured by a fluctuating mist of moisture. I turned my head so that my right eye was peering up at Fluttershy, her face full of empathy and barely contained sorrow for my plight. I could no longer control myself and allowed the tears to fall, and I'm not ashamed to admit that this devolved into full-on sobbing. Like a tiny baby, I balled my eyes out, twisting myself to lay on my side and tucking myself into a furry ball of self-pitying misery. My emotional anchor continued to caress my head, even laying a few kisses on my brow, her rose-pink mane soft as falling flower petals on my muzzle.

"Mother..."

"Shh, I know, sweetheart," she sniffled. "Mother's here."

Saltwater droplets tapped against my cheek.

"I don't want to live on without you," I childishly admitted in between sobs. "I love you."

"I love you too, my precious Fen."

Soon, Fluttershy's weeping matched my own.

"You'll always be my son, my little pup..."

~*~

The exact duration of our little snuggle and cry session eludes me and I take no umbrage with that. What I do know is that after a stretch of time, Rainbow Dash came knocking on our door to inform us that dinner was being prepared. Once she'd poked her head in and witnessed what was happening, she quietly excused herself and left without another word. No wisecracks, no disgust at our display of emotional vulnerability, just a respectable "See you two at dinner" and the light thud-click of the door behind her. I think, for all of her hardhearted reticence to showcase her softer, empathetic side, Rainbow truly understands how much it means for others to let out their inner strife in a way she herself would usually call, "sensitive" or "wimpy."

Wiping away our tears, Fluttershy, no Mother, led me to the dining hall. There, everyone, sans the Royal Sisters, had gathered for another grand evening meal. The air was thick with tension and I could feel six pairs of eyes on me all the while, making me feel quite uncomfortable. It would seem as though word travels fast within the castle's walls, if their reactions to my presence were anything to go by. We took our seats and all the conversation virtually stopped.

"Fluttershy, Fen, hey there," Twilight greeted us somewhat hesitantly as we took our seats.

Rainbow peaked over at me but said nothing, her gaze compassionately inquisitive.

"Are you alright?" Pinkie asked us in an oddly serious tone.

"It's...complicated."

Pinkie placed her hoof over my paw and gave me a subdued smile.

"If you ever want to talk...you know where to find me."

"Thank you, Pinkie," I managed and patted her hoof. "Where are the other princesses?"

"I heard Princess Luna is still in Lord Tyr's room," Spike informed me, maintaining his usual personality. "Apparently it's some kind of 'top-secret business,'" he added while using his first two claws on each hand to form air quotes.

That's certainly odd. I hope everything's alright.

"Princess Celestia is in her private study," Twilight expounded. "She won't see or speak to anypony, not even me. Whatever it is, it's got her complete and utter attention."

"Like you when yer studyin' some kind of relic or somethin'?" Applejack joked.

Twilight blushed heavily at this. "I don't do that...much."

"Sure you don't!"

Everyone answered all at once, leading to a collective laugh.

It wasn't long before the food was ready, the ponies were served fruits, grains and vegetables while Spike was given his usual bowl of sparkling gemstones. For me, there was some nice roast lamb garnished with rosemary, black pepper and a hint of garlic, the whole animal paired up with cooked saffron rice and steamed honey-glazed carrots. My appetite was understandably quite weak, barely finishing a quarter of the lamb and a few nibbles of the sides, though none of my present company brought this up. I looked at each and every one of their faces and found myself gripped by the realization that one day, all of them, possibly with the exception of Twilight, would be dead and buried. No more jokes, dinners or public events, just me visiting their grave sites and figuring out how to move on from their demises, whether it be from illness, old age, accident or a battle gone awry.

"Excuse me. I think I'm done."

"Are you okay, Fen?"

I looked at Mother and shook my head.

"I'm not sure. I'm going for a walk."

Twilight stood up, both forelegs planted on the tabletop.

"A-are you sure? You've barely touched your lamb. I think you should-..."

"Give it a rest, Twilight," Rainbow said somewhat testily. "Clearly, he's not doing well."

"Thanks, Rainbow," I told her and pushed out my chair.

"See you later, buddy," Spike waved and I returned it weakly before leaving.

~*~

I opened the door to Tyr's room and to my complete lack of surprise, Princess Luna was already there. What threw me for a slight loop, however, was what the Princess of the Night was doing at that moment. Tyr was no longer in his bed, instead his limp form was positioned inside of a sizable steel tub, his arms hanging over the rim and his torso and head supported by a thick royal blue and sky blue-striped cotton arm-pillow. Steam rose up from the warm water, a thick layer of bubbles concealing Tyr's lower half from view so at least his modesty had been preserved. Seated upon a low wooden stool, Princess Luna was manually scrubbing the áss' middle torso with a fluffy pine green sponge strapped to one hoof, lathering his skin and covering it with a healthy dosage of dripping suds.

Noticing my presence, Princess Luna stopped mid-stroke.

"This is not what it looks like."

"It looks like you're keeping him clean," I replied nonchalantly and settled down onto my haunches two feet away from the tub.

My indifference to the situation put Princess Luna at ease and she resumed her task, even humming to herself as she did so, while I was content to sit in silence. Neither one of us spoke, the stillness interrupted by the trickling of water, the soft scraping of a sponge on flesh and my equine friend's gentle persistent humming, the ambiance creating a soothing, relaxing environment. The humming gave way to light singing, though as it was what I perceived to be Old Ponish, I had no idea what the lyrics meant but going by the slow melody and the longing in the words, I'd hazard a guess that it was some kind of love ballad. Princess Luna kept her eyes straight ahead in a clear effort to avoid eye-contact with Tyr's nether-region, though every now and then, I caught her gaze flicking downward in a series of quick mini-peeks. That is, until, partially in jest, I cleared my throat and unblinkingly stared at her, making it clear that I was aware of her attempted sneakiness.

Oh my, to see the otherwise stoic and in-control Princess of the Night react like a filly caught with her hoof in a cookie jar was a sight I shall have locked inside my brain for all eternity, provided she doesn't kill me first. If she can kill me...

"I-I did not mean it! It was just a cursory glance!" Princess Luna swiftly babbled out. "It is difficult to properly wash him without peeking just a little bit! I meant no harm! I swear, I'm not a sexual deviant!"

My expression of faux anger faded and I could no longer conceal the smirk that'd wormed its way across my jaws. Leaning on the tub-rim with a foreleg, Princess Luna stuck out her bottom lip and gave a little hmph!, clearly not amused with me or my gag. Am I allowed to refer to a pony as cute? Because that was kind of bucking adorable, if I can be frank with you.

"It's fine, Luna!" I chuckled a bit. "I know you're not a freak like Lyra."

"That is good," she sighed in relief and muttered, "You do not wish to know what that mare dreams about."

Sucking on a man's fingers? Singing about anthropology and the virtues of being a homo sapien? Coercing Bon Bon into entering a polyamorous relationship with a hapless human male bartender?

"You're right, I don't."

Time passed with nary a spoken word, until I asked:

"Luna? How do you cope with being immortal?"

Pausing, Princess Luna let Tyr's right arm dangle in the grip of her magic. Her face was one of deep, almost sorrowful contemplation, as if belonging to someone that had thought of such a question before but never had the chance to discuss her opinion on the matter. She then squeezed the excess water out of her sponge and began scrubbing, taking care to avoid putting too much pressure on the pale limb.

"That is quite the loaded question, Fen. What brought that about?"

I related to her the most recent events, condensing the story due to both time and for simplicity's sake. When I'd finished, Princess Luna nodded in comprehension and gave me a sad little smile.

"It did not feel too good to hear such news did it?"

I sighed and shook my head.

"I mean, in my...previous life, I was very, very long-lived and I thought it would probably be more of the same...but this? It's insane."

"I was not born an alicorn, you know," Princess Luna related after a temporary pause. "Neither was Tia or any of our kind. We all started out as regular ponies, just as mundane and ordinary as everypony else."

"With the added bonus of being born into a high status-family and having access to incalculable wealth."

"Well, that too," she giggled fleetingly before her melancholy returned. "My sister and I knew what was expected of us from day one but we also knew that the chances of us ascending were astronomical. In those days, Equestria was divided into multiple kingdoms, at least two hundred or so, each one with a different dynasty."

She pronounced the word, "din-nuh-stee," though this mattered extremely little.

"And their own royal family, most of whom were of the Three Tribes. Even then, there was no guarantee that a pure-blood royal would become an alicorn yet it was seen as a prestigious honor that everypony aspired to accomplish."

"So...it was like obtaining godhood?" I posited.

Princess Luna tilted her head upward to the right side in a kind of "I guess so" gesture.

"I suppose, in a rudimentary kind of way. Alicorns were, and I think, still are, seen as the pinnacle of equine perfection, a near-immortal amalgamation of all three tribes with all of their strengths and none of the weaknesses. Any offspring born of the union between a Tribespony and an alicorn, or a pair of alicorns, were not only gifted with more innate raw magical talent and a slightly longer lifespan but were also fairer and healthier than 'regular' citizens."

Lowering Tyr's right arm, she rinsed it off, treating his body as though it were made of porcelain.

"Tia and I were daughters to the rulers of Equestria's largest kingdom, so you can imagine the pressure that we felt to try and live up to our parents' and nation's expectations. We both ascended at the same time and in a public manner, brought about when she lifted the sun and I the moon. At that moment, we felt invincible, our achievements drawing on the love of the crowd and the pride of our mother and father. After that, our parents sat us down and explained to us what our ascension truly meant, the new capabilities and the responsibilities that came with it. We would age slower than regular ponies, outlive everypony we knew and essentially stay young and beautiful forever while our friends and family grew old and died."

Wringing the sponge, Princess Luna got to work on Tyr's left arm, starting with the underside.

"In the general public and aristocracy's eyes, the two of us became very desirable as wives, our alicorn statuses informing others that we were of the highest pedigree and you can imagine the amount of suitors that clamored to claim us for their own. Sister eventually married the son of a lesser king, a warrior-prince named Spear Shaker and I, well, you already know all about that story."

That last part was punctuated with a hoof-wave, as if to indicate that she had nothing more to say on the topic and hoped that I wouldn't ask anymore questions about it. Clearly, there was still a lot of baggage that Princess Luna had to unpack and she wasn't ready for that yet, not even with me. I couldn't blame her; that mare had been through a lot.

I scooted closer, Tyr and the tub resting between she and I.

"Do you regret it? Ascending, I mean."

Moving onto Tyr's left armpit, Princess Luna exhaled troubled air from her nostrils.

"Yes...but at the same time, no. I will not deny the perks that came with it, nor will I forget the stress of the duties and expectations thrust upon me. Alicornhood meant that all races treated Tia and I differently, some with respect and near-fanatical reverence, others with disdain, jealousy and suspicion. However, without our ascension, we never would've been able to perform so many great deeds or help so many. In my view, immortality, or agelessness, is a double-edged sword, a blessing and a curse that only a select few can bear to live with and even fewer can wield properly without losing sight of who they are or their original intentions."

Princess Luna's hoof brushed against Tyr's cheek and temple.

"Everyone thinks that immortality makes life worth living but it is the reverse. Life, and those around you, are what makes immortality worthwhile."

Her eyes peered deeply into mine, intensely boring into my soul

"Do you understand, Fenrir Lokison?"

My life in this world unfolded like the rapid flipping of a great book's pages, a series of images passing by me at break-neck speed. Every decision, every agony and victory, every road traveled flashed before my eyes. I recalled every moment spent with my friends, every laugh and discussion I shared with Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Angel and even Discord and Screwball. I remembered flirting with Winona, of sharing feelings and secrets, feeling her fur against mine and basking in her scent. Most of all, my time with Fluttershy, my adoptive mother, occupied my thoughts, from our first meeting to my post-battle condition in the Everfree Forest, our recent confrontation with Princess Celestia and her presence during Dr. Life Support's lecture.

I remembered her every moment of compassion, the physical affection and unconditional support she'd shown me throughout my time here. Fluttershy became the reason that I made friends with the other ponies, creating my connection to the fillies, dragons, owls, rabbits, and so on. Despite knowledge of my past, she remained by my side, inspiring me to do and be better and though my progress has been slow, it's still present all thanks to her. I now had friends and a family, things far more precious than any gold, jewels or even bacon, something that I would never trade away or take for granted. Through them, I finally achieved my greatest goal.

I finally belonged somewhere.

"Yes...I understand..."

Princess Luna smiled softly. "Yes, I believe you do."

"I'm still terrified."

"That is to be expected. Change is always scary, as is the prospect of losing those closest to you. But if I have learned anything, it is that there is not a finite amount of love in the heart. Pain and loss do not equal a shortage of love but rather a surplus of it, because your grief means that you value your friends and family so much that you wish to keep them around, to continue having others to share your best moments with. Remember, love means to endure the eventual pain of loss because that makes the value you place on those lives all the more precious."

I blinked my watery eyes, allowing the tears to fall.

"That was really good. You're so wise."

Rubbing the back of her neck, Princess Luna impishly grinned at me.

"I maaay have found a couple of those lines in fortune cookies and self-help books...but thank you."

We shared a good laugh at that. It felt nice to laugh, especially at a time like this.

Once again, the next few minutes were spent without us speaking a word. Once Tyr was fully clean, Princess Luna lit up her horn to lift him out of the tub, however I politely interjected, reasoning that it'd be more efficient if I did it instead. She agreed, holding up a towel while I magically carried Tyr over to the bed and started to pat him dry. All the while, Princess Luna was blushing like a school-filly and averting her gaze, fighting hard to keep her attention focused anywhere but at the privates on display. Once Tyr was properly dried off, I slipped him onto the bed and under the covers, the princess tucking him in and giving him a light peck on the forehead.

I swear, this was becoming cuter and cuter the more I observed Luna doting over Tyr like this. The way she looks at him and touches his face was not just a tiny crush or misplaced infatuation but pure and genuine adoration. Somehow, Luna was devoted to this total stranger, one she'd never even spoken to and only had my testimony to go off of. I hoped that Tyr would wake up soon and not just for his sake or mine but for Luna's, thus ensuring their shared happiness. Based on our interactions, as well as my little peak into the princess' psyche, I had no doubts in my mind that Tyr would eventually reciprocate her feelings and something substantial would come out of this.

I gave Luna a small salute, or the closest that I could manage with the limited muscular mobility in my foreleg.

"Right as rain. I'll be saying good night now."

"Fenrir?"

I turned, finding Luna dragging her right hoof against her left foreleg.

"Are there any additional facts I should know about? For example, what kind of food does Tyr like, or what are his preferred hobbies? Does he like lavender?"

Thinking of a proper response, I gave her a lopsided grin.

"Well, I don't want to give too much away but I can tell you this: you're already got a great natural advantage working for you."

Princess Luna stared at me in puzzlement.

"Why is that?"

Before latching the door behind me, I grinned sardonically.

"Because his favorite color is blue."

~*~

I arrived back in my bedroom, where Mother had sprung up from her unmade bed.

"Fen, there you are! I was so worried."

"I'm okay, Mother. Just had a chat with Princess Luna."

She sat back down and placed a hoof on her chest.

"O-okay. That's good."

I took a quick glance at my bed, then strode past it.

"Could I sleep with you tonight?"

Mother considered this, then nodded.

"Of course, sweetheart."

I jumped onto Mother's bed, startling the pegasus but this quickly turned into laughter on her end. She pulled the covers over us both and I laid right next to her, our heads sharing one over-sized pillow. Using my magic, I turned off the lights and curled up, letting out a small nasal-exhale. Mother gave my nose a kiss and scratched my head, prompting me to gently lick her cheek and in the darkness, I could tell she was smiling from ear to ear. She placed her forelegs around my neck and pulled me close to her, settling her head directly beneath my chin.

"Good night, Mother."

"Good night, my Fen. Sweet dreams."

I have never slept that well before or since.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide and Facts:
Ásagrimmr (ah-sah-grim-meer): "Lord of the Aesir"
Áss (ahz): "god"; member of the Aesir; alternate form: "ǫ́ss"

Not much here in this chapter, I know, but I think I'm going to start taking it easy with the references. You know, just to give y'all a break and not over-cram it.

Teacher's Pet

A day had passed and we were all back in Ponyville, our octet taking a late train back to the small town so as soon as we stepped off of the Friendship Express (still a nauseating name, if you ask me), it was nearly midnight. We bid each other good night and retired to our respective homes in preparation for the return to our kind-of, sort-of regular lives. It felt so nice to be back in Ponyville; Canterlot was too much: the sights, smells, sounds, ponies, everything and to this day, I am still incapable of comprehending how anyone of any species can stand to live in a setting like a sprawling metropolis or a ginormous castle. Perhaps I'm too simple to comprehend it but to me, a small-town lifestyle is the preferable location option, given that you can stay in a more sparsely-populated area where you know all of your neighbors and the sounds of chittering birds and singing crickets are there to lull you to sleep. Of course, it helps that my favorite individuals live in Ponyville and that might make me a tad biased but I feel as though the point still stands uncontested.

In fact, looking back on it, Canterlot was uncomfortably similar to Ásgarðr. They were both two great cities constructed on top of mountains that the common inhabitants of each respective land recognized as the destination of gods, each was ruled by an enigmatic and crafty monarch, and they were as resplendent and magnificent as they were full of hidden dangers and dangerous secrets. "What kind of secrets?" You may ask. Be patient, dear reader. I promise, all will be revealed soon enough and trust me, it will be worth the wait.

My sleep was brief but dreamless and despite my minor irritation at the meager rest I managed to collect, I was secure in the knowledge that nothing unexpected had been waiting to ambush me in the Dreamscape. Much of my ceiling-gazing was attributed to my newly-discovered immortality, a fact that still hung heavily within my mind like a raised anchor. Under different circumstances, I would've been either thrilled or nonchalant towards the prospect of eternal life. However, given the addition of an ersatz family, the notion of perpetual existence was a rather bitter pill to swallow and I was reluctant to face even a century as my friends aged and died around me. I thought back to my prior interaction with Princess Luna, specifically her words about coping with immortality:

"Everyone thinks that immortality makes life worth living but it is the reverse. Life, and those around you, are what makes immortality worthwhile."

Pretty words to be certain, but it's their application that I'm interested in.

It was around four or five in the morning when I emerged from my doghouse, stretching my limbs one at a time and groaning as tiny pops echoed from each expanded muscle. I went for a pre-breakfast run, diving and weaving my way through the outer thickets of the Everfree Forest. Since the run-in with the chimera, I tried to avoid going too deep into those woods, not out of fear, mind you, only because of my unfamiliarity with that particular location. I pounced on an Everfree badger and clamped my teeth around its neck, killing it instantly and wasting no time tearing into the still-warm meat. Pausing mid-bite, I puffed out my cheeks and threw up the rancid-tasting flesh, mentally noting how much better it was going out than coming in, that off-kilter taste teaching me to never hunt in that area again.

The rest of the corpse I tossed into a nearby pit, where the sounds of snarling and ravenous ripping noises promptly followed and I deigned not to stick around and find out what sort of creatures lived down there. Now, I'm not an advocate for deforestation (obviously) but that entire accursed forest needs to be burned down and the scorched earth blessed by a druid or something. It's honestly shocking that no Ponyvillians (Ponyvillites? Ponyvillans?) took a torch and hedge-trimmers to it sooner, concluding that perhaps some malefic force was keeping the superstitious ponies from ridding themselves of the Everfree once and for all. Twilight once told me that it was once the site of awesome goetic sorcery and many tales of wicked spirits and dark monsters most foul dwelt deep within the accursed woods. The sensation of pure evil flowed all around me, the very air I breathed tainted with the miasma of decaying depravity and corrupt magic so perhaps there was some nugget of truth to the rumors and campsite ghost stories.

Seven o' clock rolled around by the time that I returned to the doghouse for some breakfast, namely bacon and water, which I wolfed down in no time flat. Yes, I know, I went for the most obvious pun.

Sue me.

When I last spoke with Princess Luna, I told her about Týr's favorite color being blue and as I closed the door, I heard:

"Then I shall decorate this whole room with different hues of blue!"

I partially meant it in jest but Princess Luna was so pleased by my answer that she ordered the kitchen staff to pack as much meat as I could carry for my trip home. Mostly bacon, of course. Now, am I saying that it's only good to perform acts of kindness due to any potential rewards? Of course not! Buuuuut, it certainly works as a great incentive.

"Hey Angel."

The rabbit bounded in front of my doghouse and scratched one ear.

"Welcome back, Fen," he said casually. "I was wondering when your noxious musk would cloud my nose."

"You're one to talk. You stink of half-rotten carrots and unwashed, sun-bleached lettuce."

Angel sniffed his armpit, let out an alarmed squeak and shuddered.

"Alright, maybe you're right."

"And that's another point for m-..."

My thought was interrupted when something knocked me off balance and sent me sprawling on my back. Blinking in confusion, I found a familiar collie peering down at me, her paws stroking my chest.

"Hello there," Winona cooed softly, adding in a double eyelash flutter.

The sun gently illuminated her dark brown and white coat, making her look all the more beautiful.

"Hello yourself," I smirked up at her, earning me a long lick up my neck and cheek.

"I missed yoooou," she sing-sang in a low, almost sultry manner.

"Thanks," I remarked in a chipper tone.

Drawing herself up, Winona frowned, then puffed up her cheeks and let out an annoyed sigh.

"Really?"

"I'm kidding! I...I missed you too, Winnie."

Satisfied with the sincerity of my voice, Winona's smile returned and gave me room to stand back up.

I shook myself free of dirt and looked at my girlfriend curiously.

"You're oddly affectionate. Any particular reason?"

Winona slid right alongside me and gently nuzzled the underside of my chin, humming in delight as she repeatedly huffed in my scent.

"Can't a gal just miss the wolf she adores?"

I chuckled and buried my muzzle into the crook of her neck, inhaling her thick but pleasant aroma of wet moss and, of course, apple trees. I didn't realize how much I was craving until it passed through my sinus cavities.

"Of course. Just as I adore you."

"Awww," Angel mockingly said, making an exaggerated kissy face.

I rolled my eyes and ignored him, basking in the scent of my female.

"Winona! There you are!"

Apple Bloom raced towards us, followed closely by Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

The trio skidded to a stop, nearly colliding with one another.

"The CMCs. What are you doing here? It's awfully early."

"Right, I kind of forgot you can talk now," Sweetie Belle said somewhat bashfully. "It'll take some more getting used to."

"I know right?" Scootaloo mused. "Just a couple of months ago, he was just a normal tiny pup and now, he's huge and talking! Life's weird, huh?"

"Sister, you don't know the half of it," Angel squeaked, so only Winona and I heard him.

"Anyway," Apple Bloom began. "We were takin' Winona for a walk an' she must've heard us talkin' about how you were home an' she just took off."

"It's good to see you gals again," I smiled warmly, tucking my teeth behind my lips.

Scootaloo nudged Sweetie Belle.

"Go ahead and ask him."

"Yeah," Applebloom added. "You pulled the short straw."

Sweetie Belle sighed, then faced me fully, if a bit demure.

"Hey Fen? Today is Show-and-Tell Day at school..and we were wondering...would you come to class with us?"

I blinked. "Me? You want me to be your show-and-tell project?"

The three fillies peered down at the ground.

"We kind of forgot to pick something," Apple Bloom admitted. "And school starts in an hour!"

"I mean, if you wouldn't mind," Sweetie Belle smiled nervously.

Perhaps sensing my apprehension, the CMCs pursed their lips and made their eyes go freakishly big.

Seriously, it was kind of disturbing how adorable they were. And they're fillies! They're already adorable!

"Pleeeeease?" They all whimpered in unison.

Winona chortled at this. "Looks like they've got ya, Sugarcube."

Damn it...

"Alright, alright, quit with that. I'll do it."

The trio hollered in glee and performed a simultaneous high-hoof.

"Cutie Mark Crusaders Guilt-Trip Maneuver!"

Little ne'er-do-wells...playing me like a fiddle and then smashing my soundbox.

"However," I added with a raised paw. "I'm not a performing circus dog, so no tricks. That includes fetching, rolling over, shaking hooves, playing dead, dancing, or any variations of the above-mentioned articles. Agreed?"

They all nodded, though seeing as how things rarely panned out the way that I expected, I was fully prepared for one or all of them to break their word. I suppose I was just stupidly sentimental around those three and decided to throw them a metaphorical bone. Maybe this could be like those "Friendship Missions" (bleh!) the Six go on from time to time. From what I hear, it's pretty much them going somewhere and imploring others to live in peace and harmony, yadda, yadda. I mean, come on, how hard can that be?

"Thank you so much!" Sweetie Belle cried gratefully.

"You really are awesome, Fen!" Scootaloo beamed.

"That I am," I agreed and gave Scootaloo's cheek a big, slobbery lick.

"Whoa, pfft! Ew, gross!"

Scootaloo giggled and tackled me in a bear hug, the other two following suit.

Winona snickered and tossed me a cheeky wink.

I informed Mother of my plans and she was beyond giddy with the prospect of me socializing in a new setting, "broadening my horizons" and "making new friends".

"But Mother, don't I have enough friends?" I naively asked her.

Fluttershy giggled. "Oh Fen, you can never have too many friends."

Right, because you've clearly never heard of, "Too much of a good thing."

Obviously, I never voiced that cynical-sounding sentiment and instead told her that while I doubted her opinion in this matter, I would do my best.

"That's all I want," she replied with a reaffirming head-pat.

Okay, fine, so head-pats are better than bacon. Buck!

Sometimes, I really hate this realm.

"Don't forget, Fen," Fluttershy reminded me. "You have magic lessons with Twilight at four o' clock."

"Got it."

"And if you get hungry or thirsty, I packed some extra water and treats in your bags."

"Hmm-hmm."

"And while you're out, could you maybe pick up some bird seeds? I ordered three extra-large sacks and they should be due to arrive today."

I nodded and made it to the door. "I will. See you later, Mother."

"Fen? Aren't you forgetting something?"

She was right. I slid into her waiting embrace and exhaled satisfactorily.

"I love you, Fen."

"I love you too, Mother. I'll see you later."

I found the CMCs waiting patiently for me outside of the cottage sans Winona, who I gathered must've gone back to Sweet Apple Acres on her own. The four of us made the trek into town, the little miscreants riding on my back as we passed the various shopkeepers and residents, none of whom so much as batted an eye at the display. In fact, almost everypony waved cheerfully in our direction, bombarding us with, "Good morning, Fen!" or "How's it going, fillies?" It was that little slice of normalcy I'd been lacking in Canterlot, that tiny sense of warm satisfaction that came with living in such a tight-knit community. I truly was at home.

As we neared the town's clock tower, I noticed a pair of ponies that I hadn't seen in a while.

"Hello Time Turner, Derpy."

The gray pegasus waved wildly at me, her eccentric companion briefly gazing up from his schematics to nod politely. From the look of it, it was a plan for some kind of metal dog appropriately, if lazily, called, "K-9".

"Hiya Fen! Fillies! What are you up to?"

"We're taking Fen to school," Scootaloo answered. "He's our show-and-tell project!"

"Oo, sounds fun! I always loved show-and-tell! Can you guess what I brought in?"

"Muffins?" I ventured.

Derpy chuckled. "Nope! Either my ant-farm or my butterfly collection. I'm really into entomology. That's the study of insects!"

Huh, well what do you know! And here I thought she was a one-note mare with only one interest.

"Neat! So, uh, did you guys figure out the issue with the tattooed human or the dragon wars?"

Time Turner's head darted up from his schematics, his face frozen in shock and alarm.

"What did you say?"

I blinked in confusion. "You know, a few months back, you and Derpy were running around screaming about someone called 'Silver Tongue' and a sleeping god, which turned out to be Týr?"

"What is he talking about, Doctor?" Derpy inquired of the stallion.

Rubbing his chin, Time Turner frowned towards his companion.

"I think it's possible that our future doppelgangers must've arrived during our absence and tried to warn Ponyville of impending events! We must investigate this further. Quick, to the TARDIS!"

Wasting no time, the Distractedly Odd Duo sped into the clock tower and slammed the door shut behind them. From within, I heard the distinct sound of a cloister bell and a strange huffing whoosh, followed closely by a mechanical groaning. It was shortly accompanied by what I can best describe as a kind of vworp-vworp-vworp! before the clock tower went dead silent.

"What in the Sam Hill was that?" Applebloom asked.

"No idea," Scootaloo replied with a slow head-shake. "Sweetie Belle?"

"I don't have a single clue. Fen?"

"I find it best not to question such things," I said simply and we continued on our way.

~*~

"Welcome to our school!" My passengers proudly informed me.

The Ponyville Schoolhouse, in much the same style of the rest of the town's structures, was an outwardly inviting and brightly-colored single-story building, one befitting a land of tiny cutesy pastel horses that desired a safe space for their offspring's' early education. Its exterior walls were a freshly-painted red-orange and the gable roof's tiles were rounded and dark red-brown in hue, glowing warmly in the light of the mid-morning sun. All along the walls and trim, as well as above the windows, the schoolhouse contained a swirl-and-heart motif, bringing to mind, at least for me, some kind of love-shrine constructed for Hearts and Hooves Day. As for the roof, it was topped with a belfry crowned by a heart-tipped arrow-shaped weather vane, the metal rod creaking lightly in the caress of the minuscule breeze. A red swallow-tailed flag semi-fluttering from the dark oak flagpole, lazily waving as though to beckon the oncoming group of foals to enter.

I'd stopped about twenty feet away and lowered myself to the ground, allowing the three fillies upon my back to disembark by sliding down my side. I stared uncertainly at the building ahead of me. Other than the CMCs and the Cake Twins, I really didn't spend much time with foals. They were, after all, smaller versions of their adult counterparts and one wrong move could spell disaster for them and my livelihood. Plus, I'm not really a fan of the idea of schools and if you were to bring up Twilight's lessons, I would retort that they feel more like informal training sessions with a friend rather than formal educational classes with a professional instructor. Fighting off a sadistic and ravenous chimera? Easy. Walking into a foal's schoolhouse? Negative.

"Hey, are you alright?"

Sweetie Belle was peering up at me with concern, her friends following suit.

"I'm, er..." I swallowed. "I'm...uncertain about this..."

"Aw, you'll be okay!"

"Yeah, nothin' to it!" Applebloom assured me, giving the top of my muzzle a rub.

Scootaloo hoof-waved. "Totally, it's easy-peazy, lemon-squeezy!"

Raising to my paws, I took a deep breath and nodded.

"Let's do this then..."

Some of the youngsters were chatting excitedly and though my enhanced canine hearing could've easily deciphered their words, I purposely tuned them out, as I lacked any kind of inclination to listen to their prattle. Many of them noticed my approach with some measure of surprise and even awe; even in my "default form", the average foal would barely reach my stomach if I were standing quadrupedal. Not one of them looked scared in the slightest, a complete not-unexpected reaction but something I found reassuring none the less. A rather sour-looking magenta filly paused mid-conversation with a light gray classmate and fixed me with a disapproving stare, then turned her nose up in a snooty fashion and resumed whatever empty palaver she had been engaged in previously. Ah, that must be the (in)famous Diamond Tiara, the only daughter of Filthy Rich, the wealthiest pony in town and from what I understood, a real nasty piece of work.

I remember seeing her once or twice, usually in the company of her equally-snobbish mother or that gray filly. To think, somepony was actually hanging out with her voluntarily of their own volition.

The school-bell rang and the children all began to enter the building, the CMCs excitedly ushering me up the white steps and through the simple russet-brown door. The interior was not at all what I expected, that being white walls covered in pink swirls and red hearts, you know, details that would mirror the outside. Instead, the walls were a light beige decorated with vertical apple green accents, all of which reached up to a dark spring green-gridded olivine tile ceiling. A repeating pattern of jungle green horseshoes and robin egg blue galloping fillies lined the top wall trim. Sunlight poured in from the windows, each one equipped with brass rods supporting thick mantis green curtains.

Yeesh, all of this green just might make me hurl.

Twelve wooden desks were arranged in neat rows of four, and the CMCs chose the unoccupied seats in the back of the classroom, presumably to avoid being called out first. Applebloom sat on the far right and considering the fact that I oddly found myself at ease the most with her, I took my spot right next to the farm-filly and she smiled reassuringly at me. I would like to point out that this meant throwing the back row beneath my shadow and potentially putting them off. Again, just like when I give ponies a close-mouthed grin, I want to avoid freaking any of them out with either my size or my sharp teeth. I know the townsponies aren't scared of me but the instinctual fear of predators is always at the background of their subconscious minds and I certainly don't want to add to that.

At the head of the classroom, a cerise-colored mare stood in front of a chalkboard, her cutie mark depicting three smiling flowers. The teacher, Cheerilee, was another Ponyville resident I saw around town but didn't interact with in any meaningful fashion, though I did hear from several dependable sources that she was well-loved as a teacher, neighbor, and friend. This certainly aided in keeping me relaxed and her gentle gaze briefly meeting mine cemented that feeling of peace.

"Good morning, class!"

"Good morning, Miss Cheerilee," the whole room (minus myself) responded with varying degrees of interest.

"And what a lovely morning it is! Now, today is Show-and-Tell Day and I, for one, can't wait to see what you've all brought to class!"

From the front row, a well-manicured hoof shot up.

"Yes, Diamond Tiara?"

The filly in question pointed towards me.

"I don't think an animal like that should be allowed here."

"Why not? They let you in," I immediately retorted.

"Boom! He got you!" Scootaloo yelled, followed by a chorus of laughter.

Diamond Tiara's face went red, either from anger, embarrassment or both.

Cheerilee tapped her hoof on the floor and the giggling subsided.

"Now, now, Diamond Tiara, that's no way to talk about a guest, especially one that is an official Equestrian citizen."

"Yes, Miss Cheerilee," Diamond Tiara murmured, tossing me a quick glare.

"And Scootaloo, you know better than to speak without raising your hoof."

"Sorry, Miss Cheerilee."

Cheerilee then turned towards me.

"And Mister Fenrir, I know that remark was ill-mannered but that's no excuse," Cheerilee told me pleasantly but with an underlying sternness. "In my class, we do not make jokes at another's expense, am I clear?"

"Yes, Ma'am," I nodded.

"Now then," Cheerilee continued merrily, as though she hadn't been interrupted. "Who would like to go first?"

The first participant was a brown colt in a beanie, who energetically held up his "Fun-Colt Advance Pro X Ultra", some kind of a hoof-held electronic gaming device, explaining how it worked and displaying its various functions. One of his favorite games consisted of a blocky, pixelated world where the player harvests and collects raw materials in order to build things like wooden cabins or stone fortresses. I didn't get the point of such an invention; why simulate playing sports or pretending to be a different individual when you can actually go do that? If such a thing existed in Asgard or Vanaheim, then nothing would've been achieved. But then again, I'm not the intended consumer, so what do I know?

"That was so lame," Diamond Tiara muttered to her friend. "What a dumb little dweeb!"

"Yeah, he's stupid," the filly, Silver Spoon, muttered in kind. "No brain cells whatsoever."

"Is your head completely empty?!"

Angrboða towered over me, her right hand balled into a white-knuckled fist, her left hand lifting up the partially-ripped bottom hem of her apron, a light smattering of canine saliva covering the torn fabric. An earthenware bowl laid shattered on the floor, next to a partially-smashed jar half-submerged in a puddle of some unknown concoction that smelled faintly of pickled eel-flesh and burnt mayweed. A series of tiny wet footprints led from the table, across the wooden floorboards and into a small crevice, the only traces left of the mouse that caused this whole debacle. Or rather, what I caused to make this debacle about.

The left side of my head was screaming in pain, my eye rendered partially swollen from the impact of my mother's fist.

"Answer me when I am speaking to you!"

Dragging my head off of the ground, I staggered to my paws in a lopsided manner.

"N-no, Mother..."

Across the other side of the room, Jǫrmungandr was peering at me somewhat sympathetically before he turned away, his eyes clamped shut as if to defend himself from the pitiful sight. Hel, to no one's surprise, was grinning from ear to ear, the teeth on the corpse-blue side of her face partially exposed beneath the withered, leathery flesh of her cheek. Her asymmetrical rictus was so razor sharp that it threatened to cut through her face, an improvement in my opinion.

"Look at this mess!" Angrboða screeched, lowering her wrath-etched face towards mine. "And for what? Some meaningless little rodent? A filthy, unwanted bottom-feeder?"

"He...I didn't want you to kill him," I murmured timidly, not daring to meet her ireful gaze.

"It was a mouse, Fenrir! A disgusting, loathsome pest that was made to be trodden underfoot and forgotten! Now thanks to you, that mouse is going to return again for my food. Was destroying my property worth it?"

"No..."

Exhaling loudly through her nostrils, Angrboða pointed towards the door.

"Get out of my sight. Your stupidity is aggravating me and ruining my day. How I could birth such a simple-minded creature like you defies all understanding! Don't come back inside until I call for you. If I call for you..."

Something nudged my shoulder and I found Applebloom regarding me with slight worry.

"Fen, are you okay?" She whispered. "You kinda zoned out there."

I nodded, "I'm fine. I just...didn't get a lot of sleep, is all."

"Thank you, Dinky. Very nice presentation!"

A wall-eyed unicorn filly bounced away from the front of the classroom, an ant farm or "formicarium" suspended in her light cyan magical grip. I can never remember if she's Derpy's daughter, little sister, or cousin, or if the two are even related at all. Does it really matter, though?

Cheerilee then stared towards the back of the class.

"Cutie Mark Crusaders, are you ready for your turn?"

"C'mon, Fen," Applebloom gestured as she and the others climbed out of their seats.

The four of us stood before ten pairs of curiosity-filled eyes.

Sweetie Belle cleared her throat. "Fillies and gentlecolts, for today's show-and-tell, we would like to present our friend, Fen."

"Hello, everypony," I greeted, nodding my head politely.

"Most of you are familiar with him but for those of you who don't know, Fen is a lupus giganticus from a world called 'Jotunheim, which is located in another dimension far, far away from our own.'"

"Ooo...," the class collectively uttered at once, the sole exception being Diamond Tiara.

"Fen is really smart," Applebloom started. "In fact, he's so smart that he's taking magic lessons from Princess Twilight Sparkle herself."

The students excitedly chattered at this and I couldn't help but feel smug. A pegasus filly wearing glasses and a tiara raised her hoof.

"Can we see it?"

The whole of the seated assembly leaned in, their gazes full of eager expectation. Miss Cheerilee was most intrigued as well, peering over her desk enraptured by the very thought of seeing some advanced "lupine magic." Even Diamond Tiara had been roused from her apathetic state, finally appearing interested in something other than her hooficure and too stared at me with curiosity. Giving the CMCs an affirmative nod, I cycled through my breathing, drawing in air and then forcing it out. Unblinkingly diverting my gaze to the floor, I concentrated on a spot approximately two feet in front of me, looking beyond the surface and into the smooth grain of the wooden floorboards.

In...and out...

The floor is my entire world. Nothing exists except the floor.

Focus...

It's more than just a plank of wood. It is an extension of a living being.

Focus...

Imagine the interior of the wood plank, the reshaped tree that lies within.

Focus...

In and out...

Draw out the life still remaining, no matter how minuscule it is...

My paw hovered an inch above the floor, a light emerald glow encasing it.

Focus...

I willed my own energy to flood the board, briefly illuminating it with a viridian gleam before the mystically-conduced force congregated into the wood's heart and seemingly dissipated. After half a minute, the floorboard soon vibrated, drumming lightly in a soft but persistent staccato. Little "veins", for lack of a better word, pulsated along the smooth, polished surface, which murmured with roaming thaumaturgical power. Much like a row of ants, the magic threads woven into the lumber moved in unison, working together towards a singular purpose.

In the center of the board, a splinter no larger than an apple-seed noiselessly sprang up like a soldier standing at attention. It was soon joined by another, then more, until it formed a spiraling ring of jagged wood fibers. Within the ring, an oak bud peeked out into the open air before deciding to depart from the warmth and safety of its wooden confines and ascend inch by inch. A throbbing pricking twinge formed on my brow, pinching the flesh in what I assumed to be an indication of magical strain affecting me but I pressed on, ignoring the jabbing in my skull so that I could complete my task. Gradually, a crown of leaves emerged from the sapling's forked peak and my captive audience finally released their long-held breaths, gasping incredulously at the labor of my performance.

The sharp, tingling pangs traveled down the right side of my face, squeezing the flesh of my cheek and temple. Something viscous raced down my left nostril and I knew it was blood even before the scent of copper hit me. Letting loose a slight exhaling gasp, I finally dropped my paw and allowed my body to go half-limp, cutting off my magic and ending the flow of power to the newly-developed oak sapling. I coughed, the air rushing back into my lungs slightly salty but nevertheless nourishing to my exhausted form. Scootaloo was the first to rush to my side, massaging my back and muttering something; the ringing in my ears made it difficult to decipher her words.

"Tem, par yoom hro-yay?"

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle also lent me their concern with head and forelimb pats and from their lip-movements I could tell they were inquiring about my health.

"Fen, are you okay?" Scootaloo repeated.

I nodded and licked my lips as the ringing subsided.

"Ta-daaaa..." I managed in a mock-energetically whimsical tone.

The classroom erupted in applause, hooves either clacking together or banging on desktops.

"Not bad," I heard Diamond Tiara nonchalantly state amidst the cheering. Meanwhile, Silver Spoon was whistling and whooping in her seat as though she'd seen the most amazing thing in her life.

I took a little bow and began to sway slightly. The discombobulation made me unsteady on my paws and I was thankful for my friends shepherding me back to the rear of the classroom. Perhaps it was a little thing but making a small classroom of foals-and one mare-hollering and commend me was one of the singularly greatest moments of this wolf's second life.

~*~

"Are ya sure yer okay?"

After I'd finished quaffing my third pailful of water, I slurped at the bottom and nodded.

"Yes, Applebloom, I'm fine."

Following the conclusion of my little demonstration, Cheerilee fetched a spare bucket from the school's supply closet and my companions filled it via a water-spigot towards the back of the building. Thankfully, the pain had mostly subsided by then, going from a stabbing, vice-like spasm and declining into a mild buzzing headache. Hopefully, this little migraine will have completely vacated the premises by the time I have my appointment with Twilight at Four. The last thing that I needed was to be a mess before the lesson had even begun. Maybe I should've just levitated a coffee mug or something?

"Do you need more water?" Sweetie Belle offered but I declined with a head-shake.

"That was amazing!" Scootaloo declared. "I mean, sure, you didn't grow an entire tree but it was a start!"

"Yeah...I think I'm going to lay off that kind of magic for a while," I said resolutely. "I'm happy with just a sapling."

It wasn't often that I used sorcery and maybe that made me a tad rusty at times, sort of like a bodybuilder that hasn't lifted weights in months and decided to pick it back up. Sure, I used magic to keep myself at a more manageable size but that wasn't something that required constant effort and physical strain as a result. Size alteration wasn't as strenuous as, say, florokinetic thaumaturgy or transfiguration, so I could go from average to gigantic with no additional input. Some magic, like telekinesis, was simplistic, existing as little more than a simple thought put into kinetic motion, i.e., placing a book on a shelf. What I did in the classroom was much more than that: targeting the object, focusing my energies into transmogrifying already-existing matter, sub-atomic rearrangement, manipulation of long-deceased cells to create new life-form

"That was pretty amazing," Sweetie Belle admitted, rubbing an itchy spot behind my right ear. "But please be careful next time, okay? I don't want to lose a friend just because he wants to look cool."

"Hey, uh, Fen?"

Some of the other foals approached us, led by a gray pegasus colt holding a big red rubber ball.

"Would you and your friends want to play with us?"

"Yess, that'd be sso cool!" A red-headed filly lisped.

"What do you say, girls-...?"

"LET'S DO IT!" The trio announced and I happily followed them.

As for the rest of the class, Show-and-Tell Day was comparatively boring when contrasted with my transmogrification feat. When it came time for Diamond Tiara to be called forward, she boasted about a rare jewel-encrusted puzzle-box her father bought for her while he was granted an audience with the Duke of South Dimondia, the city of the Diamond Dog Empire. These "Diamond Dogs" were a race of subterranean semi-bipedal canines known for their love of gems, their predilection for mining, and their skills as metallurgists, which reminded me of the tales Týr would weave about the Dwarves of Niðavellir. The foals, it would seem, remained thoroughly unimpressed, the sole exception being Silver Spoon, the bespectacled filly clapping for her friend and listening with rapt attention. Fuming, Diamond Tiara returned to her desk and shot me glare, though she said nothing about me or the CMCs for the rest of the school-day.

During recess, Cheerilee managed to safely harvest the sapling, keeping it in a small sky blue ceramic vase covered with little dark violet diamonds connected by matching intersecting lines. She planned to present it to Twilight and in the meantime, proudly displayed it on her desk. She and the students, minus a certain pair of fillies, continued to warmly interact with me and I seriously contemplated returning to the school sometime. The subject matter would be simplistic in my eyes but the presence of my friends and newfound acquaintances would make that well worth it. Who knows? Maybe it might even turn into a regular occurrence.

No, maybe not. But a nice thought nonetheless.

The school-day concluded with a bell-ring and all of the students scrambled for the door. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were the first ones to exit, the former briefly pausing to toss me a glare before galloping away in a huff. As if I care. I merrily trotted along the long dirt road, my spirits high as three marvelous fillies clung to my back. While the sun was high in the sky, the wind had picked up a little and nipped at my neck but it was a non-issue; nothing could dampen my spirits.

"Say, Fen?"

I perked my ear up. The CMCs had been whispering amongst themselves and, figuring that it must've been a private conversation, I chose to tune out their conversation and focus on the nice weather.

"Hmm?"

Applebloom continued: "Could you drop us off at our clubhouse? We've got a special meeting planned."

I shrugged, "Sure. Not a problem."

With my longer stride, it didn't take long before we'd arrived at Sweet Apple Acres. Autumn had arrived in full force, as the leaves on the trees had gone from dark fern green to bright orange, saffron yellow, light gray-brown, and deep vermilion, giving the orchard a very warm, almost sleepy feel to it. I began to think back to autumns long past in Jǫtunheimr but then just as quickly banished those thoughts, having no desire to revisit more painful memories that day. The Running of the Leaves had to be postponed until next week, something about a parasprite infestation and Pinkie using music to banish them. Yep, I live in a world where that's a sentence.

Thanks to my earlier contributions, most of the apple trees were empty of fruit and that left little work to be done, at least when it came to stocking up the apple supplies for the winter. From my experience, there was always work of some kind to be done on the farm, be it picking fruit or feeding the livestock. Actually, that last bit confused me for the longest time. Why do ponies, a strictly vegetarian species, even keep animals like pigs, cows, and chickens if they don't eat them? That'd be if a linnormr decided to keep its loose shed skins; it just serves no purpose.

Actually, as it turns out, many Equestrian farms raise livestock for the purpose of selling the meat, milk, and eggs to carnivorous and omnivorous races like griffons, minotaurs, gremlins, and trolls, which are only tangentially alike to the ones back in Jǫtunheimr. Equestrian trolls are essentially just big dumb brutes with heads full of rocks and are unable to be out in sunlight as it turns them to stone. That makes them sound more like the Dökkálfar, or "Dark Elves" of Svartálfheim, the bitter enemies of the Ljósálfar, or "Light Elves", and one-time slavers of the Dwarfs. Last I checked, the Dark Elves participated in Ragnarǫk to fight alongside the enemies of the gods but I have no clue as to their final fate. If beings like Níðhǫggr, Ratatoskr, and the Nornir were able to survive, then perhaps they did too.

We four arrived at the Cutie Mark Crusader Clubhouse, a small two-story peach-colored hut situated in an old apple tree. To think, my diminutive friends here took a rickety, dilapidated rat-nest and, through hard work and what I presume to be a fair amount of elbow-grease, transformed it into their own little private sanctuary to conduct their club meetings. If nothing else, I could admire the trio for their sheer determination and work ethic. It kind of made me wonder if I were to have puppies in this land and what they'd be like before I shut down that line of thought. No use thinking about that sort of issue so early now, is there?

I let the CMCs down and gave myself a little shake. "Okay, it was great spending time with you but I know you're itching to have one of your meetings so I'll get going. I'll see you fillies later!"

"Wait, Fen!"

I gave Scootaloo a curious look. She and her compatriots shared silent glances.

"Would you like to come up with us?"

All three nodded enthusiastically.

Interesting...

"Sure, if that's okay," I replied and followed them up the L-shaped ramp. I was a bit suspicious of the conspiratorial way they each glanced towards me but I soon let it go.

The clubhouse's dark yellow interior was a bit obnoxious to me, however that aesthetic choice wasn't for me to critique. The room was spacious, being large enough to accommodate my stature with no problem so I could avoid ducking my head and still have enough space to breathe. The decor was rather spartan: a couple of framed pictures on the walls, curtains for two of the windows, one mauve-colored and featuring some sort of triple flower petal motif while the other a checkered raspberry and orchid, a grayish red-orange rug, and a wooden crate standing solitary in one corner, a potted sunflower kept atop its well-dusted surface. The furniture consisted of a small green desk, a low-level table, and a podium, light from a hanging ceiling lantern aiding the natural sunbeams in keeping the space well-illuminated. A pull-down folding ladder in the ceiling allotted the fillies access to the second story, though the short flight of dark green steps kind of made the ladder a bit redundant, though I suppose it was an alternate entrance should the stairs prove unavailable.

Sweetie Belle held out a strip of sapphire blue cotton fabric.

"Please put on this blindfold."

I snorted in amusement and did as I was requested, tying the blindfold around my eyes and tightening the knot.

"So...now what?"

"Give us a minute," I heard Applebloom announce, followed closely by Scootaloo:

"Yeah, don't rush us!"

Oh, so they had some sort of surprise in store for me? How cute.

Something creaked, what I guessed was some kind of box-lid, accompanied by the rustling of fabric. Two of them clop-clop-clopped up and down the stairs and judging from the squeaking sounds, it was a pair of objects on wheels. There was some scraping and light grunting trailed by some more rustling and some light tapping. What were these fillies doing? My guess was that maybe it was a school project that they wanted me to see?

"We're ready!"

I removed my blindfold and let it fall to the floor. Sweetie Belle was positioned at the podium, while Scootaloo and Applebloom respectively took their places at her left and right. Above them hung a burgundy banner featuring the profile of a rampant golden-yellow filly within a cornflower-blue circle, while all three wore matching capes that were exact duplicates of the banner. Scootaloo was poised at a pair of kettledrums, explaining the sound of wheels I heard earlier, as well as the thudding of hooves on wooden steps. Scootaloo immediately rapped on the drums, though she did so with her hooves in place of drumsticks or mallets.

Clearing her throat, Sweetie Belle pounded on the podium with a homemade gavel-a soup can taped to a forked stick-and promptly unfolded a scroll.

"'We have called upon this special meeting of the Cutie Mark Crusaders to recognize one Fenrir as our most trusted canine compadre, our four-legged friend, our wolfish well-wisher, our-...'"

"I thought you said you were goin' to revise it?" Applebloom whispered out of the corner of her grin.

"Hey, do you want to do this the right way?"

Again, Sweetie Belle cleared her throat. "...'In recognition of his selflessness, courage, kindness, and overall awesomeness as a friend and confidante, we hereby recognize Fen as an official honorary member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, our cohort in crusading, brother-in-arms and most valuable 'ash-shoe-cement?' Whoops, says, 'associate.' Last time I use indigo ink."

Come again?

"CONGRATULATIONS!"

Applebloom tossed some confetti in the air while Scootaloo beat out another tune on her drums. From behind the podium, Sweetie Belle retrieved a piece of cloth and unfurled it to reveal a cape similar to hers and her friends', except slightly bigger and fastened in place with a thick stainless steel hook-and-eye closure. The green aura-encompassed cape flew over to me and was secured around my shoulders. There was music and high-hooves and talk of an ice cream celebration party but I was the only one not joining in on the merriment. All I could do was sit there dumbfounded, my face inexplicably damp and smelling of salt.

It was funny how something as simple as a rectangular-cut swath of fabric could elicit such strong emotions. Here I was, a former harbinger of death and destruction, crying like a child just because of a foal-made cape. I'm certain the old me would've scoffed at this, mocking my current predicament and calling me a pathetic weakling. However, I no longer cared what the old me thought or the kind of monster that I was, only the person that I'd grown into. This little initiation ceremony meant more to me than anyone, even myself, would ever know and I would treasure this moment forever.

The three halted their celebration and noted my quiet sobbing with great distress.

"Fen, are you okay?" Scootaloo asked sadly. "What's the matter?"

"Did we do something wrong?" Applebloom inquired carefully.

I sniffled, then shook my head. "No, you didn't do anything wrong. Really, I'm okay. This is just, whoo, a great honor you've given me and I..."

"AWWW..."

The three enveloped me in a group hug and I basked in the warmth of their physical warmth and their emotional comfort, my spirit soaring higher than it ever had before. This truly is a blessed life I have thus far, one full of love, laughter, and mutual respect and trust. I guess...friendship is really magic.

~*~

"That was completely irresponsible!"

Yep, I should've seen that coming.

When I first walked into the Friendship Castle, Twilight was there waiting for me and she did not look pleased or at the very least, trying to appear that way. She told me that Cheerilee had indeed shown her the oak sapling that I'd grown and demanded an explanation, leading me to the Map Room and asking me to take a seat. I then proceeded to give her my full account as accurately as I could manage, the alicorn's expression fluctuating between pride, curiosity, amusement, and tender benignity. However, Twilight abruptly stopped me when I began to relate to her my magic feat involving the sapling, her face taking on a mix of both academic fascination and grave austerity. Taking a deep breath, Twilight looked me square in the eyes and adopted a much more relaxed posture.

"Fen," Twilight started calmly. "Do you realize what you were doing?"

"I...no, I don't."

"Ordinarily, that would be chloromancy, or 'plant magic', a type of empathic sorcery most commonly associated with earth ponies but accessible to unicorns as well. It is a delicate process in which the caster essentially coaxes the flora to grow, extending their own positive emotions to the plant in an emotionally symbiotic relationship. Chloromancy, in its most basic form, is establishing a bond based on nurturing and understanding, life supporting life."

Twilight's tone took on a more serious edge.

"Wood that has been removed from a tree is no longer living, much like surgically removing a limb from a sentient biological organism like a pony or a dog. Since we're discussing a thaumaturgical system based on emotion and vitality, chloromancy has no effect on dead material from a plant: branches, leaf clippings, rotten fruit, et cetera."

I considered this. "So...what did I do?"

Leaning forward, Twilight said softly but firmly, "Essentially, you induced the growth of a new plant from the floorboard by placing some of your own life force into the wood, manipulating a technically deceased piece of matter through force of will. That borders dangerously close to necromancy."

In spite of the fact that it was an extremely taboo topic, I had a very clear definitive and technical understanding of what that word meant. Necromancy was a form of dark magic involving the manipulation of the dead, both corporeal and incorporeal, allowing warlocks to either divine the future by speaking to spirits or corpses or raising the dead from their graves by manipulating cadavers, thus creating thoughtless undead servants. It was an expressly forbidden form of magic, legally and morally banned from Equestria and only mentioned in classrooms as to warn students against pursuing such an unforgivably monstrous practice. The last great necromancer was a dark unicorn by the name of King Sombra, whose likeness I'd seen in murals at Canterlot Castle, a cruel tyrant that conquered the Crystal Empire and enslaved the inhabitants to act as his slaves and necromantic test subjects. He was such a threat that it took the combined might of both Royal Sisters to defeat and banish him, not only ending his reign and driving away the final maleficent sorcery master from Equestria but leading to the eventual decline and borderline extinction of dark magic practitioners.

"Am I in trouble?"

Twilight declined in her chair. "No. However, I would strongly encourage you to never do that again. A piece of lumber is one thing but if you were to graduate from that to, say, a rat, then to a larger organism, you could very well wind up going down a path that nopony, not even Fluttershy, can lead you away from. Do you understand?"

I nodded sincerely. "Completely."

She let out a sigh of relief. "Very good! Now, let's get started on your lesson!"

The lesson this time was on self-levitation, also known as personal telekinesis, anti-gravity transportation, self-remote propulsion, and levitary mobility. Basically, instead of moving an object, I was learning how to use magic to propel myself through the air, or at the very least, hover a few feet above solid ground. According to Twilight, self-levitation was a fairly basic telekinetic method employed by school-age foals between the ages of nine to thirteen. Of course, she also had to mention that being the prodigy that she is, she learned how to levitate herself at age seven but assured me that it "wasn't that big of an accomplishment" and to "forget about". I mean, it's kind of hard to do that when she was saying it so casually and waving a hoof in a yeah-it's-impressive-but-don't-make-a-big-deal of it, mock-humble sort of manner.

Then again, I suppose there's nothing wrong with justified gratification over one's feats.

"Remember, Fen," Twilight instructed me once we were on the castle's front lawn. "It's no different than regular telekinesis. Just picture your goal, keep it at the forefront of your mind, and you will succeed. Magic is mostly two aspects: intent and belief."

"Got it."

I closed my eyes and took a breath in, imagining myself floating off the ground. Breathing out, I focused my magic around my form and began to repeat an internal mantra:

I will levitate, I will levitate, I will levitate!

A familiar tingling warmth enveloped my body, my aura wrapping me in a cocoon of crackling green light. My right front paw vibrated lightly as a numb prickling sensation overcame it, my left paw soon following suit. It didn't take long before all four were humming with arcane power, the ground beneath my toes heating up like coals inside of a brazier. The mantra proceeded to parade itself throughout my head, growing stronger and louder, my concentration intensifying more and more while the image of flight was transformed from a mere thought to an almost vivid mental picture.

I am levitating...I am levitating...

Gradually, the grass slid upward against my paw-pads, a curious impression of rising overwhelming me as my natural terrestrial mammalian senses kicked in. For a split second, I'd begun to panic but was able to get a grip on myself and keep my focus on maintaining the spell. The scent of roasted pepper increased, my stomach softly trembling from the alien sense of weightlessness. I could feel myself ascending and the urge to prevent myself from witnessing the occurrence had long since dissipated, so I finally opened my eyes. Thankfully, I was not terribly high, only about ten to eleven feet in the air yet I could not help but allow myself a whoop of triumph.

"Great job, Fen!" Twilight chirped, clapping her hooves ecstatically.

"Thank y-...oof!"

And just like that, my aura chose to flicker and evaporate, sending me plummeting back to the ground.

"Sweet Celestia! Fen, are you alright?!"

I shook my head to dislodge the tiny stars dancing above my field of vision and found Twilight peering worriedly over me.

"I think so," I muttered, rolling onto my belly and slowly rising to my paws.

Twilight let out a sigh of relief. "Thank Faust! Let's just be grateful you were at such a low altitude. Any higher and you might've gotten seriously hurt!"

"I'm okay, Twilight, really. It's going to take more than a little tumble to take me out of commission."

"If you're certain," Twilight hesitantly responded "Would you like to try again?"

"Does a margýgr smell like salt water?"

She stared at me blankly.

"That means yes."

Eight more attempts, eight more failures. At this point, I felt as though I was covered in more bruises than fur.

"I don't know what's wrong," Twilight voiced, although it seemed more to herself than to me. "Thaumaturgical aptitude is there, a very strong and visibly potent magic aura, a steady prowess for telekinesis...so what's missing?"

I dusted myself off and winced as I picked my sorry backside off of the ground.

"Maybe it's just not in the cards for me. For some magicians, apparently such skills come to them on a silver platter."

Twilight turned. "Wait, maybe that's it!"

"Care to share with the rest of the class?"

Overwrought explanation coming in 3, 2, 1...

"A silver platter is a kind of dishware, and dishware consists of bowls, cups, and, of course, plates!"

Twilight's hoof motions became more animated the longer her inane babbling commenced, which had picked up in speed and intensity as she paced around.

"Plates, as everypony knows, come in a variety of shapes and sizes but are most commonly designed and built to resemble disks. A disk, or rather, discus, an object meant to be thrown through the air at the Foalympics! When they are thrown, they tend to bounce forward in a skipping pattern, like skipping stones! And when you skip stones, both the gravity of the stone's roller-coastering trajectory as well as the reactive force of the water causes the stone to keep itself bouncing along the surface!"

Abruptly, the mare spun around once more.

"We've been going about this the wrong way!" Twilight concluded. "It takes time and practice for even dedicated magicians to telekinetically move large objects, and even longer to levitate, especially if they are of a larger size and weight, both of which require a great deal more concentration and mental-slash-physical, magically-induced exertion. Accounting for your proportions, as well as the excess force that is being expelled as a result of your normally abnormal mass, accompanied by the multitasking strain of active transmogrification spell-casting and attempted prolonged self-levitation, your magic aura must have difficulty supporting your full weight. However, if we were to distribute your weight upon evenly-arranged magical energy constructs, then you could, theoretically, be able to ascend!"

"...I still don't follow."

In lieu of a coherent verbal response, Twilight sent magic into her horn and created a small, twelve-and-a-half-foot disk floating ten inches above the ground. She then created three more disks to form a rectangle and gesturing towards them with a hoof.

"Try standing on them," Twilight elaborated calmly.

I shrugged, trusting her rationale, and did as I was bid, carefully climbing onto the disks and, wobbling a bit here and there, keeping myself balanced atop them.

"Hey, it works!" I observed joyfully.

Twilight nodded. "That supports my hypothesis. Your active size-management spell takes a lot of energy and concentration in order to function, so when you attempt more time-consuming and labor-draining spells, it takes up some of that energy, causing your true weight to rejoin gravity and pull down on you. As you are still a novice, self-levitation is a more difficult feat for you to perform so it requires more magic and your body begins siphoning off of your closest spell in a subconscious effort at conserving its reserves. However, energy constructs, such as these disks, require less time and effort to conjure and maintain, given that they are basic shapes and thus don't need as much focus as a more specifically-minded and labor-intensive spell, vis-à-vis transmogrification or levitation!"

"Huh," was all I could say.

I kind of checked out by that point and really only caught the last couple of sentences.

"I know it's a little advanced," Twilight said excitedly. "But perhaps if I can teach you how to make those constructs, you can use them to quote-unquote 'walk through the air' rather than hurting yourself until you get levitation right."

"It's certainly worth a shot," I agreed. "Should we try it?"

"Yes!" Twilight shouted and proceeded to do a clumsy but cute-looking little dance.

Ah, you silly little nerd you.

First, Twilight had me do a couple of practice tests: she would have me at various speeds while providing various disk-platforms to keep me airborne. This was to help acclimate me to their usage, ensuring that my muscle memory was well defined for handling the sudden twists, stops, turns, and hurdles that'd be expected from fast-thinking semi-aerial maneuvering. Incantation multitasking, the performance of enacting several different magical feats all at once, can be quite difficult for new beginners and solid mana-based constructs could fit neatly into that category. The creation and sustainability of ergokinetic constructs require much more imagination and mental concentration than, say, telekinesis, because that kind of thaumaturgy needs specific imagery and detail, such as size, scale, weight, scope, et cetera, et cetera. In essence, energy construct creation would be a skill added to my repertoire, despite the advanced nature of the practice but considering my jǫtun blood and sturdier physiology, it was speculated that I'd have a easier time learning this technique much sooner than a unicorn adept.

Plus, it didn't hurt that my teacher was an alicorn and magical prodigy.

I stepped off of the platform and it vanished. "I'm not going to lie, that was kind of fun."

"Likewise! Imagine the amount of data we now have to work with!"

Note to self: find Twilight a coltfriend.

~*~

"Mother, I'm home!"

Slipping through the cottage's front door, I set down my saddlebags and made certain that my Cutie Mark Crusaders cape was secure in place. The fabric was spotless and fit comfortably around my neck, covering my back and trailing down to just above my shoulders and over my rump. I caught a glimpse of my reflection in a nearby hanging wall mirror and thought that I looked pretty darn good, even if the cape appeared to be a little small on me. Setting aside his bowl of popcorn, Angel turned off the radio and climbed down from the sofa. He peered at me curiously and tilted his head.

"What are you wearing? Did you lose a bet?"

"I could say the same about your father banging your mother," I shot back.

"Real mature, Pooch. So what's with the get-up?"

Fluttershy glided down the steps and gasped.

"That's an amazing cape, Fen! Did the CMCs make that for you?"

"They did, Mother," I confirmed proudly. "Plus, they made me an honorary member of their club."

She let out a "Squee!" and hugged my neck tightly.

"Oh, congratulations, Fen! I'm so happy for you!"

"Thanks, Mother."

Angel nose-huffed and gave a light smile. "Nice job, Fen. Even if you do look like a clown."

Fluttershy shot Angel a warning glare. "Be nice, Angel. This is a huge step for Fen and we need to be supportive."

"Please tell me Pinkie isn't going to throw me a party," I half-heartedly groused. "It's seriously not that big of a-..."

"Did somebody say, 'Party'?!" Pinkie Pie enthusiastically inquired as she hung upside-down from the ceiling...somehow.

"Fen was just made an honorary member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders," Fluttershy beamed widely.

I held up a paw. "Yeah, it's cool but please, we don't need to throw-..."

"O-M-F! That's amazing!" Pinkie flipped off of the ceiling and landed gracefully on all four hooves. "I'm thinking that we need streamers, lots of streamers! Oo, oo, and a bouncy castle, preferably one filled with plastic balls..."

"Uh, Pinkie? We really don't need-..."

"...and an arts-and-crafts center for the foals. Maybe a piñata; I know a guy who knows a guy that can make custom piñatas at affordable rates. Heh, that's a funny word. Piñata, piñata, piñata! Now, we need to discuss games and activities..."

"Can you hear me?" I asked, but again, I received no response. "Hello?"

"...like a karaoke station, which is always a welcome addition to any party setting. Musical chairs is a classic but I haven't done that since the Bulk Biceps Thumb Tack Incident, so please don't ask. Pin the Tail on the Donkey could work..."

I shared a glance with both Fluttershy and Angel, who both shrugged.

Oh well. I suppose another unnecessary party wouldn't hurt.

~*~

I slipped out while Pinkie and Fluttershy were talking, though the former didn't notice as she was preoccupied by her party-planning, while the latter was forced to stay and endure her friend's prattle. I felt a tiny bit bad leaving Mother to suffer from the Pink One's clap-trap alone but then I remembered that Angel was with her, so the feeling soon diminished. Seriously, all joking aside, it might've been, shall we say, selfish of me to leave like that but they were friends and Fluttershy was used to Pinkie's jabbering and didn't appear to mind it. The last thing that I heard was them both agreeing to postpone the event for another time, as to properly align with everypony else's schedules, a good move in my opinion. I guess I will have to gorge myself on sugary confections another time.

Seeing as how the two's conversation will no doubt take a while, I figured there'd be no harm if I went for a quick sprint through White Tail Woods, depositing my CMC cape inside of my doghouse before heading out. I was a tad bored and could use the exercise, the physical pains of Twilight's earlier training long forgotten. I started out with a light jog, getting my muscles acclimated to working once again. Once it became evident that everything was moving just fine, I increased my speed and let out a delighted whoop at that familiar rush. This right here, this excitement of running with the wind in my fur and blood pumping in my ears was freedom.

In my previous life, I was little more than a slave, both to the Æsir and to Fate so having the luxury of choice was one that I prized above all else.

Even bacon and belly rubs.

White Tail Woods soon came into view and I rushed towards it with reckless abandon. I descended deeper into the woods, recalling my previous excursion and the successful meal that came with it. The phantom taste of fresh blood and deer meat got my blood pumping and while I wasn't hungry at the moment, I decided I could revisit my hunting skills while I was at it. Don't mistake me; it's not as though I'd kill something and waste the meat by not even eating it. I simply wish to practice by chasing a prey animal and, when I feel as though I've spent enough physical exertion, I will let it go free and be on my merry way. I'm not a sadist, after all.

Actually, while I was at it, I could practice that energy construct thing Twilight was teaching me.

You can only fall so many times before you start to air-walk, am I right?

I paused and sniffed. There was a strong, damp-smelling musk floating on the breeze and I decided to follow it. Creeping through the forest, practically dragging myself along my belly, I soon came to a stop behind an intersecting pair of mulberry bushes and peer through the foliage. A lone raccoon had its back turned to me, picking apart the meat of a dead duck that, judging by the wounds to its neck and chest, was inflicted by a fox. Whatever happened to the duck's vulpine killer, I cannot say. Perhaps it'd been frightened off by another predator or chased by a fellow fox looking for an easy meal.

Doesn't matter; I'd found my prey.

EAT...EAT...EAT...

Shut up.

CHASE...CHASE...CHASE...

Good.

With a practice pounce, I threw myself at the raccoon, the ring-tailed opportunist letting out a shriek and making a break for it. Or at the very least, attempting to do so, aiming to claim sanctuary in the nearest tree. I, however, had already foreseen this, jumping over him and landing with a sharp swerve, cutting off his escape. When I didn't move, the raccoon decided to take advantage of my "hesitation" and scramble into a speedy four-legged run, again, targeting another tree-trunk. He was no doubt ready for a repeat performance, so I instead leapt from side-to-side in a kind of hopping serpentine maneuver, nearly trampling the raccoon every time he tried to evade me.

Purposefully, I would hang back, just to allow him the vaguest of hopes that he'd get away before swiftly closing the distance. Every now and then, I snapped my teeth and caught the hairs at the very end of his tail, giving him a tiny tug backward just to remind him that I was still there. Our chase commenced, neither side winning, or so I'd led him to believe. It wasn't long before my true plan had come to fruition and we'd arrived in a small field. Now, his chances of escape were even slimmer than before now that I'd completely eliminated trees from the equation.

You might be asking yourself, "Why not just use telekinesis?"

The answer: because that'd be too easy.

I want a challenge, not a charity.

Suddenly, I spun in a half-turn and flung my right hind-leg out, knocking the raccoon off of his feet and sending him tumbling across the grass. Righting myself, I caught the raccoon in mid-bounce with my jaws and deposited him back onto the ground, one paw pressed down onto his heaving chest. Accepting his fate, he curled his limbs up around my foreleg and shut his eyes.

"Relax, I'm not going to eat you."

The raccoon opened his eyes.

"Wait...what?!"

I removed my paw and took four steps back.

"That was just practice," I elaborated. "You're free to go."

Eyeing me suspiciously, the raccoon slowly rolled over and stood up on his hind-legs.

"You're serious...aren't you?"

"Very," I confirmed. "Have a nice day."

For the longest time, we stared at one another before the raccoon cautiously skirted past me and disappeared back the way we came, very confused but alive and whole. I chuckled to myself and let out a series of pants. So far, I was having a gay old time and quite proud of myself for the latest "hunt". No doubt the raccoon will be sharing this quite fanciful-sounding tale with his buddies later on. Imagine the looks on their faces when he recounts today's events!

Well, once I make this a regular habit, many animals will come to know of the strange wolf who chases but doesn't kill. Oh, I may kill from time to time but because of Princess Luna's delicious gift, I won't be needing to rip anything living to shreds for a while. Then again, should I keep hunting wild game, especially since I have those like Mother giving me food? Maybe not, but hunting is in my DNA, a vital aspect to my biology as a wolf and identity as a proud hunter. It's not something that can easily be overcome or rewritten. As sentient as I am, I still feel that primal tug to chase and devour.

Alright, enough philosophy. Time to try this energy construct-thing out.

After a sufficient rest period, I traveled once more into the woods in order to find a more private and secluded area where I wouldn't be disturbed. After nine minutes of searching, I found the perfect spot: a small clearing surrounded by a dense thicket of closely-neighboring trees, each one about two to three feet in diameter. A small rocky ledge hung over the clearing on one side, a naturally-occurring cave carved into it and topped by a warped old birch tree, its gnarled claw-like roots wildly scrapping into the rock-face. A series of large, moss-infested stones littered the ground in pairings, almost as if collected and arranged by mortal hands. Apart from the occasional bird-tweet or insect-chirp, no sound permeated the clearing and it was just how I liked it.

I jumped slightly when a black shape swooped over my head and landed on an overhanging branch. The raven stared down at me and croaked, its large brown eyes flashing in the dim sunlight piercing the tree-tops. A second raven joined it on the same branch and the two began rattling to one another in their accursed bird-tongue. For whatever reason, I've always found it difficult to understand raven-speak, excluding the tongues used by the Dynamic Dunderheads known as Huginn and Muninn. In their case, I'd say it was mystical tampering via their master Odin, as they, like him, were magically omnilingual and could thus speak and understand any languages they came across.

"What? What...do...you...want?"

"KRAA!"

The pair immediately took off, engaging in a spinning figure-eight aerial maneuver before shooting out past the treetops and vanishing from sight. Good riddance, I say.

Breathing in and out, I raised a paw and activated my aura, allowing the magic to surge and filling the air with the scent of freshly-diced pepper. Holding my right foreleg level out in front of me, I concentrated deeply, envisioning a disk appearing beneath my toes. The empty space cracked and popped, and for a few seconds, I could interpret the outline of a vaguely circular shape flickering in and out of existence. I focused harder, fiercely willing the disk to appear. However, no matter how hard I tried, the damn thing stubbornly refused to materialize! Not even a little!

A disk...I am making a disk...

Again, close but no cigar.

...That's how that saying goes, right?

Two minutes. Five minutes. Fourteen minutes. Still zip, zilch, goose-egg, nothing!

At the twenty-five minute mark, I was ready to give up when a near-transparent emerald hoop flashed beneath my paw and for a nerve-wracking moment that seemed to stretch on for an eternity, it finally stabilized.

"Yes! Thank Faust!"

Something changed in the air, enough to break my concentration and cause my body to go rigid. Dissolving my magic, I raised my head and sniffed, detecting a new scent that caused my ears to swivel and my teeth to chatter. It definitely belonged to something big, something predatory and all too familiar. I sniffed again. Yes, definitely a predator, and a fellow canine if I wasn't mistaken...and I wasn't. You can fool a wolf's eyes, but you can't fool a wolf's nose.

A spicy, almost lemony musk permeated my nostrils and I audibly growled.

It was similar to my own. The scent of a wolf.

Something burst out of the woods at my left rear and I spun to confront the intruder, raising my hackles and bearing my fangs at the unwelcome newcomer. Just as I'd deduced, it was another male wolf, this one a little smaller than me but no less deadly, his form slimmer but toned and his thick fur was as white as snow, making him noticeably stand out from the browns and greens of the forest. How he'd managed to get so close without me spotting him baffled me, his odor remaining undetected until he was only a couple of feet away. This led me to wonder if I'd somehow missed his presence earlier. Was this stranger watching me and if so, for how long?

One burning blue eye narrowed at me, the empty right eye socket covered in dark grayish-pink flesh that extended above his brow and towards his scalp. Judging by the crevices in the scar tissue, his disfigurement was the result of a fight, and a pretty nasty one at that, involving either teeth or claws. If this was what he looked like, I dare not imagine the state his opponent is in. Any creature that lives with such injuries wouldn't still be here if their attacker was too.

Neither one of us made a move, merely snarling at the other so I figured he wasn't here to pick a fight.

"Who are you?" I demanded.

The white wolf stopped growling but remained in an aggressive stance.

"I am called 'Way-Finder,'" he stated levelly, albeit with an undertone of wariness. "And you are?"

"Bog-Dweller," I responded, using a more naturally-sounding wolf-name.

The white wolf, Way-Finder, peered at me suspiciously and with good reason. "And why are you in my territory, Bog-Dweller?"

I merely blinked. "'Your territory'? I haven't detected your scent until just now."

Way-Finder relaxed somewhat, though continued to watch me carefully. "Indeed? I could've sworn that I marked this place as soon as I moved in. I must be getting forgetful in my old age."

Now that he mentioned it, Way-Finder did seem to be getting on in years. There was a slight hitch in his left hind-leg and he would twitch every now and then, as if experiencing a sudden spine-tingle. His limbs were also trembling slightly, though it wasn't that evident until I began to really pay attention. I soon found myself calming down and dropped my guard.

"My apologies then, Way-Finder," I said respectfully. "I am new to this part of the woods."

"It's quite alright," he replied in kind, giving a little laugh. "Still, I didn't expect to find another of my kin around here. From what I was told, no wolves have been seen in this area for thirty-thousand moons."

Right, initially, the settlers that founded Ponyville had a bit of a wolf problem and began hunting them to protect their young and livestock. However, they got a little too eager and eventually, the few survivors managed to flee. As a result, Ponyville, as well as the surrounding areas, have been wolf-free ever since. Apparently, Equestrian zoologists have been debating back and forth as to whether or not to reintroduce wolves back into these lands. Personally, I'm all for that, though I am obviously biased in that regard and have no real grasp as to the larger ramifications of such a conclusion.

"I'm the exception. I arrived a few months back."

Following my example, Way-Finder's posture became friendlier and he soon eased himself into a sitting position with a groan, no doubt a difficult task for someone of his age.

"That is good to know. I came here for peace and quiet but it does my heart well to know that I have one of my own living nearby. Tell me, do you dwell in these woods as well?"

I didn't know what the overall situation was with pony-wolf relations so I hesitated. What do I say, exactly? Would he be offended or dismayed? Or, conversely, he's had little to no interaction with the dominant species of Equus and thus has no frame of reference?

"No...I live near the nearby pony settlement."

Way-Finder considered this with a slight head dip.

"I see. Perhaps the ponies wouldn't take much umbrage with one of us living so close. Obviously, since you're still here."

Whew!

"Nope, so far, so good," I responded a little too eagerly. "I still have my pelt, thankfully."

"Praise be to Aragh," Way-Finder concluded, giving a forward head-shake and skimming his muzzle with a paw. "The swift and strong, the best of wolves."

In all of my time here, I'd never once heard of this "Aragh" before. Was he an ancestor-deity to Way-Finder's original pack or was he the god of all Equestrian wolves? I could ask Mother if she knew, considering her ability to speak to animals, or maybe the bibliophilic shut-in Twilight would have an inkling as to lupine religious beliefs. Preferring to err on the side of caution, I settled on the major god theory and mimicked Way-Finder's words, finishing with his paw-to-muzzle gesture.

"So tell me, Bog-Dweller, why did you not kill the raccoon?"

So he had been watching! But...how?

"It was for practice," I told him. "To keep myself fit, as well as for enjoyment."

Way-Finder's single brow furrowed. "You chase small animals so that you may stay lean...and for entertainment?"

I began to internally panic, until Way-Finder's confusion faded.

"That would make sense. You are alone and thus have no pack-mates to play with. Still, I would advise against being too merciful, especially towards prey. They might mistake it for weakness and learn to fear you less."

Way-Finder leaned forward. "Know this, Tender Wolf: never place restraints on yourself. You are what you are, and that is a strong and swift hunter, a child of the North Wind and the Earthen Bride. Do not fear your power, nor be haughty about it. Such thoughts are a disease and will travel to the rest of your body, weakening you and slowing your journey."

"I will heed your words," I told him, before adding: "Elder Wolf."

This was the first time I'd conversed with a fellow wolf in ages and elected to make the most of it.

"Could you, maybe, tell me a good Aragh tale, Elder Wolf?"

Way-Finder chuckled warmly. "It would be my honor, Tender Wolf."

Licking his lips, the white wolf began:

"On a spring morning, Aragh was hunting sandmirks when he encountered the dragon Gorbash, whose mate had been captured by two rival male dragons..."

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:
Æsir (ah-seer): Primary gods of the Norse pantheon
Ásgarðr (ahz-gahr-therr): Home of the Norse gods; anglicized as "Asgard"
Dökkálfar (duuke-alf-far): "Dark Elves"
Jǫtunheimr (yoh-tun-haym-merr): Home of the Jǫtnar (Giants)
Linnormr (lyn-ohrm-merr): "Ensnaring serpent"; a creature appearing as a giant snake with two clawed arms; known better in English as "lindorm" or "lindworm"
Ljósálfar (lyohs-alf-far): "Light Elves"
Margýgr (mahr-gee-grr): A Scandinavian sea-witch or mermaid
Niðavellir (knee-tha-vehl-leer): Home of the Dvergar (dverg-gar), aka "Dwarves"
Níðhǫggr (neeth-hoh-grr): "Malice Striker"; name of a dragon or serpent
Ragnarǫk (rahg-nahr-rohk): "The final destiny of the Gods" or "Twilight of the Gods"

Hi everyone! So sorry for the long absence but I had some personal things to work out. Thank you all for the patience and I hope you enjoyed this chapter! More on the way very soon!

My Life, Death...And Rebirth?

Hello, my name is Fenrir but chances are you've never heard of me.

A pity.

I am the eldest child of Loki, the Crafty One, and the giantess Angrboða. You've no doubt heard of my father, along with Odin and Thor, the three making up the "trifecta" of our culture. It's fair that Father would be widely known but One Eye and Red Beard? How is it that out of all of the gods and beasts that inhabit the Nine Realms, only these three are the names that are known? There is no justice, is there? You only have to ask my siblings and they'll tell you the same thing.

After me, there came my brother Jörmungandr, the legendary Midgard Serpent, a snake so large that he encompasses the earth in his coils. I am, or rather was, very big myself and even I tremble at the thought of such a beast. Lastly, there is Hel, who now reigns over the land of the dead as the goddess of death. She is perhaps the most unfortunate of the three of us in terms of looks, one half of her face that of a young but sullen maiden and the other a corpse's, meaning that she is not quite "normal" but close enough if she covered herself up. Sure, she gets her own realm but it's an endless wasteland of ice, snow and the shambling souls of the dead for company.

Then again, at least she has company.

Lyngvi was a small island of wide-open fields and clean air. It was a pity that I was held in place with a magic unbreakable ribbon, otherwise I could've gotten to enjoy it! You don't take a literal wolf, plant him in an area of grasslands and don't give him the chance to run around. Sometimes I used to think that the Æsir hated me the most out of the three of us. Jörmungandr is at home in the sea and Hel becomes the goddess of death, a figure feared by mortals and gods alike.

But nothing for me.

I'm just a cur.

It all began before I was even born. A silly prophecy foretold the birth of my siblings and I, that the three of us would be instrumental in bringing forth Ragnarök, the dreaded end of the world. When I was a pup, the gods arrived for us and snatched us away from our mother. I never saw her again. We were monsters but Mother loved us anyway.

You'd think that with our existence as eventual harbingers of destruction that they would've disposed of us but apparently they considered themselves so high and mighty that they wouldn't defile the ground with our blood. What idiots. Odin took Jörmungandr, who was only the size of a cat at the time, and flung him into the ocean, where he thrived and continued to grow in the deep depths of the sea. Hel, as previously mentioned, was later given domain over Helheim, ruling over a froze-bitten landscape on a throne of ice. As for me, in a move that continues to baffle me to this day, they took me to Asgard and kept me as a kind of pet, an insult in my opinion.

You might argue that I got the best deal of the three of us but I was essentially being housed by the very beings who I was destined to battle and who in turn would lead to my demise. Every day was a constant fear that they might crush my head beneath a boot-heel or toss me to some trolls for dinner. I had no friends; all creatures were afraid to be near me so I spent much time in solitude. Only Tyr, god of war, was brave enough to feed me and sometimes even would pet me. Some of you might be tearing up at this point but he only did it because he had more of a spine than his fellow Asgardians and could claim victory at the next flyting for performing an action no other dared to do.

With every day that passed and every meal that I consumed, I started to notice that I was growing at an alarming rate. Within the span of a month, I went from being small enough to be held in one hand to standing nearly at shoulder height as the average man. At two months, I was larger than an ox and in a year, I could peek over the tallest trees in Asgard. The gods took notice of this and decided to take action, crafting a fetter called Leyding and appealed to my ego to try it on. It snapped with a single kick and I couldn't help but let loose a snort at this.

A second fetter, known as Dromi, was forged, this one larger and twice as strong as Leyding. Again, they goaded me by challenging my strength and need to prove myself. All I had to do was shake it off and then kick it, shattering it to pieces. I actually laughed aloud at this, much to the chagrin of those in attendance. For the first time, I really felt as mighty as I looked and why not?

A short time later, the Æsir took me on a trip to the island of Lyngvi. I was suspicious, of course, seeing as how they never bothered to even be in the same space as me but I was so eager to enjoy the grass and air that I threw caution to the wind. They let me run around before leading me to the center of the island, where they showed me a silken ribbon called Gleipnir, which had been created by dwarves out of six supposedly impossible things: the breath of a fish, the sounds of a cat's footsteps, the beard of a woman, the roots of a mountain, the sinews of a bear and the spittle of a bird. Despite its thinness, the gods claimed that it was stronger than it appeared and passed it amongst themselves, each one failing to rend it. They once again suggested that I was strong enough to break it and asked to secure me in place with it.

I sniffed at the ribbon and glared at them. How dare they insult my intelligence?! I was a wolf in appearance but I was far from being one of the simple-minded dogs that roamed the forests of Midgard. With a smirk, I told them that I didn't trust them and a bargain was struck: I would allow them to secure me with the ribbon and if it broke, I would go free but only if one of them was bold enough to place their right hand in my mouth as a sign of goodwill. Only Tyr was brave enough to agree and placed his sword-hand into my maw as the ribbon was tied in place.

I pulled and to my dismay, the ribbon held. I shook, kicked and howled but no matter how hard I struggled, Gleipnir refused to budge. Furious, I snapped my jaws to grit my teeth when I bit Tyr's hand clean off. Although everyone says that I did it out of spite, the truth is that it was an unfortunate, split-second mistake on my end. I respected Tyr, for he was the only one who wasn't afraid of me but now I crippled him and gave the others more reason to hate me.

For years, centuries even, I was trapped there, secured to a great stone slab anchored in place to a massive boulder, unable to run or hunt. Every now and then I'd get lucky, snacking on a deer or bird that got too close but that wasn't enough to sate my enormous appetite. Anger stewed within, bubbling and brewing like molten magma. Oh how I hated Gleipnir, hated the gods and their stupid prophecy. By binding me, didn't they just ensure that the prophecy came true?

I bet your mind is blown right about now.

Anyway, Ragnarök eventually came to pass. Prior to imprisonment, I had met a most enchanting she-wolf and sired two sons, Sköll and Hati, who eventually grew massive enough to swallow the sun and moon respectively, cloaking the land in darkness. Jörmungandr shook the earth so violently with his thrashing coils that earthquakes and tidal waves shocked the whole of Midgard. One such impact crumpled the boulder and stone slab, thus freeing me. The first thing that I did was aim my head at the sky and release the longest, loudest howl that I could. I wanted everything living and dead to know that my imprisonment had ended and that I was out for revenge.

Charging across the realms, I devoured anyone unfortunate to get in my way, fire erupting from my eyes and nostrils that scorched the fleeing peons while smoke from my jaws choked the rest. I joined Jormungandr at Vigrid, a field of grassland stretching a hundred leagues in every direction and serving as the final battle between us and the gods. Mere words alone can't describe the scope of the conflict. Fire giants with fiery weapons and frost giants wielding cudgels of ice battling Thor and his sons while the other Æsir and Vanir fought their way through hordes of undead raiders from Helheim. The fury of such a battle literally shook the earth we fought on, bringing further ruination upon the realm and it was glorious.

Across the field, I espied my foe, a bearded old man in golden armor astride an eight-legged horse. A growl tore from my lips, a booming war cry challenging my fated enemy. All around me, every combatant froze in place, shrinking as I boldly strode forward, Gleipnir dragging along the ground like a noose. Both the living and dead gave me a wide berth and I'm not ashamed to admit that I reveled in their fear. There was one, however, who dared to meet my gaze, my eyes locking with the single burning orb he possessed as he raised his spear above his head to point at me.

The Allfather. The Hooded One. Wanderer. Sleep Bringer. Wayfinder.

Odin.

"Face me, you overgrown mongrel!" He roared.

I smirked, "As you wish, Allfather!"

Without a second thought, I raced towards him, the ground beneath my paws booming.

"Your blood will flow down my throat like wine!"

The horse, Sleipnir, my half-brother, likewise galloped towards me at full speed, his rider releasing a yell as he charged towards me. This was what I lived for: the earth shaking with every step, my heart stabbing my breast, the wind in my fur, the blood boiling in my veins. I was a wolf and wolves were hunters, fighters and conquerors. Destiny stated that Odin would meet his end at my jaws and I welcomed it. True, destiny also said that I would die afterwards but as long as I took the Allfather with me, I knew that my feat would echo throughout the ages of the new world.

Like a bolt of gray lightning, Sleipnir leapt into the air, Odin roaring as he thrust his spear Gungnir at my face. Turning my head at the last second, the spear's point grazed my cheek which, if I'm being honest, actually hurt. The pain, however, was the furthest thing from my mind. My jaws yanked Odin from his saddle and I slammed them shut, the sounds of bones snapping and popping in my mouth as sweet, sweet blood flowed onto my tongue. Ooooh, the taste was ineffable, a tangy smoothness that glided down my throat.

Somewhere, a masculine voice shouted "Noooo!" and the skies became black with dark gray storm clouds. Thunder pierced the stillness, bolts of lightning racing through the darkness. With the spectacle concluded, the armies resumed their battle, steel clashing against steel, fire burning across the field as chucks of icy flesh rained down like hail. I watched as Freyr, the god of male fertility, was impaled through the chest with Surtr's flaming brand, the fire giant grinning while the god shrieked, his flesh sizzling and burning. It was a tad regrettable; although I didn't necessarily like Frey, he never did anything to antagonize me so I didn't hate him like I did the others.

Surveying the piling up bodies of the dead or dying, I felt an icicle of sorrow stab into my heart. Right next to a dead warg that I recognized as Hel's pet Garmr, I spotted the crumpled body of Tyr laid in an X shape with his sword's hilt still in his left hand, an odd expression of peace on his haggard face. It's difficult to say what exactly I felt at that moment. Here was a man that aided in taking me away from my mother and ensured my imprisonment for centuries on a deserted island. Yet he also fed me and kept the occasional taunting fool away.

I'm not sure what emotion could encapsulate how I viewed the dead warrior but I do know that he and I had a bond of sorts. I did not hate or fear him and he did not hate or fear me. There was no love there, barely even affection between us but since we did not hate each other, perhaps that was something. I wanted death and destruction and although I'd heard that Tyr would meet his end on Ragnarok, I had no idea how I'd react to his demise once I'd seen it with my own eyes. We did not hate one another and that was enough for me. I briefly bowed my head in respect and moved on.

A crack loud enough to be heard for miles rang in my ears and upon turning my gaze upon its source, I froze in disbelief. With a single swing of his hammer, Thor had smashed Jörmungandr's skull and after swaying a few times, he tumbled backward, crushing a frost giant and splitting the ground beneath his bulk. The Thunder God raised his hammer above his head as I took in the sight of his slain opponent. He was dead. The Midgard Serpent, my brother, was dead.

My own vengeance had been forgotten, replaced by a new score in need of being settled.

I bared my teeth and prepared to advance on him when a tall, grim-faced young man stepped in front of me, a pair of leather boots with thick soles on his feet. It was Vidar, a son of the late Odin, one whom I'd never heard utter even a single word. No matter. Once he was dead, Thor would be mine. Still, I had to give the boy credit, he was certainly braver than most men.

In a fraction of a second, we'd charged towards one another. Just as the lad hurdled towards me with his sword raised, my jaws sprang open, ready to repeat the action that I'd used on his father. Once I felt him enter my mouth, I brought my teeth together only to find that my jaws wouldn't shut. I squeezed but they remained propped open. Puzzled, I then realized that Vidar was actually standing in my mouth, his thick boots pressing down on my bottom jaw while he used a hand to press up on my upper jaw.

A new emotion entered my mind, one that I hadn't felt in ages.

Terror.

Pressure built in my mandible as Vidar began shoving my jaws further and further apart. No matter how hard I bit down, I couldn't crush him. I swung my head side to side hoping to dislodge him, only for the Asgardian to stubbornly remain rooted where he was. I panicked, leaping around, shaking violently but it was no use. My jaws shook and a loud whine broke through my mouth as they audibly snapped, leaving my mouth uselessly hanging open.

I could taste something metal hovering above my tongue before it began to work its way down my throat. A great pain seized my heart and it was then that I realized Vidar had stabbed me. A bitter, coppery taste filled my mouth and seeped over my bottom lip and down my neck. I collapsed onto my side, hitting the ground hard enough to create a crack in the earth. I was dying and despite my previous assumptions, killing Odin hadn't overcome my fear of death, instead serving to heighten it.

Tears welled up in my eyes and I was startled to discover that I, Fenrir, the Devourer, was terrified of dying. I would never hunt again nor feel the sun on my fur. Mother, Father, Jörmungandr, Hel, all gone. Something entered my field of vision. It was Vidar, staring down at me. I expected anger or joy but instead what I saw was a look of...pity?

Tentatively, the young god crouched down and his hand glided across my bottom jaw. Had I energy or strength, I would have shied away from his touch. As the darkness took me further and further into its embrace, I heard Vidar speak the first and last words that I would ever hear from him:

"Go to sleep."

I obeyed.

~*~

Crickets...I could hear crickets...

A bird warbled in the distance, followed by the shriek of an unknown animal.

A moan left my mouth and I shifted around, feeling leaves and twigs digging into my back. Slowly, I opened my eyes. It was the sun, its rays peeking through the trees. Smacking my lips, I worked my jaw, finding that it wasn't broken. I rolled onto my side and, after some stumbling, managed to situate myself onto my paws.

I was in a forest of some kind, though not one that I recognized. The trees were massive, their bark a dark black-brown color. I sniffed the air, detecting the odd scent of the wood, of critters and birds that my nose couldn't place. The trees didn't match any in Asgard and the ones in Vanaheim were more slender with wispy leaves. The foliage here was...warped. I may not have had my father's skill with sorcery but I could detect traces of foul magic at work.

I pawed at the dirt, finding it clumpy and thick. I took a whiff at it and snorted, wishing to rid my sinuses of the atrocious odor of burnt roots and rotting flesh. Svartalfheim was out; the soil there was more ashy and sand-like. I looked up. Judging by the position of the sun, it was still early in the afternoon, meaning that it would be nighttime if this were Midgard.

So where was I?

A nearby pool of water caught my eye and I suddenly felt very thirsty. Tentatively, I made my way over to the surprisingly sparkling pond only to jump back at the sight of the pup staring back at me. I leaned forward and bit at the air, the pup in the water's surface doing the same. My dark coal-black fur was replaced with a light gray-white streaked one with bits of brown and a curious ring of black fur around my throat like a collar. In place of red, light grayish-blue eyes stared right back at me.

I was still a wolf only now replaced with a nonthreatening, almost innocent-looking pup!

"What sorcery is this?" I wondered out loud, my voice soft and high-pitched.

My stomach rumbled. Funny, considering that it was just full from consuming the flesh of hundreds of men, women and children. Oh don't judge me! Would you condemn a hawk for eating a rabbit kit? I peered around, not spotting any signs of life. Then again, based on the sense of dread running down my spine, it would probably be in my best interest if I didn't eat any of the local wildlife.

I sniffed the air, finding a pleasing, spicy aroma wafting from the east. Detecting the additional smells of carrots and barley, I surmised that someone was making stew and the thought had my mouth watering. For whatever reason, I was reduced to a much, much smaller and more vulnerable size but perhaps I could use this to my advantage? I grinned at this. Whatever world this was, chances were that there were denizens that wouldn't dare let a poor, hungry pup starve.

Cautiously, I followed the aroma further and further away from the dark of the forest, coming into a much more aesthetically-pleasing area full of normal-looking trees and bushes. I sniffed at one tree trunk and again didn't recognize the scent. It was entirely plausible that I wound up on another world, just not one that I was familiar with. Shoving the thought aside, I continued my trek, eager to find shelter and sustenance. The tingle along my spine from the effects of the forest's dark magic lessened but didn't vanish, leading me to believe the whole area was cursed.

Brushing past some tall grass, I found a small wooden hut. Yes, the smell was definitely coming from there. The closer that I got to it, the stronger the smell got, so much so that I could almost taste it. Strange masks hung outside the hut but I paid them no mind, imagining them to be a part of the local culture. I heard voices inside, three to precise and all belonging to females. I began to scratch at the door, letting out a pathetic whine for good measure.

The door creaked open and I sat up on my haunches, paws up and my tail wagging as I played the cute little doggy. What I found waiting for me was unexpected, resembling a tiny horse, except its snout was much too short and its eyes freakishly large. Its coat was blue and its mane and tail were both multi-hued, like the Bifrost. Most shocking of all, however, were the feathery wings folded up on its back. It stared down at me curiously.

"What the...? Hey, there's a puppy out here!" It-she-called behind her.

"I'm not a puppy but I'll forgive you if you feed me!" I chirped.

The winged horse just stared at me. Couldn't she understand what I was saying?

"Hey Fluttershy! The puppy's barking now! Could you-...?"

The horse was shoved aside as a new winged horse entered the doorway. Unlike her friend, this one was yellow with a long pink tail and mane, giving her an oddly feminine look. It then gasped, but I didn't see or hear any fear-

"Oh hello there! Where did you come from?" She said softly, her voice soothing as she stared at me with maternal affection. Oddly, I'd never seen another female look at me like that since I last saw my mother.

"I don't know but the other winged horse couldn't hear me and I'm hungry!"

"Oh you want some food?"

This surprised me. Why was it that one horse could understand me and the other couldn't? I jumped slightly when the yellow horse scooped me up with her forelegs and held me on one shoulder. Wow, I was even smaller than I thought!

The blue horse rubbed her head. "Geez Flutters, take it easy."

"Sorry Rainbow Dash. You said, 'Puppy' so I had to see him. Actually..." The yellow horse-Fluttershy-held me out in front of her. "This is a wolf pup. Funny, I didn't know that there were any out here that weren't Timberwolves."

"Dear Fluttershy, I don't believe it's so. If there were, then I would know," a new voice intoned in a strange accent. The speaker was...well, the oddest horse I'd ever seen and I just found two that could talk and had wings. This one was white and covered in black stripes-or was it black and covered in white stripes? Anyway, she had golden bands around her neck and two large hoops in her ears.

"As for wolves made of flesh not pine, around the Everfree you will never find."

Does she have to speak in rhyming couplets?

Rainbow Dash scooped something out of a bubbling cauldron with a wooden ladle.

"That's weird but I've heard weirder." She slurped at the stew and smacked her lips. "Nicely done, Zecora. I'd say this is your best recipe yet!"

Zecora chuckled. "So glad to hear you enjoy my stew. Hearing praise is nice, especially when it comes from a friend like you."

Apparently she does.

Fluttershy meanwhile continued to look me over. Her eyes were...kind, gentle even.

"Where did you come from?"

I decided to settle on the truth...while omitting certain facts.

"I don't know how I got here. I awoke deep in the forest."

I followed this up by licking her cheeks, an experience that oddly wasn't as disgusting as I thought it would be. This drew melodic giggles from the horse that made me want to hear more of them.

"You are too cute! Do you have a name, little fella?"

"Fen," I said, getting the feeling that my full name wasn't going to sound good coming out of my mouth.

"Well hello Fen," Fluttershy cooed and pressed me against her chest. Her coat was so warm and she carried with her the smell of spring rain and berries. Her heart gently beat into my ear, its rhythm soothing. I let out a whimper and cuddled into her embrace. Bah, what was I becoming?!

After a healthy helping of Zecora's stew, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash decided that it was time to head home, so they bid their friend goodbye. I trotted alongside the two mares, struggling to keep up with them due to my new tiny limbs. Apparently, the world I was in was called "Equestria" and populated all over by these "ponies." The wing horses, or "pegasi," were just one of the three tribes: pegasi, unicorns and earth ponies. I explained that I had been raised in seclusion (which was true) and didn't know anything about these ponies.

Their striped friend, a "zebra," was also from a faraway land so there weren't many zebras around these parts. Her rhyming was apparently something that her species did and I bit my lip to avoid remarking how irritating I found it. She did make good stew so I would have to put up with her annoying quirk. We arrived at a small cottage in a clearing and I was suddenly reminded of Lyngvi. I searched around for any signs of an ambush but shrugged and followed the mares up to the cottage door.

The cottage was surrounded by squirrels, chipmunks, rabbits, birds and even a bear. Apparently understanding the languages of beasts was an ability unique to Fluttershy, a gift that she used to help sick or injured animals. So she could communicate with animals and make companions out of them. Was she some sort of pony seidkonur?

"It's getting kind of late and a cloud is calling my name," Rainbow Dash yawned. "I'll catch you later, Flutters." She then roughly stroked my head in a half-assed attempt at a pet. "See you later, Fen."

Don't bite...don't bite....

Mercifully, she quit and, spreading her wings, swooped into the air. I'd only ever seen Sleipnir move that fast and the mare made him look like a slug in comparison. Based on Fluttershy's non-reaction, it was a pretty safe bet that her speed was a factor of normalcy around here.

"Bye Rainbow Dash!"

Fluttershy then opened the door and gestured for me to enter. Based on my past experience, would you blame me for my hesitation?

"It's okay, Fen. Go right in," Fluttershy said in her usual soft, dulcet tone.

Slowly, I plodded inside. The cottage's interior was much like its inhabitant: unassuming, cozy and warm, filling me with a sense of peace and security. Huh, so that's what that felt like. I sniffed around, picking up on a hundred different scents, all of them belonging to small animals-rodents mostly-or bigger tree dwellers like raccoons, squirrels and chipmunks. The strongest smell, however, unmistakably belonged to a rabbit. Mmm, rabbit.

A pair of hooves gently hoisted me into the air, snatching me away from my carnivorous reverie.

"Come on, little guy. It's bath time!"

I may have struggled as Fluttershy carried me upstairs, my limbs thrashing around and a series of pathetic whines booming from my mouth. I hate bathing. Back on Asgard, it consisted of being doused with buckets of ice-cold water and assaulted with sharply-bristled brushes. Suffice it to say, I was not keen on experiencing such a process again. I will not, I repeat, not now or ever enjoy baths.

It's official...I love baths.

Once I'd tired myself out from struggling, Fluttershy patiently shepherded me to a room with a large white tub and locked the door behind her. Oh, that crafty witch! Not only did I lack the necessary reach or dexterity to reach the knob but I was also too weak to simply smash through it. Well played. Filling the tub with water, she carefully placed me into it, my whole body locking up in preparation of the freezing water.

To my immediate shock, the water was warm. I sighed, actually panting and allowing myself to relax. Okay, the water was soothing but there still came the issue of the actual washing! Fluttershy squeezed out a glob of some green stuff and lathered my fur with it, the sensation admittedly pleasurable, aided by the strange concoction's sweet smell of lilies and pine. Was...was I wagging my tail? I was ashamed but the feel of those hooves on me overrode my sense of disgrace.

To make matters worse, the foul mare began to hum, her ethereal voice bewitching me, causing my eyelids to be weighed down by invisible stones. A layer of bubbles clung to me and for some ungodly reason, I blew at the soapy suds, taking satisfaction in seeing them scatter across the room and into oblivion. Fluttershy giggled, scooping up a pile of suds and blowing them, creating a million bubbles that contained many little wolf pups stupidly grinning back at me. What in the name of Freya's golden locks was going on with me?

After another washing, Fluttershy released the stopper in the tub and tenderly dried me off with a towel, leaving me slightly damp but feeling refreshed and smelling amazing. I shook myself to further perpetuate my fur's drying time, covering the mare in a thin layer of water. She merely laughed at this and pulled me into her embrace. I buried my head into the fluff of her chest and sighed, breathing in her musk. It was as though I were a pup again, wrapped up in my mother's loving arms.

I wanted to scream, cry and gnash my teeth at Fluttershy all at the same time but I did none of those things. Instead, I let out a squeaky yawn, exhausted beyond all reason from today's strange events. I barely noticed Fluttershy carrying me to her bed and laying me at its foot, my small form curling up on the soft covers. A fleece blanket was placed over me and a pair of lips pecked my forehead. I smiled dreamily at this, feeling sleep overtake me

"Good night, Fen," my new owner whispered.

Perhaps living as a talking winged horse's pet wouldn't be so bad after all.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Æsir (eye-seer): Norse gods associated with war and sovereignty
Angrboða (on-grr-bo-tha): Fenrir's mother
Asgard (ahs-gard): Home of the Æsir
Dromi (dro-mee): Fetter
Fenrir (fen-rear): Giant wolf
Flyting (fly-ting): Contest of insults
Freyr (fray-err): God of fertility
Freya (fray-yuh): Frey's sister and goddess of love
Garmr (Garm-rr): Hel's pet wolf
Gleipnir (glayp-near): Magic ribbon
Hati (hat-tee): Son of Fenrir
Helheim (hell-hyme): Realm of the dead, particularly those that die of disease or old age
Jörmungandr (your-moon-gon-der): Fenrir's brother
Leyding (lay-ding): Fetter
Lyngvi (leeng-vee): Island
Ragnarök (rag-nar-rock): "Twilight of the Gods;" destruction of everything
Seidknonur (sayth-co-nirr): Female magic-user
Sköll (skole; rhymes with "hole"): Son of Fenrir
Sleipnir (slayp-near): Odin's eight-legged horse
Surtr (sert-trr): King of the Fire Giants
Svartalfheim (svart-alf-hyme): Home of the Dark Elves
Tyr (teer): God of justice and warriors
Vidar (vee-ther): Son of Odin
Vigrid (vee-grid): Great field
Warg (war-g): Giant wolf

From Malignant Monster to Pampered Pooch

I awoke with a yawn, my jaws gaping wide as I stretched myself on the quilted blanket.

Wait a minute...

Puzzled, I blinked and surveyed my surroundings. Oh yeah. I was no longer in Asgard.

My name is Fenrir but "Fen" works just as well. I was a son of Loki and one of three of his monstrous brood prophesied to bring about Ragnarök, the final battle between the gods and the enemies of Asgard. Trust me, it was as epic and awe-inspiring as it sounds. After growing large enough to tower over the tallest mountains, I broke free of my bindings and devoured the sanctimonious Odin Allfather, only to be slain by his son Vidar. I actually wasn't certain where I would end up upon my death but if you were to tell me that I'd be reincarnated into a colorful realm of talking ponies, I would've laughed in your face. And probably eaten you whole.

I never said that I was a nice guy.

The smell of meat, pork specifically, rushed through my nostrils like a raging river. Due to my new tiny form, I carefully climbed off of the bed and landed on the hardwood floor, taking a moment to appreciate the surroundings of my new home. I was raised in Asgard but spent my early years in the stables amidst nickering horses and the smell of hay and dung. Once I'd begun to grow, I was moved to a cave far from Valhalla, my sole company being Tyr, god of war and the only being in the Nine Realms who did not fear me. Suffice it to say, it's not easy to make friends when you're a gigantic wolf that's predicted to one day help bring about the end of the world.

Scampering out the bedroom door and down the stairs, I let out a series of yips as I bounded for the source of that mouth-watering odor. A sound like crystalline chiming was carried out of the kitchen, the melody akin to honey for the ears as a yellow pegasus was preparing breakfast. Fluttershy was the antithesis to everything that I was: sweet, innocent, loving and passive. Perhaps this ironic clash in personalities was why fate deemed it necessary for our paths to cross? I was never much of a philosopher, preferring to be more of a doer than a thinker.

"Good morning, Fen!" Fluttershy beamed, having noticed my presence. She began to scratch and stroke my head and chin, an action that I welcomed with tongue-lolling glee. I'm still a canine and it's a fact that we enjoy having our heads stroked and our chins scratched. Maybe if I'd received more of that, I wouldn't have joined my brother in the final battle and slain the king of the gods.

Okay, I'm lying about that part but the point still stands.

"Breakfast is almost done. How do you feel about bacon?"

Behind her, the meat crackled and popped on the stove. I knew what pork was but on the rare occasions that I was fed the succulent treat, it was always in the form of raw chunks of freshly-sliced pig-flesh. I had never eaten a cooked meal and was curious as to how it would taste.

"I've never had it," I answered truthfully. "But I'm ready to try it!"

Dumping the meat onto a plate, Fluttershy deposited it onto the floor in front of me. Three strips of red and yellowish-brown pork sizzled on the plate. Waiting for it to cool, I took a small bite at the end of one strip, my eyes widening at the taste. It was as if I'd discovered the true meaning of life, all of the joy and ecstasy contained in the cosmos sealed in a piece of meat. I quickly went to work devouring the bacon, my tongue assaulted by the dual tastes of the meat and the juices that drizzled off of it, coating my muzzle in the fatty liquid but it didn't matter so long as the bliss lasted.

Bacon was my new religion and I, it's devout worshiper.

"Easy, you don't want to get a tummy ache!" The mare giggled, an infectious sound that brought an ineffable mirth to my soul. "I suppose I don't have to ask if you enjoyed it."

I licked the juice off of my lips and nose as best I could.

"It's the greatest thing I've ever tasted!"

I understood the concept of hyperbole but I've never had a use for the concept and I wasn't about to start now. Exaggeration was for yellow-bellied poets. Bacon was far more satisfying than the blood of Odin or a houseful of farmers could ever hope to be.

Fluttershy picked me up, a gesture I found extremely degrading but allowed it if only it meant that I could feel the softness of her coat against mine.

"I'm glad that I could give that to you."

Something clattered on the floor and I beheld a snow-white rabbit gesturing to a bowl, tapping a foot impatiently.

I fought back the urge to leap down and bite his impudent little head off. I'd eaten hundreds of his kin and would have no qualms about introducing him to my digestive tract but then that would end in a two-pronged challenge. First, it'd mean that I'd lose the protection and servitude of Fluttershy and second, once word would spread that I was a vicious and bloodthirsty animal, no one in their right mind would want to care for me. Instead, I swallowed my rage, deciding on a warning glare to the lagomorph.

"I'll prepare your meal shortly, Angel. Fen, I want you to meet Angel. Angel, this is Fen and he's going to be staying with us."

"What?! Him?" The rabbit exploded. "He's a wild animal!"

"Speak for yourself," I muttered, something that he caught due to his gigantic ears.

"Angel," Fluttershy chided him. "Aren't all of our friends 'wild animals?' Since when do you have an issue with that?"

Angel threw his arms out. "But that's a wolf. Wolves eat rabbits!"

Regrettably, Fluttershy placed me on the floor so that me and Angel were only a few feet apart.

"Oh, but Fen's a nice wolf." Fluttershy knelt down in front of me. "Fen, tell Angel you're not going to hurt him."

The rabbit stood with his arms crossed, an eyebrow raised.

I sighed, "I'm not going to hurt you, Angel."

"There, now I want you two to try to get along." Even though her voice was as soft as ever, it was clear that this was a command and not a suggestion. "Is that understood?"

"Yes," I immediately agreed, topping it off with a big grin.

Angel rolled his eyes. "Yeah, sure."

"Excellent. Now Fen, why don't you go play outside? I'm sure the other animals would like to meet you."

Reluctantly, I gazed towards the door. Social interaction was never one of my strongest attributes. I'd spent most, if not all of my life stuck by myself, no man or beast save for Tyr possessing the guts to even be near me voluntarily. I dreaded the thought of going out there, knowing full well that they'd only flee from my visage but Fluttershy's smile was so hopeful that I decided to give it a try. Maybe they wouldn't be put off by my new form?

The door latched behind me and I soon found myself trudging through the glass, the panic soon rising within me like a flame. I looked to my left then my right. So far, the various critters that roamed the cottage's grounds were wary of me but remained where they were, watching me through curious eyes. It was almost strange to see living beings not fearing me but it actually felt pretty nice. Selecting a spot in the grass, I circled in place a couple of times before settling down, watching the birds flying, tweeting and squawking among the trees.

I closed my eyes and sighed, enjoying the gentle breeze in my fur, the myriad of scents flowing in and out of my nostrils. Was this what peace was like? Admittedly, I was predisposed to a symphony of blood-curdling screams and the smashing of wood but the bliss of the serenity of nature was nice too. Squirrels chattered in the trees, rabbits scrambled through the grass and a few deer strode in the field a few feet away, all of them going about their usual business as though I wasn't even there. The sun was shining, heating me up like a pot over a fire pit and I was loving it.

That is, until I felt something poking me in the ribs. Even before I opened my eyes, I knew who the interloper was. The smell of game was unmistakable.

"What do you want?" I snapped, though my childish voice came off as more whiny than threatening.

Angel rolled his eyes, jabbing me once more with his paw. "I know you're not what you're pretending to be."

"And what is that?"

"A cute, innocent pup."

I grinned at the rabbit. "You think I'm cute?"

He narrowed his eyes. "Fluttershy may be fooled but I'm onto you. I don't know what exactly your game is but I know you're up to something. I'll be watching you, 'Fen,'" he warned and hopped away.

I watched him go and chuckled to myself. So what if one little bunny was suspicious of me? He had no proof and to anyone else, it came off as petty jealousy. It really was a shame that I couldn't eat him. I rose to all four paws and shook myself, finding the serenity ruined by Angel's visit and elected to go for a walk.

The unparalleled tranquility of the surrounding field was so peaceful that I forgot all of my worries and stress, electing to lose myself to the feel of the grass beneath my paws and the gentle morning breeze ruffling my fur. It's strange how vibrant everything in this realm is. When was the last time I could just enjoy myself? It had to have been centuries at this point. Being chained to a rock in the middle of an isolated patch of land with nothing to do but stare off into the distance doesn't exactly aid in one's ability to keep track of time.

But I digress.

My ear swiveled in the direction of the cottage, picking up the sound of Fluttershy's voice. Curious, I stalked towards the backyard, where I found my new owner chatting with what looked to be a quintet of ponies. Aside from Rainbow Dash, there was a unicorn, two earth ponies, one orange and wearing a hat and the other pink with a blissfully idiotic look in her eyes. What was most intriguing to me, however, was the one mare with both a horn and wings. She must be one of those "alicorns" Fluttershy brought up, who apparently served as the gods of this world.

How curious. The purple one seems too young and adorable to be an all-powerful goddess.

Vafthruthnir's beard, did I just refer to a pony as "adorable"?

"Oh, there he is!"

Fluttershy scooped me into her forelegs, pressing me against the soft tuft of her chest fur.

"Say hi to Fen!"

The purple alicorn smiled at me. "Hi Fen. I'm Twilight Sparkle."

"Hello Twilight," I said, cocking my head at her. "Fluttershy tells me that you're like a god."

Twilight stared expectantly at Fluttershy, who translated, "He says hello and wonders if you're a god."

"Who, me? No. I'm just a princess."

The pink earth pony shot up so that the tips of our noses were touching.

"I'm Pinkie Pie and you are a cutie-patootie!" The mare loudly proclaimed before addressing Fluttershy. "You should bring him around Sugarcube Corner for a play date! I'm sure Gummy would appreciate it."

"'Gummy'?"

"Her pet alligator," Fluttershy helpfully explained.

I had no idea what an "alligator" was, so I merely nodded.

Next up, the orange pony with the hat stepped up, carefully studying me as if I were a prize pheasant. She peeked into my ears, splayed out my paws and opened up my mouth to look at my teeth. Standing back, she nodded approvingly.

"He looks purty healthy fer a pup livin' inna Everfree," she commented and I found myself perplexed by her manner of speaking. It sounded simplistic but her gaze was anything but stupid. "Ah could watch him if ya ever need help."

"Thanks Applejack. I'm sure Winona would like to make a new friend."

I loathe to admit it but I was enjoying being the center of attention, having these mares all taking turns introducing themselves and giving me something other than curses or cruel looks. If anything, they looked positively enthralled by my status as a mere pup, Pinkie Pie and Applejack especially. The unicorn, who I learned was called Rarity, was nice enough, though she didn't want to get wolf hair all over her coat. I wonder if she is indeed a noble-born. The last time I encountered a noble, I was passing him and his family through my digestive tract.

Honestly, they taste the same as the commoners.

"So how long until he gets bigger?" Rainbow Dash interjected. "He's kind of small."

Get a little closer to my jaws and I'll make you the same height as me.

Fluttershy unknowingly calmed me with a chin scratch. You're lucky, Rainbow.

"Oh, it'd take at least a year before he's fully grown."

That's what the Asgardians thought and look how that turned out. Then again, new body, new rules. I furrowed my brow at this. Does this mean that I'm now an ordinary canine? I'll live and die after six or eight years?

My paws touched the ground, jolting me out of my thoughts. I decided to store them for further inspection at a later date, instead focusing on the mares' chatter. Hopefully, they could give me more information on this world.

"Princess Celestia sent me a letter saying that she'd be able to visit Ponyville in a few weeks."

My ears twitched at this. Princess Celestia was apparently the ruler of these lands, the one responsible for moving the sun and was pretty much a goddess to these ponies. This could be interesting.

Pinkie Pie clapped and threw some bits of cut-up paper. "Yay! I could throw her a welcome party." She then gave out a prolonged gasp and her hooves flew to her cheeks, her eyes widening comically large as she caught sight of me. "I could throw Fen a party too!"

Wait, were things really so uneventful that a new pet was worthy of a feast?

Fluttershy looked at me worriedly. "O-only if Fen is okay with it. Are you?"

They actually wanted to throw a party in my honor? I'd never attended a party before, let alone had a celebration devoted to me. These ponies didn't even know me, didn't have a clue of who I am or the things that I've done but they still wanted to welcome me to their home. My eyelids felt wet so I must've been feeling allergic to pollen from the nearby flowers. I smiled and nodded, much to Pinkie's elation, the oddball bouncing around on her tail and head.

Did no one question this?

Bidding her friends good bye, Fluttershy took me inside for lunch, which consisted of chopped-up chicken with bits of broccoli and carrots mashed in. I devoured this scrumptious meal with gusto, still somewhat unbelieving at how well my new life was turning out. Angel, meanwhile, watched me the whole time, contemptuously gnawing on his carrots. Much to his irritation, I ignored him. Things would be tense between us for a while but I knew it'd die down eventually.

Afterwards, Fluttershy had to run some errands in town and took me along, showing me the sights and pointing out the different businesses and residents. I didn't really care but I humored her, feeling oddly grateful to the pegasus for all she'd done for me. I shook my head. This was simply me returning her hospitality, nothing more. At the very least, she didn't try to engage in too much conversation with me.

As we walked around, I took note of her radiant smile and cheery disposition towards others. Even though she was quite shy and timid, Fluttershy was nice and polite towards everyone. I had to hide a smirk at the attention she received from several stallions, evidently being considered quite the beauty. As a wolf, I had no attraction towards equines but I suppose that from a purely physical standpoint, Fluttershy could be attractive. Her pink mane was long and soft as rosebuds, her eyes a lovely shade of blue and her voice as soothing as the dulcet strings of a harp.

Yes, she was quite a fine specimen and would make some stallion very happy someday.

We arrived back at the cottage with a collection of bags, some of which I carried despite Fluttershy's protests. She was worried that the weight would be too much for me but I happily proved her wrong. It was a tad strange that I was able to carry a sack of potatoes twice my size along with some shopping bags on my back but I chalked it up to my own willpower. Then again, I was strong as a pup in my previous life even before my jotunn strength manifested so it stood to reason that the same would occur here. Once the food was put away, Fluttershy rewarded me with a bone-shaped treat she called a "dog biscuit," which had a hard texture but tasted like grain and fish.

As I gnawed on the dog biscuit, seated upon a large soft pillow, I found Angel once again glaring suspiciously at me out of the corner of my eye but I was unconcerned. So far this new life has been great, affording me a glimpse of what existence as a royal was like. I mused to myself that my new "master" was more akin to a servant: giving me exquisite meals, heaping praise upon me and even bestowing upon me the gift of belly rubs. This was a far cry from being kept in a stable and being fed at sword point, all the while receiving fearful or even disgusted glances and harsh words. I could only imagine what the gods would've felt at seeing me living in the lap of luxury and tried to picture wherever it was that they ended up.

It'd be hilarious if they were all reborn as dogs.

Yes sir, I was a king in my own little proverbial fiefdom, having every and all of my needs tended to by a kindly benefactor. The Great Devourer was now deemed a cutesy, innocent little pup by a group of unknowing equines. Heh, had I known it was this easy, I would've done this act eons ago and had Odin himself picking up my droppings. Curling up on my pillow as my mistress stroked my head lovingly, I felt secure in my new role as a pampered house pet, my life now stress-free and paradisaical from here on out.

What a fool I was.

Author's Note

Pronunciation Guide:

Jotunn (yo-ton): Giant
Vafthruthnir (vaff-threwth-near): A jotunn known for his great wisdom
Valhalla (vahl-hall-ah): Odin's great hall in Asgard

It's Nightmare Night, Fenrir Lokison!

Curled up in the reading nook of my barn-sized doghouse, I lapped up some water from the large plastic bowl, courtesy of Twilight, and licked my lips. Outside, I could hear the sounds of childish squeals and innocent revelry. Today was a pony holiday known as "Nightmare Night", a tradition started after Princess Luna's banishment where colts and fillies, as well as adults, dressed up in colorful costumes, played games and, most vital of all, went door to door asking for candy. How the defeat and imprisonment of a major threat to Equestria correlated with costumes and sweets, I will never know and this lack of comprehension was apparently amusing to my equine friends. I'm surprised that Princess Luna is actually content with allowing these festivities to continue as her subjects essentially made a mockery out of the darkest time in her and Princess Celestia's life.

It must be a pony thing, I suppose. I know Odin would've pitched a fit had anyone turned his beloved Balder's death into an excuse to throw a party.

Shifting so that I could adjust my position, I returned once more to the hardcover novel hovering in front of me and slid back into the world of The Count of Mountie Cresto. Unlike Frankenstag, I enjoyed this book immensely, sympathizing with the plight of the protagonists Edmule Damtes, an unlucky youth that had been wrongfully imprisoned and subsequently broke free to pursue vengeance against the blackguards that put him away. The story then becomes a tense web of deceit, psychological manipulation, betrayal, startling revelations and deep introspection on the nature of revenge, hope, forgiveness and morality. Twilight honestly underplayed this book when she pitched it to me and I would certainly sing its praises once I returned it to the library. The only thing that really annoyed me was the fate of the duplicitous Fetnand, one of the ponies that had wronged Edmule.

Fetnand was the primary instigator and stabbed Edmule in the back so that he could marry Marecedes and leave Edmule to rot in prison for fourteen years. Don't get me wrong, although it brought me enormous satisfaction to see that Fetnand was publicly disgraced and later abandoned by his family, it irked me that he was dealt with in such an underwhelming manner. Honestly, Dockmas should've written it so that Fetnand was saved for last. Imagine it: a final confrontation between the pair, an epic duel between our protagonist and the two-faced snake-in-the-grass that ruined his life, a knock-down, drag-out battle that would test their physical capabilities. But instead, Edmule, who had been masquerading as the titular Count, reveals his true identity to Fetnand and the latter kills himself, the story continuing until the rest of the conspirators answer for their crimes.

I was now on the last page of the novel and rapt with anticipation at its conclusion.

'As for you, Maximilien, here is the secret of my conduct towards you: there is neither happiness nor unhappiness in this world ; there is only the comparison of one state with another. Only a stallion who has felt ultimate despair is capable of feeling ultimate bliss. It is necessary to have wished for death, Maximilien, in order to know how good it is to live.

'Live, then, and be happy, beloved children of my heart, and never forget that, until the day Faust deigns to reveal the future to stallion, the sum of all pony wisdom will be contained in these two words: Wait and hope.'

A threefold knock at the door disturbed my reading and Fluttershy's voice gently called at the other end.

"Fen, are you ready to go?"

I frowned and pulled at the shaggy garment dangling over my left foreleg. A week ago, I was sitting in the castle with the others and they were all discussing their plans for Nightmare Night, with the sole exception of Fluttershy, as she was (unsurprisingly) not a fan of the holiday and instead spent it locked indoors. I elected to keep her company until the celebration was over but Twilight argued that this was my first Nightmare Night and that I needed to experience with everypony. In a moment of pure stupidity, I told Fluttershy that if she agreed to dress up and go out, I would accompany her and even wear a costume as well. I then sweetened the deal by adding in the stipulation that we'd have matching costumes and that she could even pick them out.

Me and my big mouth.

"No. I look ridiculous!" I replied, sounding rather juvenile in retrospect.

"C'mon, we haven't got all night!" A second voice rudely interjected.

Curse it all, Angel.

"Please Fen, I bet you look great!" Fluttershy pleaded. "Please come out?"

Muttering to myself, I finally opened the door and, little by little, fully emerged from my doghouse.

Fluttershy's attire consisted of a frilly pink dress with a white laced-up front, a matching bonnet and a baby-blue shepherd's crook wrapped in pink ribbons. I, on the other paw, looked like a complete moron. Several white shaggy carpets had been sewn together and tied around my chin, waist and limbs, and a pair of floppy bathroom rugs and the two halves of a black-painted tennis ball making up the ears and eyes. Lastly, an old cowbell, courtesy of Applejack, dangled from my collar and loudly clattered with every movement. Yes, I was literally a wolf in sheep's clothing.

Kill me.

Fluttershy's eyes widened considerably. "Aww, Fen, you look so adorable!"

I winced. "Mother, please. Do not call me that."

I don't know how in Thiazi's name she managed to talk me into this. Okay, maybe the promise of bacon factored into it. Don't judge me.

She giggled and shook her head in a maternal oh-look-at-my-big-grown-up-son manner.

"Okay, you look very nice."

Angel stood off to the side tapping one foot, his demeanor being that of someone that desperately desired to be anywhere else but here. His costume made him look like a particularly sour-faced light gray fuzz-ball.

"What are you supposed to be?"

He rolled his eyes and muttered, "A dust bunny."

I merely stared at him.

"What? It wasn't my idea."

Fluttershy smoothed out her skirt and smiled somewhat nervously. "Are you ready?"

"Not especially," I murmured and began to internally question my life choices.

"Let's get going, then. Okay?"

Ghouls, mummies, devils and pirates crowded the streets of Ponyville, laughing and shrieking in both delight and fear. I recognized a few ponies, such as Lyra and Bon Bon, who were dressed as ketchup and mustard containers respectively, and a gauze-wrapped Berry Punch chatting with an unidentified individual in a black cape, tricorn hat and a mask situated in a permanent frown. The figure, pony-like in shape, mechanically rotated their head to follow my path, but then turned back towards Berry Punch and resumed their conversation as if nothing had happened. A part of me wished to confront the stranger but the shivering pegasus clinging to my side required my immediate attention. Besides, it ultimately didn't matter as the figure was gone by the time I looked back in their direction so I dropped the matter altogether.

Derpy was made to look like a giant muffin and was standing over by a candy apple stall with Time Turner, who was decked out in a horned helmet and faux-fur mantle, a cardboard battle-ax slung over one shoulder. In between them was a gray unicorn filly I'd seen around town that was made to look like a rag doll, complete with a red yarn wig, blue and white plaid pinafore dress and red circles painted on her cheeks. What was the story there, I wonder? Was that Derpy's daughter, sister or cousin? Perhaps it was her illegitimate lovechild with the eccentric alleged extraterrestrial?

Don't know, don't care.

"Hey you guys!"

Rainbow Dash dramatically landed in front of us and struck a pose. She was wearing a white pith helmet and a button-up green short-sleeve shirt, a curled bullwhip hanging from her belt. She'd even taken the liberty of dying her trademark prismatic mane and tail gray and black.

"Pfft, wow. Look at you."

"Baa," I flatly intoned.

No amount of bacon is worth this humiliation...

...I'm lying, obviously.

Fluttershy lit up. "That's a very nice costume, Rainbow Dash."

"Thanks, Flutters," Rainbow smirked, then focused on me. "What do you think?"

I cocked my head. "You're a...sexy grandmother?"

Rainbow's jaw dropped and I could hear Fluttershy gasping beside me. A partially-stifled snicker let me know that Angel was especially amused by my answer.

"No!" Rainbow indignantly glowered. "I'm Daring Do, the greatest adventurer of all time!"

"Are you sure?"

"That's enough, Fen," Fluttershy piped up. "I think she looks pretty cool."

Rainbow Dash resumed her smirking. "Yeah, I do, huh? At least I'm not a walking carpet."

"True, but you're the one in fetish gear," I retorted. "What's with the bullwhip? Is some chump paying you to hit him while he yells, 'Harder, Mommy'?"

This time, Angel let out a snicker while Fluttershy turned increasingly crimson.

Rainbow, meanwhile, could only glare daggers at me.

"Daring Do sometimes uses a bullwhip, like in Daring Do and the Quetzal's Quest, where she had to face off against the fearsome Black Swordstallion of-..."

"Did she make him climax before or after she stepped on his nuts?"

"I'M NOT A DOMINATRIX!"

Heads swiftly turned in our direction.

"Sorry..."

Parents shook their heads in disapproval and led their kids away, one colt even asking his mother what a dominatrix is, leading to the response that he'd learn when he was married one day. A fierce blush covered Rainbow's cheeks as she profusely continued apologizing, now looking at least twenty to thirty-percent less cooler. Fluttershy patted her friend's pack sympathetically while giving me a reproachful frown, the yellow of her cheeks replaced with a bright scarlet. What made this even funnier was the fact that my knowledge of such depravity originates from the paperback books I found squirreled away in a hidden crawlspace behind the cottage sofa. I suppose that the most sexually inexperienced and repressed are the most lewd-minded.

A scrawny twig of a stallion nervously approached Rainbow. He had on big thick glasses over his acne-ridden face and a high-collared cloak, a pair of plastic fangs crammed on each side of his overbite.

"So, erm, how much do you charge hourly?" He asked sheepishly in a high-pitched voice.

"Get out of here before I knock you silly!"

The stallion promptly fled, using his cloak in a sad attempt at hiding his erection. I could no longer hold back and let loose a near-maniacal cackle, causing ponies nearby to give me a wide berth. Angel, now losing his composure, joined in on my crazed laughter, falling over and flailing while he pounded the grass with his tiny fists. Tears stung my eyes and a deep burning sensation filled my lungs as they struggled to replenish me with oxygen. When I'd finally finished, I found Rainbow maintaining an unblinking scowl in my direction.

If looks could kill, her glare would've instantly sent me to Nástrǫnd nine times over.

"We should see what the others are up to," she murmured and sulked past us.

Unsurprisingly, Sugarcube Corner was busy by the time we'd arrived, a small crowd of ponies visible through the windows of the establishment, a sea of colors filling the joint up. I wondered how Mr. and Mrs. Cake managed to keep up with all of the customers before Pinkie Pie's arrival, especially given how she was the business' primary draw and no doubt added to its popularity. The fantastic scent of sugary delights flowed from Sugarcube Corner's interior and my mouth watered in anticipation. Seeing as how I was too large to actually fit inside, Fluttershy and Rainbow entered the building, the blue pegasus actually sticking her tongue out at me while Fluttershy's back was turned.

"Lítill fífl," I groused under my breath.

"I've got to say," Angel remarked smugly. "You've got a way with the mares."

"Shut up."

A couple of minutes later, the pair emerged with brown paper bags smelling of sweet delicacies.

"So where's Pinkie?" I asked them. "I thought she was coming-..."

Something erupted inside of my mouth, pushing my cheeks outward. My jaws sprang open and to my dismay, a familiar pink earth pony emerged.

"Ta-da!"

Leaping out of my mouth, Pinkie spun several times before landing on a single hindleg, her body garbed in a tight-fitting red and black checkered motley and jester's cap. In one outstretched forehoof, she held a baton topped with a facsimile of her grinning face. I loudly hacked and spat.

Ew, I had Pinkie Pie in my mouth!

...Get your mind out of the gutter.

"How did you do that?!"

"She's Pinkie," Fluttershy, Angel and Rainbow simultaneously answered.

"That's not an answer and you know it."

"Aww, lighten up, Fenny!" Pinkie did a twirl and pulled out what appeared to be a baseball-sized skull (from somewhere), shoving it towards my face. "Here, try it!"

Warily, I sniffed the skull, discovering the scent of almonds, flour, sugar, honey and vanilla.

"It's marzipan. Come on, you'll love it!"

I looked towards Fluttershy, who nodded reassuringly.

"It's okay, Fen. Go on."

I bent down and, carefully using my front teeth, picked the skull up and tilted my head slightly back. The skull rolled to the back right side of my mouth and I bit down, grinding up the soft, chewy material with my molars. An explosion of nuttiness and tooth-rotting sugary goodness burst upon my tongue, my taste buds unprepared for the assault of flavor. Oh, it was exquisite to be sure, and though by no means on the same level as bacon, I could nonetheless see marzipan becoming my fifth favorite foodstuff. That would mean that it would come behind raw game meat, bacon, chicken, and kraken.

Hey, don't knock it till you try it.

"It's delicious!" I licked the back of my top incisors. "Do you have any more?"

Thankfully, Pinkie did indeed carry more marzipan skulls...in her mane of all places, and I happily gorged myself. It was slightly amusing how they were each painted with floral decorations and the mouths were sculpted into big goofy grins, as if to detract from the rather macabre insinuation of their consumption. Ponies, it would seem, generally lightened up all serious or grim subject matter with a glossy coat of lighthearted positivity and cheerfulness. That, or attempted to outright ignore it in favor of a happy, lackadaisical world of sunshine and rainbows. Of course, given their shockingly dark history, vis-à-vis war, plagues, famine, more wars, it wasn't beyond the scope of rationality for them to try and look on the bright side of life.

The five of us made our way to Carousel Boutique, where Twilight, Spike and Rarity were gathered at the building's entrance, Twilight waving in our direction with her hoof clasping a simple oak twig. Her chosen costume consisted of large, round-rimmed glasses, a black hooded coat, a V-neck sweater and a striped necktie. She also had a red lightning bolt drawn on her forehead and her mane was gathered into a neat bun held in place with a red scrunchy. Owlowiscious sat perched on Twilight's right shoulder, wearing a similar outfit to Twilight's and looking rather proud and dignified, although that just appeared to be his default setting. I stopped and gave a little half-head tilt, trying to guess what it was she was supposed to be.

"Hey everyone! Happy Nightmare Night!" Twilight cheerfully greeted us.

"Hello Twilight. Nice costume," Fluttershy responded softly.

"What are you supposed to be?" I inquired.

"I'm...Harry Trotter!" Twilight answered dramatically, waving her wand in random clockwise and counterclockwise figure eights. "He's a character from a book series I grew up with."

"It's really quite interesting," Owlowiscious added, though I'm fairly certain our pony companions interpreted it as "Whoo."

To Twilight's right, Spike stood clad in what I presumed to be homemade cardboard armor wrapped in tinfoil with a golden eagle-shaped crest painted on the "breastplate". A wooden sword was tucked into his rope belt and an old, faded red towel served as a cape. Although seemingly simplistic and cheap, I had to give him the proper respect for improvisation. Lastly, Rarity was garbed in a fringed, peacock green sleeveless dress, pearl necklace, high-heeled shoes, a black and violet bob cut wig and feathered headband. She had a cigarette holder jutting from a silk gloved hoof and upon closer inspection, I noticed a small artificial beauty mark on her left cheek.

Spike unsheathed his wooden sword, boldly holding it aloft.

"And I be the noble Sir Vigilus of Ysatnaf, Lord Protector of the Realm. I learned about him from the new 'Keep of Calamity' campaign of Ogres & Oubliettes."

Ah yes, that board game Spike likes so much.

"Ah yes, that board game you like so much," I nodded and Spike grinned at my recognition.

"Technically, it's a team-based fantasy tabletop RPG but yeah, good catch."

Whatever. Nerd.

Rarity pretended to puff on her cigarette holder. "I chose to go with something a bit nostalgic and dated, yet elegant and timelessly refined: the Flapper Filly."

Personally, I thought she looked like a harlot but that might've been a hold-over from my world.

"You look...pretty," I managed.

"Why thank you, Dar-ling. You look quite adorable yourself."

I am NOT adorable!

"And Rainbow Dash is an elderly dominatrix," I grinned cheekily.

"No I'm not!"

"Whatever you say, Granny."

A pair of cerise eyes were suddenly directly within my line of sight.

"Are you kidding me?" Rainbow whined. "You're so old you be-long in a mu-se-um!"

I poked the end of her snout with a front toe and lightly pushed the flapping pegasus away.

"Heh, at least ponies would still gather in droves to see me."

"Um, Fen? Do you think you could stop teasing Rainbow?"

I sighed and addressed Fluttershy. "Yes, Mother." Then, I turned to Rainbow. "I was just teasing."

"Nah, it's cool. It's kind of refreshing to have someone who can keep up with me, at least when it's about comebacks."

Spike gestured with his free arm. "Come on, everyone! Let's venture into Sweet Apple Acres and see what Applejack and her family have in store for us!"

Applejack and her clan volunteered to do something special for Nightmare Night but elected to keep it a surprise, reasoning that it would be more effective at delivering suspense and fright if no one (nopony) knew what it was beforehand (hoof). I thought back to a week prior when I helped Big Mac to move several hundred hay bale stacks, which was obviously a giant clue as to what the surprise was, though I had no idea what it could be. Winona, of course, was tight-lipped about it as well though she did say that the surprise had something to do with "getting lost and found again", whatever that means. I pressed her for more information but Winona's only response was to sweetly giggle and give my cheek a good look, telling me to lighten up and referring to me as, "Mr. Grumpy", immaturely chanted it over and over again as I chased her around the park in faux-anger. If anything, that Cranky Doodle Donkey fellow is truly the real Mr. Grumpy, not I.

My guess is he's having trouble pleasing his significant other.

I decided to ease Fluttershy's distress by giving her a ride on my back and this thankfully seemed to assuage her fears, the monotonous stroking of my fur making the pegasus' stress vanish and leaving her present and accounted for. Despite her apprehension, or perhaps, in defiance of it, Fluttershy was proving to be very brave and I marveled at her resolve, as it would've been easy for her to turn tail and run. Instead, she stuck with me and kept her word, thus allowing her to spend a fun evening with her friends instead of spending another Nightmare Night locked up in her cottage. I mean, she has to deal with dragons, megalomaniacs, sorcerers and changelings yet a little harmless pranking and make-believe scared her out of her wits? Kind of makes one (mostly me) wonder what kind of upbringing Fluttershy had growing up.

Sweet Apple Acres soon came into view, the entryway covered in fake cobwebs and papier-mâché ghosts hung from the sign like tiny bells, each one bobbing gently in the soft evening breeze. Carved jack-o'-lanterns lined the outer edges of the farmyard and Apple homestead, hundreds of flickering flames dancing in the shade of the sky's black cloak. Masked ponies chatted, laughed and screamed, the hubbub overpowering all other sounds but I didn't mind seeing as how the party-goers were all in such high spirits. Do you get it? "High spirits"? You get it.

A green-faced witch in a tall pointed hat cackled, pointing a hoof at our little band.

"I see that a bunch of foolish mortals have trespassed onto my land!"

"Wow, nice outfit, Applejack!" Pinkie cheered.

"Your witch voice has improved since yesterday," Rarity pointed out. "Very impressive."

From up on my back, I could feel Fluttershy trembling like a leaf, her barely-audible whimpering tugging on my heartstrings. I peered over my shoulder and found her curled up with her eyes pressed tightly shut. Angel gently ran his paw along her head and mane, whispering positive words of encouragement to her.

"Mother, are you okay? It was just Applejack. You're safe."

Slowly, Fluttershy sat up and peeled her eyes open.

"Oh. I see. Th-thanks Fen."

"I'm so sorry, Sugarcube. I didn't mean to scare you that badly."

"It's alright, Applejack. I'm fine now. You were really frightening."

Rainbow held her hoof out for Applejack to give it a light slap.

"You really got us good! I mean, I wasn't scared but that was pretty awesome."

"Thank you kindly. I see Fenrir is makin' good use of Bessie's old cowbell. It looks good on you."

"It's working perfectly. Thanks again," I said with sincerity. I suppose dressing up like the world's biggest throw-rug wasn't entirely stupid and degrading.

"Shucks, I'm glad to hear it. Whelp, I suppose it's time to show y'all the big surprise, huh?"

Applejack led us around the barn to where a hay bale maze had been erected, a roof of midnight-blue cloth draped over the top. Pale whitish-blue light cascaded out of the maze's entrance, a thin layer of dry ice-mist seeping along the surrounding area, creeping like several vipers about to pounce on an unsuspecting rat. I espied Big Mac at the entrance dressed up like Frankenstag's monster, or at least the one perpetrated by popular culture, complete with flat skull, bolts in the neck, thick black-soled horseshoes, facial stitches and a tattered coat. Although not a bad design, I prefer the version from the original novel: watery, dull gray-brown eyes, snow-white teeth, blue-black lips, long black mane and furless, yellow parchment-like skin through which his muscles and arteries were visible. That monster (and I use the term loosely) was an eloquent, tortured wandering poet, not a shambling dunderhead created by the oft-portrayed virtuous Fron-ken-stahg.

"Well, what do y'all think?" Applejack asked everyone. "Pretty nice, eh?"

The structure was pony-sized and thus unable to accommodate my dimensions so I was unable to enter it. That being said, it clearly took a lot of time and effort to set up and I respected that.

"Nice work, Applejack. Fine work indeed."

The others conceded, Pinkie jumping up and down with a foreleg raised.

"Ooh, ooh! I wanna go first!"

"Pinkie's right. Let's go!" Twilight beamed excitedly. "I can't wait to see what surprises lurk inside."

"Oh, yay, great..."

Lowering myself to my belly, I turned to Fluttershy.

"Why don't you go into the maze? Your friends are going to be there, as well as Angel."

"Yeah, you'll be safe! I won't let anything happen to you."

Biting her lower lip, Fluttershy considered this with a little head bob.

"I...I don't know."

"Mother, if it gets too spooky, you know I can just burst through the walls and come get you. Nothing is going to hurt you, I promise."

Mentally arguing with herself, Fluttershy nodded and gently climbed down from my back with Angel in tow. She took a few steps and glanced uncertainly back at me, as though a filly seeking reassurance from her father. I smiled and gave her a small shooing motion.

"Go on. You'll be okay, Mother."

With that, and a hug from Angel, Fluttershy took a deep breath and, setting Angel onto her back, raced off somewhat exuberantly in the direction of the maze.

I sat up and watched her join her friends with a renewed sense of pride welling up inside of me. Wait and hope, I reminded myself. Wait and hope.

My nostrils twitched at a familiar scent and recognized the most-welcome visitor even before she opened her mouth:

"Hey there, stranger. Fancy meetin' you here."

Winona gently nuzzled my chin and gave me a lopsided grin. I returned her smile and let out a happy little yip, gently nudging her cheek with my snout. She wore a lime-green shirt stuffed into a pair of shorts with a simple blue belt and a badge on the left side of her chest that featured a ringed planet surrounded by stars. Her face was painted a dark green and she wore a fake plastic eye in the center of her forehead and a headband with fuzzy green balls attached to springs. The faux-extraterrestrial canine looked me over top to bottom and chuckled.

"I have to say honey, you do look pretty cute in that li'l outfit."

"Why does everyone keep on calling me cute?" I groused, to which Winona responded with a peck on the cheek.

"'Cause you are, sugarcube. You're just too precious. Now quite mopin' an let's go meet everyone else."

"I don't mope," I grumbled and followed Winona.

We arrived at the farmhouse and found the other pets, minus Angel, sitting on the porch steps.

"Hi Fen! Good to see you," Tank greeted me cheerfully. His shell was decorated with a ring of bumpy, light gray construction paper, bright yellow pipe cleaners bent into the shape of lightning bolts and glued to the paper's bottom. So he was a storm cloud. Who knew Rainbow Dash could be creative?

Opal gave me a quick once-over and waved her paw. "Oui, hi, hello Fenreer."

Wow, what a stellar personality. Who could possibly dislike such a warm and charming feline?

Then again, maybe, just maybe, her dourness could be excused as, like me, Opal was forced by her owner to adopt a humiliating outfit. Rarity had evidently stuffed her into a tight-fitting leotard-esque garment with a large tutu and ballet shoes on all four paws, the ribbons tightly securing the footwear to her limbs. A comically over-sized bow hanging haphazardly on her head. I bit the corner of my mouth to keep from laughing aloud, not to spare Opal's feelings but to avoid wasting an evening having to listen to her constant complaining about my "uncouth behahvior". She was already annoying enough, with her shrieking voice and painfully over-the-top Prench accent.

Like Pinkie Pie, Gummy was garbed in a jester's motley, except his was purple and yellow and covered in sparkly sequins. A tiny, twin-tailed cap sat atop his head and a shimmering round brass bell had been attached to the tip of his tail.

"Hello Gummy. I see you and Pinkie are sharing a theme this year."

Gummy's unblinking gaze found me. "Yes, although in this vast, ever-changing multiverse, it is conceivable to conclude that we, as the narrow-minded, passive observers, are all playing the fool."

"...I mean, of course. Absolutely," I quickly replied, having no clue as to what the reptile was talking about.

"Good to know that you understand the magnitude of existence."

Gummy...just no...

Opal examined her claws and distastefully commented, "Zere he goes ahgain, spouteeng hees eenahne nahnsense like sahme kind of pseudo-eentellectual know-eet-ahll."

No one will ever find the body...they can't prove it was you if they don't find the body...

"Can't you lay off him?" I sighed. "At least he actually has something to say."

Stiffening like a board, Opal's jaw dropped. "Why you eensahlent, uncultured, bahrbareec-..."

"Hold on a minute here! This is supposed to be a night of fun..."

Darting my head forward, I licked Opal's cheek, covering her in a thick layer of saliva. Sitting petrified for a moment, Opal let out a shrill screech, then proceeded to run around in a circle.

"Ugh, I've been keessed by a dahg! I hahve dahg germs! Get haht wahtair, get deesinfectahnt! Get sahme iodine!"

With the exception of Gummy, we all shared a good laugh at our feline friend's expense.

"Hi there, Fen!" Fluttershy cheered, although when I say, "cheered", I mean "spoke up slightly."

"Mother, how was the maze?"

Angel hopped down off of Fluttershy's back, almost losing his balance due to the bulky suit.

"Pretty underwhelming. The Cutie Mark Crusaders took turns popping out of corners and Granny Smith was working some kind of crank-operated doohickey that pulled cardboard ghosts on ropes."

"Even I wasn't scared of that," Fluttershy added proudly. "I told Applejack as much and she told me she would do better next year."

I hugged my mother, taking care not to crush her. "I'm so happy for you. You said you'd go out this Nightmare Night and you did it."

"Thanks Fen. Who knows? Maybe I can go out next year too!"

At that moment, Applejack arrived and patted Fluttershy on the back.

"Now that's what I like to hear. Good job!"

Her limb then came off and plopped into Fluttershy's awaiting hooves.

"Ahhhhghhh!"

There was a loud zipping sound and a Fluttershy-shaped cloud of dust appeared in her stead.

"Fluttershy, wait! It was just a prank! I didn't really lose my hoof!"

"...Or maybe not," I commented as Applejack chased after her.

Author's Note

Story time!

I originally meant to upload this on Halloween but I had to take my little sister trick-or-treating for the first time (she's two-and-a-half) and then she wanted to give out candy. When I returned to my laptop, I discovered that my dumb ass forgot to save the chapter as I was writing it and I ended up losing 90% of my work so I had to rewrite it. There's your lesson, folks: constantly hit the "save chapter" button as you're writing. 'Nuff said!

Pronunciation Guide:
Lítill fífl (lee-till feef-uhl): "Little idiot/fool"
Nástrǫnd (naw-stroond): Meaning "Corpse shore", it is a location in Hel where those who committed adultery, oath-breaking and murder were sent. Nástrǫnd was also home to the serpent Níðhöggr, who passes the time by chewing on dead people and gnawing on one of Yggdrasil's roots.
Thiazi (Thee-ot-zee): A jötunn and the father of Skadi